Research Papers 4-14-14
Penguins
Madison Bergquist
4-14-14
Do you know how tall penguins were a long time ago? They were as tall as a grown man. penguins are about four feet tall now.
Hunting for food
Penguins have spines to hold the fish in their mouth. They eat krill. One of the kinds of krill they eat is custamuns krill. Penguins are better at catching fish if they with a group. They can survive weeks without food if they need to.
Where penguins live
Only a few species of penguins live in Antarctica. The yellow eyed penguin lives in forests in New Zealand.
Penguins in water
Penguins are good at diving and at swimming. Emperor penguins can stay underwater for eighteen minutes. One Emperor penguin dived 1,752 feet underwater. Penguins spend 75% of their lives underwater.
Penguins enemies
Sea birds take baby penguin eggs. Penguins have a number one enemy. It is the leopard seal. Most of the time penguins can get away from enemies but not all the time.
Penguins were as tall as a man a long time ago. They are better at catching fish if they are with a group. Yellow eyed penguins live in forests in New Zealand. They spend 75% of their life underwater. Penguins have a number one enemy. It is the leopard seal. That is what I learned about penguins.
Title: Cats
By: Allissa Betters
4-16-14
Do you know how many cat breeds there are? Well there is about thirtynine breeds of cats.Do you know how long cats live for? Well cats can live for 12 to 18 months. How fast can cats run? A domestic cat can manage to run 30 miles per.hour. Do you know how long cats are pregnant for? They are pregnant for 9 weeks. Do you know what cats normally like to eat? They like a well balanced meal. Do you know if cats are faster than dogs? This in turn implies that a cat cannot possibly be faster than a dog but can manoeuvre around sharp bends while on the run. Do you know how many bones a cat have? Cats have a total of 245 bones when they are young. During the aging process, some of the bones fuse together which gives older cats a total of 206 bones. In this story you have learned about cats.You can find more information here:http://www.xmission.com/email box/trivia.htm
Jack Russell Terriers
By: Allie Cappaert
4-9-14
Have you ever wanted a Jack Russell Terrier? Yes. Well at least I have. If you do want a Jack Russell Terrier you will find out that they are very kind and hard working.
You will be learning about the Jack Russell Terriers body parts, their kindness, and their instincts.
Body Parts
Most people don’t know about some of the Jack Russell Terriers body parts. You might not know these few body parts. And they are: Scapula, their shoulder, Crest, the back of their head, Stop, picture the dog going cross eyed; right above their nose, and their Croup, a little bit ahead of their tail. There's many more body parts, but I just couldn’t name them all.
Their Kindness
Jack Russell Terriers are friendly, kind, and gentle towards children. They are very loving and if they get to know you enough they will sleep by you. They might even whine to be by you.
Their Instincts
Jack Russell Terriers are supposed to work underground. They can maneuver underground. Terra is a Latin word for earth. Terrier is kind of like Terra and Jack Russells are earth dogs. That is why they work underground.
If you ever wanted a Jack Russell Terrier you will find out that they are very kind and hard working.
Antarctica
by:Colin Christophersen
How do people survive in a very harsh environment?
A hundred years ago people sailed in wooden ships and tried to keep warm in hand knitted woolen underwear.
The worst journey
One english man went to Antarctica in 1911 with an expedition led by Captain scott. During the first winter Cherry Garr, Dr Bill Wilson, and Birdie Bowers went on an expedition to collect emperor penguin eggs.
In places near the centre of the ice sheet the ice is more than 4 kilometers thick. Twenty thousand years ago in the ice age ice sheets and glaciers covered much larger than they do now. In the coldest parts of the polar lands called polar deserts they are a few plants. Antarctica is the coldest continent.
The bleak snow deserts that surround the south pole are among the most inhospitable places on earth. Yet despite the bitter cold an unexpectedly large variety of plants and animals cling tenaciously to the rare rocky outcrops that fringe the all enveloping ice. In contrast the stormy southern ocean and its islands teem with life. Only about two percent of Antarctica’s 14 million square kilometers is free of ice.
The Alamo
by:buckley.J.corey
how it started
Mexico wanted americans to settle in texas so they would boost the economy but texas wanted freedom from mexico so they started their own government. When mexico found out they they arrested as many as they could.
when santa came
Santa Anna was the leader of the mexican army tall, thin, has a gold and silver sword that cost 7,000 DOLLARS!! He had 7,000 troops when he got to the Alamo. After he got past the Alamo he asked for backup and 3,000 troops were sent from mexico city and where headed to Santa Anna.
the battle
Jim Bowie was sick. Davy Crockett,William Travis were generals at the Alamo.
They had 200 to 300 troops in the Alamo when the enemy came in sight the Alamo waited till they got close so they got more accurate shots but the downfall was that the got closer so they had less time to shoot at the mexicans. the mexicans surround the Alamo and used laters to go up the wall and killed everyone except the women and kids.
santa goes home
Sam Houston heard about the Alamo’s fall and heard that Santa Anna was going to peggey lake.
Sam headed to peggey lake with 400 to 300 troops and a twin sister( a moter or a cannon that shoots up and hits up to 20 mile radius)Sam attacked at night so he surprised them. They caught Santa Anna 2 days later they made a deal with him he stopped his troops in return they didn't kill him
Planets
By Gavin Corey
4-14-14
Did you ever want to go explore and learn about planets?
I did, I wanted to know how many luna’s (moons) each planet had
Mercury zero
Venus zero
Mars Two
Jupiter sixteen and more
Saturn twenty two and more
Uranus fifteen and more
Neptune eight
Did you know one of Jupiter’s moons IO is the most colorful moon because it has volcano’s erupting on it and the volcano’s aren’t erupting molten rock they are erupting molten sulfur which gives it that yellow-orange look and Ganymede another one of Jupiters moons is the biggest moon in the solar system it is bigger than Mercury! Jupiter would have been a star if it were bigger. Jupiter gives off heat like a star and it has a magnetic field. Jupiter has a rocky core. Jupiters ring is faint and made of asteroids like Saturn but Saturn’s ring isn’t faint.
Saturn is the second largest planet it takes at least thirty years for it to go around the sun.
Titan one of Saturn’s moons has the thickest atmosphere it’s atmosphere is thicker than ours.
It takes Uranus eighty-four Earth years for it to go around the sun. Uranus has a ring too but it is to faint to see from Earth Uranus was discovered on March thirteenth( two hundred twenty two years ago) 1781 in Bath, England discovered by William Herschel.
Neptune was discovered in 1846 by Johann Galle he was german astronomer. Neptune has a Rocky iron core.
Mount Olympus is the highest point on Mars it is twice as high as Earth’s highest peak Mount Everest. Mars has lava tubes and a Rocky core.
Venus can hit nine hundred degrees and scientists think that they can turn Venus into another Earth. Venus has a rocky core.
I hope you enjoyed learning about planets and moons.
4-16-14
by Canaan Elson
In this story you will learn about the loch ness monster and the Long-Necked Plesiosaurs.
Some people may think that the loch ness monster is the long-neck Plesiosaurs .
There necks are up to 16 ft , 5 m. They both have lite skulls and interlocking teeth.
I also found out there necks have up to 72 vertebrates more than any other animal.Scientists also believe they have a more flexible neck than any other animal.
They eat “ fish and mollusks. some may eat seafloor invertebrates or other marine reptiles.”
They have pointed tips to swim faster.
There hole body length is 46 ft, 14 m.
They live in shallow seas.
I hope you learned a little about loch ness monster and the long- necked Plesiosaurs.
World war 2 battleships
Tyler Engel Introduction How would you feel if you were doing the national anthem and all of a sudden planes came out of no where and started dropping bombs? Mad and unhappy right? Well thats what happened to the people on the USS Nevada during the Attack on Pearl Harbor. The first steam powered warship.
The first steam powered warship was made in New York, during the time of around 1812. Made by Robert Fulton.What were certain warships used for?
The USS Wisconsin and Missouri were used as missile launching platforms. The USS Intrepid, Hornet, and New Jersey fought the Vietnam war. The Intrepid and the Hornet fought in World War 2. The Hornet also fought in the Korean war. Pets on Battleships?
Do they allow pets on battleships? No, but if they did they would keep them below deck. FIN.
Titus Erickson Minecraft Have you ever wanted to make a game where you could build whatever you whatever you want and get to venture wherever you want to well Markus and Jens did so they made Minecraft. 2009 The game ideas for Minecraft had just began in May 2009 Markus or know as Notch as a nickname most of the world calls him that quits his job to focus on Minecraft full time.While he's working he likes to call it the cave game.He releases it to the public for the first time and named the game Minecraft. 2010 On January 100,000 Minecrafters registered up for Minecraft registers!June Minecraft reaches the new alpha stage but at this point all there is is survival mode that I was happy about but updates for the game began thick and fast.Sales of the game hit 200,000 2011 March Minecraft wins the GDC award for the best debut game,Best game that you could download and the Game innovation spotlight.July 10 million registered Minecrafters. 2012 May Minecraft for Xbox 360 is released.It sells 400,000 copies in the first 24 hours.December It sells 453,000 copies of game across the Cristmas Eve alone. 2013 April Minecraft PE and pc/mac sold more than 10 million copies each.July version 1.6 (horse update) is released adds horses,capet,and harden mode. What you learned in this is a short history of Minecraft.
madison gross
4-14-14
bottle nosed dolphins
How popular do you think the bottle nosed dolphin is?the answer is very. Did you know
the bottlenose dolphin s are the best known species.Its short break gives it the expression that
it’s smiling.It kindof sounds like they are friendly atchaly that is my next paragraph
if they are friendly
Bottle nosed dolphins are found to be very friendly towards humans . It is found that they sometimes swim aside ships to observe and play they are also very curious.
How big they get
bottle nosed dolphins measure up to 13 feet and 4 meters long and can weigh as much as
600 pounds and 272 kilograms. now that is big.
In this story you have learned how big they get,How popular they are and If they are friendly.
Eleanor Roosevelt and her family.
Elizabeth Higdon
4-9-14
Chapter 1 introduction
Have you ever imagined that you were drowning?
Well thats what almost happened to Eleanor she was on the boat heading to Europe.
You will be learning about Eleanor Roosevelt and her father.
Chapter 2 born
When Eleanor was born her parents wanted a boy but learned to love her.Eleanor was born October 11,1884. Eleanor real name was Anna Eleanor
Roosevelt.
chapter 3. Father and daughter
Eleanor and her father were very close. Her father called her Nell, it reminded him of the book Old Curiosity Shop By charles Dickens. Eleanor always felt safe around her farther.
chapter 4 rights
Eleanor was a big part of women's rights to voting rights.
chapter 5 Getting married
Eleanor got married to Franklin in March 17, Saint patrick's day , 1905.
chapter 6 children
Eleanor had 6 children.She had her first child Anna in 1906.
About a year later she had another she had another child named James.In 1909 Franklin Jr. In 1910 Elliott.1914 Franklin Jr. the second. in 1916 John was born.
Now you some facts about Eleanor Roosevelt
I got of my information from the books
Our Eleanor and Eleanor Roosevelt First Lady Of the world.
Italy
Katrina Date:4/9/14
This is what you will learn about Italy
When did Italy get their flag?
Does Italy a special statute or monuments?
Does Italy have a special dance?
When did Italy get their flag? Italy got their flag in 1949.In 1848 the desing
was adopted by the house of Savoy. The colors on the flag are green, red and white.
Italy is shaped like a boot and Italy is rich. And Italy has dozens of islands.
Does Italy have a special statute or monuments? Italy has Leaning tower of Pisa, Colosseum, Florence Cathedral and many more, There are at least 11 monuments or statues.
Does Italy have a special dance? Yes Italy does have a special dance, the dance is called the Folk Dance.
The name Italy, comes from the word Italia meaning Calf Land. Almost
four-fifths of Italy is either mountains or hills. Italy suffers more earthquakes than any other europeans. The Italian wolf is the national animal in Italy.
Trains
4-9-14 Krystle Kuntze
Have you ever sat at the railroad tracks and wondered different questions? Questions like . What do freight trains carry?Is there an end to the railroad?Why do the trains blow the horn? I did that so much when I was little I did some research.I wondered this like this.
Why do freight trains stop in the middle of the tracks?Freight trains can approach 1.5 miles long. But when it gets too long the trains stops,in the middle of the tracks.When the train stops it blocks our road or path. Then we have to go around on a different road to get where we need to go.
Are there freight train expresses?Railroad depend on freight trains for a lot of their income.Some of the trains can travel up to the speeds of 75 mph [120 kph].
How important are railroads to the commuters?Railroad networks have came around larger cities.Every day the trains carry thousands of commuters from their homes to the stores or their jobs.In some countries double deckers are built to carry more commuters.
Now when I go to the railroad I don’t wonder any more.That is because I did some reasearch and answered all of my questions.
by Connor lesperance
4-14-14
Pool is an exciting game .
could you shoot 190 left hand shots putting english on the pool ball . English is how much spin on the pool ball . It would be hard for a pro so it would hard for me .
you are going to learn about the history of pool .
Did you know the first pool table was made in the 1300s and that billards was made in france by people gladly .
Did you know the first pool ball was the eight ball .The eight ball is the most important pool ball on the table . If you brake and make the eight you win but if brake and scratch and make the eight you lose scratch means when the cue ball goes in the pocket .
Now you know some of the history of pool.
By Laura Mark
4-14-14
Introduction
Did you know that siberian huskies can survive cold weather?
I learned the way how to teachs dogs.I learned the way that
huskies can live how long.
Siberian huskies are strong,hardworking,sled dogs. Huskies can pull light loads for a long distances. Huskies are active and energetic.Huskies can stand cold weather because they have thick coats. Siberian huskies can grow to 24 inches and 61 cm tall. Siberian huskies can weight up to 60 pounds and 24 kg. A siberian husky has 2 layers. Their thick coats helps them handle cold temperatures as low as -58 degrees below fahrenheit as -50 below degrees. Siberian huskies live about 12 to 15 years. Siberian huskies are outgoing,gentle and alert dogs. Huskies are very social animals. Huskies don't like to be alone. Siberian huskies are some what intelligent. A new command may need to be repeated about 25 to 40 times intill the dog learns it.
Conclusion
Now i know that huskies can survive cold weather.
4/9/14
by:Joelle McCue
Have you ever heard of a cow that lives under water? Well I know that manatees are like cows.In fact manatees are called ‘’ sea cows’’.Cows graze on plants manatees do it too.They are both mammals and they have a lot in comin.
There are three species of manatees.One species lives in Africa, and the other two live in North America. There is a species of manatees that is most widely studied. The north american manatee.
What manatees look like are bulky, gray-brown , balloon like creatures. Manatees have no hind limbs.Their fore limbs are well developed flippers that help them move easily through the water.
Most manatees live in warm places like Florida.Their most found in warm water by the united states and around South America.
So that is why manatees are like cows, that they have three species, what manatees look like, and where most manatees are found.
Xavier Meintz
4-14-14
How fast does the moon travel around the earth?
The moon orbits earth at an average of 2,288 miles per hour
How wide is the moon?
The moon has a diameter of 2,000mi per hour and water was discovered on the moon in november 2009.
What is the surface of the moon like?
the surface of the moon has many things on it such crater, lava, plains,mountains and valleys.Scientist believe the craters were formed around 3.5 to 4.5 billion years by meteors hitting the moon’s surface.
How old is the moon?
The moon is 4.5 billion years old.
the moon and the tide.
The moon causes many of the tides in the Earth’s oceans.This is because of the gravity force between the Earth and the gravitational forces of the sun and moon combined to produce the highest tides called spring tides.During quarter moons the gravitational forces of the sun and moon.Oppose each other to produce the lowest called neap tides
What distance does the moon travel around the earth?
the moon travels a distance of 1,423,3,000 miles 2,290,000 around the Earth.
I got my information from the internet.
Blacksmithing
by Ethan Oczus
Do you like art? Creating things? Well you will learn a different kind of art not collage or picasso or the mona lisa but on kind of art the art of a blacksmith. In this story you will learn color and heat except not armer. To start you need to get a forge its hard to build one so ya need to buy one.
We need to start by making a handle. First we need a piece of wood to make a handle take a chisel and shave all the bark of the wood.make sure it is a cut thick stick.then in the center of the top with a hacksaw.you need you're forge have a blade shaped piece of steel to get the steel like that cut it with a plasma cutter to get it done fast.heat it to530 degrees fahrenheit when it gets light purple take it out with thongs put it on you're anvil and pound on it with a hammer than put it in water and dry you can repeat that step to increase strength in you're blade then wedge it in and tie it with holes in the bottom to tie it and then you have a basic blade.In this selection you have leraned about blacksmithing.I learned this info fromthe aart of a blacksmith writen by alex w bealer.
PIT VIPER’S
zach
schiiller
4-11-14
A pit viper is a type of snake. The pit viper is deadly.
The snake has hemotoxic venom. I found out that
the pit viper is nocturnal.It is more active at night.
The pit viper has sensors all over it’s head. The
snake can get from 4ins long to 30 feet long.
A pit viper can camouflage in many spots.
A pit viper has a spade shaped head.All pit vipers
have green eyes. The snake is best identified by
to holes on it’s head. The pit viper kills more people
then any other snake.
By:Adelaide Semanko 4/8/14
How many dolphins are there? There are 36 species of dolphins.There are 32 marine dolphins and 4 river dolphins.The spotted dolphin can go twice as fast as many boats or ships.Bottlenose dolphins can go 500ft.Trained dolphins respond to whistles and hand signals when performing.
Dolphins go to the surface for air,because they don't have gills.They hold their breath like us.They can hold their breath for a long time.Dolphins can swim up to 260m.below the surface of the ocean,although they are mainly shallow divers.Dolphins could be aggressive to people,but others are nice. Many dolphins are found from the Arctic and antarctic,in warm water and in cold,in salt water and in fresh water. On this research paper you learned about what dolphins do and what their life is about.
About Mars
Kolby Thoune
Did you know that mars has an average temperature of -9° fahrenheit. Mars also has red dusty soil and under that is rock and ice mars has lots of things to learn about. Mars has interesting places to see and explore like martian caves and canyons. Do you think people could live on mars and stay there for a year or so without leaving.Mars has lots of different layers of rock.
There is a layer of ice underneath about 4 layers of rock.Mars rises from east and sets to the west and most the time you can't see mars from earth but if it’s close enough you might see mars.Mars is a unique planet like all the other planets but mars is the only planet all red and dusty.Mars has to moons and they are bolth square/oval shaped and gray/white.Mars has a diameter of 4,246 miles and its distance from the sun is 142,594,000 miles.Mars is the 4th closest the sun.So thats what I learned about mars!BYE.
4/8/14
by: victoria smith
,
Do you know how long a cat is pregnant for? A cat is pregnant for nine weeks.In this wrighting you will learn about cats. The mom cat licksher baby clean when they are boarn. when a kitten one week old it opens his
or her eyes.Its eyes are usually gray- blue at first. when they are around five weeks old their eyes change color to green- gold. By three weeks old a kittens legs are strong enough to stagger around. the mom cat cleans its baby when its by licking them. Kittens drink their moms milk till they are 8 weeks old . Cats are very good hunters. Cats under one year old can have babies . They can have two or three litters a year for eight or nine years.
thank you for reading my story
kara 4/14/14
Karate
Welcome, in this selection you will learn about karate. Karate means “empty handed.” The two main parts of karate are kata, and kumite.
What is kata? According to a flier from World Chief Instructor Shihan Bressaw it is “an Encyclopedia of self defense through karate techniques. A living present connection to fighting techniques of ancient warriors. A method to learn the way of karate.”
In karate you will learn the five stages of kata:
Stage one: learn movements and directions
Stage two: perfect movements
Stage three: develop strength and impact with movements
Stage four: you our learning how all of your body parts work together
Stage five: movements become automatic.
What is kumite? Kumite is using a many of the learned movements of kata against opponents during a fight.
What can karate do for you? Karate training improves your martial arts training, but it can also improve your outlook on life. World Chief Instructor Shihan Bressaw says karate can help “your understandings of martial arts and the capabilities of your body. You will learn how to tune out the external noise. Other benefits include: physical and mental conditioning and becoming focused.”
To test your karate skills against others you compete in tournaments. Karate tournaments have both kata and kumite competition.
Now that you know what karate is and what it can do for you. Now the question can be answered, is karate for me?
A. Verba Marine Biologists
Foreword
In this report you will learn about what marine biologists earn in a year, what most of them do, and some things about sea life you might not know.
Chapter 1 A Marine Biologist’s Salary
What does an average marine biologist make in a year?
12 finds per year…$100,000
9 finds…$75,000
6 finds…$50,000
3 finds… $25,000 to $10,000
Chapter 2 Scuba Diving?
Most marine biologists are scuba divers.Why? Without diving, they couldn't research things or make jewelry out of coral and such. Also, makeup and perfume are made out of undersea discoveries.
Chapter 3 They Are What?
Did you know sharks are fish and whales are mammals? Well, surprisingly, marine biologists have found this out. Also, 95% of baby fish in their eggs don't hatch because they would be in a shark’s stomach. That marine biologists found out (with GREAT technology).
Did you know
I never knew that marine biologists were paid (averaging) $100,000 if they made 12 discoveries that year. Nor did I know that they were mostly scuba divers.That all was very fresh and new to me.
By Lily Walcher 4-9-14
Did you know that the icelandic horses have been around since the mid 800s ? I Learned that when i read about the icelandic horses. you are going to learn about icelandic horses.
The the vikings brought the icelandic horses with them on open boats. for the past 900 or so years the icelandic horses have remind pure since the late 1900 I think.
The icelandic horses only has five different gaits and addition to normal walk,trot,canter, gallop there's also is tolt I never heard of it. i learned that tolt is a five beat gait.
.
The icelandic horses are very patient,adable,uncomplicated. Sometimes there very spirited they come from iceland and the icelandic horses are very popular in germany,sweden,denman.the icelandic horses can appear in 42 different colors combinations the icelandic horses stands 12.2 and 14.2 hands high. there are records about icelandic horses from early 1,000 years back. I learned that icelandic horses has 18 years of experience in breeding.
Justin Walechka
4-9-14
Narwhals
You’ll learn about narwhals.
What are narwhals?
They are pale porpoises that swim in the arctic. Their horn is actually a tooth that grows from its upper lip. Scientific name is Monodon Monoceros. They eat krill, and are very rare. They’re related to dolphins,whales,etc. That is a narwhal.
You’ll learn about a narwhal’s horn, habitat, and life span.
Why do narwhals have horns?
To stab prey.
Where do narwhal live?
The Arctic.
How long do they live?
We don’t know, but they tend to die in captivity.
You learned about a narwhals life span, habitat, and their horn.
More facts about narwhals.
Fiction Stories 2-28-14
Sara and the Fairy by Madison Bergquist
Sara was a 12 year old girl and she lives in California.Sara was in the kitchen and her mom said said that she would go to her grandpa's birthday party on a boat by herself because her mom had a very important business trip.
Her mom brought her to the boat and she got on the boat. A little while later on the boat they had to go around Alaska. They were by Alaska when they got stuck in the ice. The ice was thick enough to walk on so Sara went to explore Alaska.
On her way she saw some animals. She went to pet them. The penguin said “hi!’ Sara got so scared she ran behind a tree. The animals came to find her. Then Sara made friends with the animals. The animals told Sara there names. There was an animal called spikey horse. His name was Spikey. there was a polar seal named Lily and a penguin named Lucy.
Sara herd the boat starting to move. So she ran to catch it but she missed it. So she was stuck in Alaska with the animals.
One evening Sara,Spikey,Lily,and Lucy were sitting by the fire.They heard a boat. They finally came for me she thought. Sara ran to the boat.
A fairy came out of the boat. “My name is Vanessa” said the fairy. Vanessa said to Sara “I will grant 4 wishes”. “I thought fairies were only supposed to grant 3 wishes” said Sara. “I’m a special fairy and I get to grant 4 wishes” said Vanessa. “So what are your wishes” said Vanessa. “Can I let my friends make a wish too”said Sara. “Sure” said Vanessa. Spikey went first. He said “I wish I could turn back into a regular horse because a mean witch turned me into a Spikey horse”. Then it was Lily’s turn. She said she wanted a better life. Then it was Lucy’s turn. She said to live in the south pole.Sara said to get back to her mom.
Then Vanessa started to grant the wishes. Spikey turned into regular horse,Lily was now enjoying her life,and Lucy was gone. Sara wasn’t at home. Sara asked why and Vanessa said I forgot I can only grant 3 wishes at one time.”Say your wish again” said Vanessa. “I wish I could get back to my mom” said Vanessa.
Then Sara popped into the kitchen.”How did you get in here. You went to your grandpa's birthday party. Let’s go into the living room and you can tell me what happened.” said Sara’s mom. So they went into the living room and Sara told her mom everything.
By Allissa b. 2-25-14 My Story !
Fiction
Once upon a time there was a princess named Austin Pretty Pants.She wore a hot pink dress that goes down too her thighs and she wore red high heels.Then one day her mom said “Austin Honey come here”her mom said .” I ran out of angel shortbread. Can you run too the store and get some please? “
So Austin said “yes” so she went to her room and got out of her pajamas and got dressed and set off for the store . then she saw a shortcut so she started going that way when the trail stopped.She was in the middle of nowhere so she tried to go one way it didn’t work.Then she tried to look over the grass that didn’t work,she tried it again it didn’t work.Then she thought earlier when she was walk-
ing the grass was going down,so she looked around and saw the opening and got on the normal trail .
Then she got the store and got the groceries.Then she started off back home when she got home she had strawberry short cake like her mom said after dinner she got her pajamas on and went to bed and had pretty good dream
Chapter 2 The Dream
Austin: I wonder what my mom is doing right?
Mom:mmm… this strawberry short cake is really good !Austin:I hope she is not eating the strawberry short cake that she made for me last night !
To be continued
Lea’s New Life
Will Lea get her old life back? Genre: Realistic Fiction 2-19-14
By: Allie Cappaert
Chapter 1
Lea
Lea is a 9 year old girl who just moved from Trenton, New Jersey, to Columbus, Ohio. Lea had to change schools, leave her friends, and she had to leave her house.
Lea’s mom and dad wanted to find a job together, and they found a job that they both liked in Clumbus, Ohio. They decided to move, and thought about surprising Lea because she was always grumbling and asking if they could move because of the bully’s at her school.
As soon as Lea found out she said “I was just being sarcastic.”
“Well it’s too late now.” said Leas mom and dad.
As soon as Lea got to her new house she started crying and got into a temper tantrum. Lea started begging to go home but she didn’t have any luck.
Lea’s mom Amanda said to Lea’s dad Josh that they had to do something about Lea.
Then Amanda yelled to Lea from the kitchen to Lea’s new bedroom “ You want to go to the park I heard it’s pretty cool.”
Let’s do it seems like a good idea.” said Josh
It took a while until Amanda and Josh could cajole Lea to go to the park.
Lea said “ Fine, only if I can play basketball.”
Lea grabbed her basketball and went into their car. And they started the car and went to the park.
Chapter 2
The Park
When Lea got to the park she took out her basketball and looked for the basketball hoop. When she saw the hoop she said “See ya later” and ran to the hoop. Lea started doing layups, jump stops, and shooting etc. Suddenly two boys jumped out at her and stole her ball.
Lea said “Who are you and give me my ball back”
The bigger boy jumped up and said “I’m your worst nightmare!”
And the boy that was smaller than him said “So am I!!”
Then a girl came up from behind Lea and said “Patrick Dan stop being such a bully and give her her ball back”
Patrick threw the ball at them and then left.
The girl said “Hi my name is Jenny. Sorry those boys had to bother you. Are you new here?”
Lea said “Yeah I’m new here. Thanks for getting me my ball back. Do you want to play basketball?”
“Sure, sounds like fun”said Jenny
Lea and Jenny were playing basketball and the time went by fast they were having so much fun. Lea thought that her and Jenny were friends after all they’d been playing together for about a ½ hour now.
Lea heard her mom calling her and a little after she heard another voice calling Jenny.
“Let’s go I think there by each other.” said Lea
Jenny said “Race ya there!!!!”
Jenny won the race by about a second. Lea was right and there parents were by each other talking, laughing, and having a good time.
“Hey mom this is Jenny she is really good at basketball.”said Lea, “Mom there are bullies here just to let you know.”
“Hey mom this is Lea she’s really really good at basketball.” said Jenny
“Lea this is my mom Amber and my dad James.” said Jenny
Lea said, “Jenny this is my mom Amanda and my dad Josh.”
Chapter 3
School
Two Months later.
“ Wake up sleepy head.” said Josh
“For what?” said Lea
“For school.” said Amanda
(Lea is in Fourth grade and her teacher is Mrs.Petersand. Right now her mom and dad are waking her up for her first day of school.)
‘ Do I have to?” said Lea.
“Yes, I’m sure Jenny will want to see you.” said Josh.
So then Lea got up, got dressed, and ate breakfast. Since it was Lea’s first day of school Amanda and Josh drove her to school. Lea remembered what it was like at her old school. It was fun, that’s all she could remember.When she got to her new school she felt sick.
“She ran to Jenny and said I don’t feel good.”
Jenny said, “Want to tell the teacher?”
Lea said, “Sure.”
Mrs Petersand said, “How do you feel?”
Lea said, “Bad and like I am going to vomit.”
Mrs. Petersand said, “Want to call home?”
“Yes, Please,” said Lea.
When Amanda and Josh came to pick up Lea she was all ready to go home. When Lea got home her mom took her temperature. It was 98.6.
Amanda said, “Just right.”
Lea said, “I feel better now but let’s not waste the gas and go back to school.”
“You’re missing out on the first day of school though”, said Josh.
Chapter 4
The Bullies
Lea was getting her homework and everyone else left Jenny usually walks home with Lea but today she was sick. Patrick and Dan jumped out from hiding and picked up Lea, shoved her in her locker, shut the lock and ran off laughing. Lea called for help but no one here her. Suddenly it was pitch black. Amanda and Josh got home from work and wondered where Lea was. Amanda called Amber and asked if Lea went to their house to say hi to Jenny, but Amber said that she didn’t come over. Both moms and dads got worried about Lea.
Jenny said, “Maybe Patrick and Dan did something to her.”
“ Follow me,” said Jenny.
They followed Jenny to the school. They went in and found the principal Mr. Paluzits and asked if they could look around.
He said, “Yes.”
Meanwhile Lea was screaming in her dark locker.
Jenny said, “Follow me again.”
Amber said, “Do you hear that noise?”
“ Lets follow it,” said Josh.
They followed the noise and it led to the locker.
Lea yelled, “Help.”
“What’s your combination?” said Jenny.
“9674745,” said Lea.
Jenny got the combination and Lea came out. Lea’s mom and Amber asked if she was alright and how she got in the locker.
Lea and Jenny said at the same time,“Patrick and Dan”.
“They are bullies, said Lea.
Chapter 5
Forgot
3 years later: Lea forgot about her old home in New Jersey and she felt like Ohio is where she lived her whole life. She liked her new friends, her new school, and her new house.
Chapter 6
Got Old
Lea and Jenny were best friends for their whole life. Both girls stayed in Ohio and started coaching girls basketball. They were state champions for three years in a row!! When they were older they got married. Lea married a guy named Harry and Jenny married a guy named Liam. They had their wedding together and each had 5 kids. Jenny liked buying lottery cards and won 5 million dollars. Jenny and Liam bought a mansion and Lea Harry and their kids lived with them lived with them. ( After all their was 75 rooms.)They both liked living together and that’s how they lived for the rest of their lives.
THE END
The lonely boy
2-17-14 by Colin Christophersen
Mario was in bed his mom was making breakfast. His mother called”Mario time for breakfast.” Mario got up and got dressed in his favorite shorts and shirt. Mario ran down and tripped on his truck Mario said”Ow ow ow ow!” all the way down the stairs “Our you ok Mario?” as his mom came to him”Mom I want dad back” said Mario”Yes I know you want your father back but we don’t know if he will return sweetie.” said his mom.
Mario ate scrambled eggs and chocolate milk. Mario got ready for school Mario said “I hope this day gets better.” as he rode his bike. When he got to school the bully Bowser destroyed his bike Mario said “Hey!” “What are you gonna do fight me?” said Bowser. Mario just went to the school. He told the principal about what Bowser did to his bike. The principal called his parents and Bowser had detention. Mario put his backpack on a hook and went down to reading.
He sat by a table and everyone ran to another table. Mario was sad that no one liked him. Then the new girl came by him Mario said”Hi” the new girl said”Hi my name is Heather.” Then Heather smelled something horrible she ran to the other table covering her nose. Mario got sadder that no one liked him then he smelled something horrible he smelled it again and he found the worst part his armpits he passed out …
Mario woke up in his Mario pajamas and socks his hair was wet so his pillow was wet. His mom came in and said”Mario I need to tell you something” Mario said “What is it?” “9 years ago you were running with Heather not the one you just but the one you loved so much then you stepped on a skunks tail it lifted its tail and sprayed you thats why you don’t have any friends” Mario said “Really you could of said that earlier I think the Heather I just meet likes me!” Mario ran to the bathroom and turned on the water “Mario-”Not now mom i'm getting this stench off today!” said Mario. He got in the tub with his swimming suit on and tried and tried until he got tired of scrubbing he smelled himself he said mad “ huh why isn’t it coming off!”
He went downstairs and watched Spongebob Squarepants Spongebob vs the goo. When it was cermercial it said “Try the new body wash today you will smell like roses so come to Walmart which is the only place that has it that means you Mario” So Mario and his mom and went to Walmart. Mario wanted to stop at AW and he ordered chicken tenders and a small root beer. They got to Walmart and bought the new body wash. They got back home and Mario got in the tub and he put the body wash on him then his mom smelled him and he smelled amazing they both went to bed.
Mario woke up and got dressed and went downstairs and didn’t trip on anything. He ate bacon and french toast with strawberry milk and rode his bike to school. When he got to school Bowser didn't destroy his bike. He put his backpack on his hook and went to reading nowon ran to the other table everyone just kept smelling him. Then Heather came and was about to run then she smelled him she went to him and she said to him
“Lets have a sleepover with Tyler and Gavyn” “Ok” Mario said and they all had a sleepover.
by Buckley Corey 2-17 -14
selling a son fiction story
ms.Nuttall had no money, no house, no food, no tools, no nothing!!! She had no choice but to sell her son at a pawn shop!!! SHE SOLD HER SON!!!She bought a box of frosted mini wheats with the money she got for selling her son!!! After she bought them she told that her son had died because his friend had got a broken hand from him so he put poison in his cup of water. the poison blended in his water cup of ice cold water,so he didn't know!!! After he drank the ice crystal clear water,he died his friend put him in an old mining shaft and then buried it and his friend was never seen again!!! She told that to any body who asked. Then they would say”How would you know?and she would say I know stuff like that.The people said did you know what happened to my uncle,aunt,etc then she said ‘I don’t know?The people said”you said you know stuff like that.”Then ms.Nuttall said”I don’t know stuff like that when I said I know stuff like that I meant in my family.”Then they said you lied to us!”ms.Nuttall said “I’m sorry.”They said “get her!”so ms.Nuttall started to RUN!!!She ran to the gun shop and bought automatic rifle and then ran to the car shop and bought a 4wd GMC truck.Then ran back to the gun shop to buy ammo.THen she drove to a salvage yard to ask is there a machine that drives for you?The owner said “yes we have 1 only!”ms.Nuttall said “I’ll take it how much?”The owner said “only 100,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000, dollars!”I’ take it heres the money! (hands him a penny) and grabs it and goes! She get’s in her truck and heads to the pawn shop the machine drives her there while she shots at the people that try to get in the truck!!!She goes in and she gives back the frosted mini wheats and asked if she can trade back the owner said yes so she traded back and never did that again…………………………………………………………………………………….for now!
Robots by Gavin Corey
It was testing day for several scientists. They were working on robots to help the world in the time of need but when one of the scientist was working a dangerous explosive fell inside (when he wasn’t looking). He put the lid on the robot and it was finished after screwing and drilling all day long. When the scientists were cloning the robots that’s when electricity shut down.
Chapter TwoIt was windy and cold while I was at home when this was happening. I didn’t know how the electricity shut down and I didn’t know what was going on until I walked outside to get fresh air. That’s when a sticky note blew and landed on my foot so I picked it up and read it,it read, Science lab...testing...apartment one-hundred Twelve.
“One hundred twelve” I repeated in my head hmmm “I know, that place it’s a new testing lab,” I ran to the testing center which wasn’t far away and ran into the elevator and fifteen minutes later I was at the top floor no one was in there so I looked around nothing was there but old mechanical parts off cars. I ran down the stairs (it didn’t take fifteen minutes)
and ran to the highway, cars were flipped over and the road was torn up houses in pieces then
I heard a faint “help”
I looked in the rubbles of a house and saw a figure crawling out of the rubble I ran over there finding Tyler and I walked into what”s left of a basement with him.
“Hi” he said
“What happened” I responded
“Robots”
“Robots”? I asked
“The scientists experiments”
“That’s what happened”?
“That’s it”! He exclaimed
“Well do you know where they’re going”?
“No”
“They came here did they lea-”
“What’s that”! Tyler yelled (There was a rumbling noise)
“The robots”! I exclaimed
“The walls are collapsi-”! I was in blur I couldn’t see and soon I was knocked out.
Once I woke up I went to find Tyler he was covered in dust but he was okay then I told him
“Let’s find more people to defeat the robots,”
“Okay” he said
Later… I found my parents and asked them if they would help. They both responded yes and I asked the chatterbox, my brother Buckley to help he said
“ As long you don’t call me chatterbox”!
“Fine” I said
“Okay I’m in”! he said
“It doesn’t mean I won’t” Tyler interrupted
“Where were you”? I asked
“Outside”
“Oh”
“Okay lets go get the robots”!
Then off we went but Rocky our dog had a idea and had to say
“Can I dig a big pit by the robots”
“Yes Rocky you can dig the pit”
“Yay”said Rocky
“I’ll start right now”
“Let’s follow Rocky” said Tyler
We saw Rocky. He was already was barking at the robots
Then my parents yelled “Stick to plan”
“Stick where”? Rocky asked
“Just dig the pit” They yelled back
“Okay” said Rocky
Soon the pit was done and all the robots were in except one. Rocky dug three pits but the robot didn’t fall in so Rocky dug two more. The robot still didn’t fall in so Rocky dug just one more pit and jumped on the robot. The robot fell in and everything was saved by my families dog Rocky!
At Nom by Canaan Elson
In the year of 1960. I was capterd alve. My friend Connor is tying to save me. Then all the gards chased Connor one got Connor foot! blood evryware. I guickly broke the door down! I grabed a gun and killed the gards. I got the medics and left Connor.
Chapter 2 The descovery
When I was fiting and herd a cry for “help!: it was a cry from bubby he was surowned. On the corne of my eye I saw ty so me and connor got ty and helped bubby we also got Kolby. We were gunna ambush them out of know where ty got shot throw the head we tryed to save him but he was ded in two min.
To be contiued...
The Lego story Tyler EngelFeb-17-2014
It was an early morning in Bricktroit. Emit was waking up. “ hhmmm should I wear blue or orange I think I’ll wear blue” he said. He got in his truck and drove to work he was building a house with his work buddy. He had just gotten to work when heard a scream “Phil! Where are ya buddy” he yelled. Then he heard laughing he looked on the other side of the half built house. “ I got you good” Phil said as he walked around the half built wall. “that wasn’t funny I thought you got hurt” Emit said “Well it was for me” Phil said “Why do you look like a half shaved monkey” Emit said. “oh I started growing a beard” he said “ well lets get started” Emit said…
...2 hours later “well we’re finished it looks good” Phil said.“ it sure does” emit said. “lunch time” Phil said All of a sudden he saw someone blow by on a green kawasaki. “hey, slow down you nincompoop” emit yelled. “Settle down grandpa” the kid yelled back. Emit stood up and yelled “I’ll get you for this”. All of a sudden he saw some kind of alien space ship so he ran and hid behind his truck. phil tried to run but it got him. “i’m comin’ for ya buddy” he yelled.then a rocket car landed next to him. “now what flying zombie squirrels“ he said as the vehicle turned off. “you are the chosen one” he heard. “Where are you” he screamed. “I’m right here”“oh you're a talking car”“ you're the chosen one to defeat the alien that took your friend” continue to chapter 2 CHAPTER 2
WEApONS “time to train” Mater said.”What no one told me about training” emit said. “I know” “ok I’ll train” he said. ” I’m just messin’ with ya” Mater said “first we need to find the weapon man”.“ok” he said.“You can’t just barge in there and ask for a weapon” Mater said. To Be Continued...
By:Titus Flying Squirrel
Once there was a pie in a pie factory.A witch came flying in the door and cursed that pie and it came to life and it could fly!It could even talk!The pie went out the window and into the woods!He found a cabin and went threw a dog door on the door.He saw the dog.It came after him and just in the nick of time he got on the table and jumped out the window!Then he found a squirrel and the squirrel said that the pie could live in his tree if needed.Then the pie said “sure”.So they talked in their tree.And they ate a ton of acorns.So they sat down and talked and the squirrel said “I want to fly one day”.Then the pie said lets get to work. So they found a trash can full of cloth so they got some and also found some string and a piece of a very sharp neddle.And then they brang it to the tree and made wings and put them on.So the squirrel jumped off a tree branch to see if it would work.He fell on his face”.”Test one failed”pie said.So they went for a walk and they saw a small log cabin.Their was a boy with a toy plane!The boy sounded nice so they went by him and the boy was scared.So the pie asked the boy if they could use his toy plane that he was useing.And of course the boy scremed.So the pie said”calm down”.So the boy did. So then the boy said sure.So they went home for the night.And the next day they ran to the boy’s house but he was not outside but the plane was. Sooo they thought pie could control it and they both would ride it.Then they took lift off into the sky in their plane.
AUTHOR MADISON GROSS
i was a normal jaguar playing and hunting with my little sister
that was about to change. We were eating and talking when it happened . talking about what the best food was when the hunter came
sara was talking about gesal and how majestic they look . she is a vegetarian it
puzzles me that she is a vegetarian she only eats meat on her birthday and holidays.
like christmas and thanksgiving . then like thunder the hunter fired his gun
filled with shock that we jumped back but then i fell then I got a closer look at him.
he was tall thin he had a black top hat and a white mustache he kind of looked like
the peanut guy on a can i found once then something bite me on my buttit looked like a tine
it looked like a shiney twig the everything went black
chapter 2 trapped
when i woulk up everything was blurry then I realized i was in a box. i decided to try and escape
there was no way out i banged my head and tried to escape.i scratched at everything i was exhausted then ever so gently i took a deep breath out then the door calculus
hows that for irony then i was in a small forest it had a bowl with water in it
fake trees what was this place where is my sister i was freaking out then i saw a crow
chapter 3 barry
hi my name is barry crow i told him my name was jessica jagwire he told me i as in chogo
zoo he said he saw my sister in the veterinary office. i asked what that was he said it was a
place that animals go to get checked out and made shore that their healthy . i asked if he is
in the zoo as a zoo animal . he said he was a normal crow that makes sure the new animals feel at home you are a zoo animal no i just live here . ok then he flew away .
chapter 4 icky sticky yucky food
the following morning i had just woke up i smelled something so foul i thought i was going to pace out it there was something in my food bowl it looked like pyoulk i tried a
taste yuck it tasted like dirty gym socks in a cow pie at the bottom of the dump for 10,000
years dug up and they feed it to me it was disgusting. i will never eat that stuff again
chapter 5 animal round up.
it was 10:00pm when my sister came i was very happy to see her. when we were done
hugging i noticed she had an unhappy look on her face . we need to get back to the forest!
the hunter is going to cut down the forest and hunt all of our friends! we have to get out
of here now!!! i gickly agreed . i asked barry to ask the other animals to help us
i got larry lion, louie leppard, mary monkey and robert racoon . sara got allie alligator,
heather elephant , and lorry snake.
chapter 6 charge into battle
At dawn we gathered at the gates .When a human opened the door we bolted .
Heather Elephant has a very well sense of direction , we were in the forest in
no time at all Then we saw the hunter he was putting hair gel on his mustache and looking
at his self in the shine of the bulldozer . Then the battle began we ran and fought the
men Lori the snake ran up one of the guys pants. Heather stepped on one of them i
bit the hunter in the leg he ran and his pants ripped right off everyone stopped and stared
at the pink heart underwear .He was so humiliated he ran home yelling mommy help me!!!
chapter 7 we won!!!...yes
we won all the hunters left the war is over yes! now we started to celebrate we parted
until 12:00 in the morning and now that is the end but next there will be another story with adventure and comedy until then this is jessica jaguar saying see you soon and good bye.
The story of Austin beauty Pants.
By Elizabeth Higdon
2-17-14 Genre fiction
Prologue,
There was a princess named Austin beauty pants she didn’t like her family her dad treated her like a baby mother treated her like a little miss perfect. When she was 17 she asked her father and mother if she could go out to see the world when she was 18.
“ Her father said of course my baby doll.”
Austin said “Dad stop!”
Her father said “I’m sorry my baby buw.”
“Oh and dad I'm going to find a prince to marry.
Thats where our story begins.
chapter 1 planning.
Austin Beaty pants was up in her room thinking I need to get out of here before my dad wakes up but how.
Then she thought i will send the guards to bed for the night thats when i will escape at midnight.
Chapter 2 the escape.
She said “Guards you work to hard take a break for the rest of the night.”
“Thank you my princess.” said one of the guards. Then they walked off to their rooms.
austin went into her room she packed 1 pillow, 2 blankets, 14 shirts, 15 pairs of pants, 78 pairs of underwear, 4 things of toilet paper, 13 packs of chips, 12 books to read, 123 apples
and carrots, and 12 pictures of her family.
then she looked at the clock and saw that it was 11:45 she said i will write my mom and dad a letter.
chapter 3 writing the letters.
chapter four the escape.
Then she looked to see if any guards were arrowed. there was none of them so she grabbed her backpack.
She walked out of her room and glanced back at her room and took a second to think of all the good times she had in there with her parents and school friends and smiled.
She turned and said in a whisper “ Thats is the past now time to get out of this place.”
Then she walked off out of the castle.
Then ran to the barn and grabbed some feed and jumped on her horse and ran into the woods.
Chapter 5 running into an old friend.
she ran into the woods and saw someone lying on the ground. Austin said “Are you all right?”
Then austin noticed who it was and asked” Anissa?”
Then the girl looked up and asked”Austin?”
austin asked”What are doing here?
“ I couldn’t take it anymore.” exclaimed Anissa
Anissa got on Austin’s horse and they rode to Anissa house and she knocked on the door and Anissa’s mother hugged her and thanked Austin for the help and rapped Anissa in a blanket.
Austin walked off and jumped on her horse.
After she got her horse to come down she put 12 shirts on and 5 pairs of pants to stay warm and ate 12 bags of chips then changed her underwear.
then went to bed
Chapter 6
after dropping off Anissa Austin rode off and noticed the sun was coming up she rode deep into the forest and stopped and set up up her camp which was a pillow and two blankets to sleep on.
She gave her horse an apple and ate a sandwich.
Then a prince walked up to her and said” Hi baby.” and puckered up his lips.
Austin yelled “Ew! we need to talk about this first.”
“ Nonsense.” the prince said.
Then the horse kicked him in the nuts.
Then ran off.
Chapter 7 waking up out of a dead sleep
Austin woke up she heard a crash, she flung up and saw her horse was about to bolt.
she picked up all her stuff and jumped on her horse just in time.
She grabbed an apple and threw then all of a sudden her horse stopped and ate the apple. Then the horse bolted.
Then she heard another crash almost like footsteps . The horse ran faster and faster than some of the village people got in the way and got ran over the old grandma was smart and got out of the way.
Then finally the horse stopped, the horse fell over out of breath.
Chapter 8 the dream
All Austin knows she is in a funeral. She walked up to the casket she looked in it she saw her horse in it. Thats when Austin started to cry.
When Austin turned around her parents were walking up to Austin. Austin hugged her parents and cried into her dad’s shoulder. Austin said i’m going to barry her myself Austin was determined to get the job done.
She looked at her horse one more time and shut the casket .
Then she found herself with a shovel three feet in the ground .She dug and dug and dug.
Then she woke up she looked at her horse she was standing up with pride .
Austin grabbed her pillow and two blankets and got on her horse.
Chapter 9 Almost caught.
Austin was riding her horse then something caught her eye.
At that moment she noticed what it was.
Then she whispered “ Solder”
Then a soldier saw Misty.
She stopped her horse. Then a soldier yelled “Misty!”
Austin yelled “ Yah girl!”
Then Austin said “Its about midnight.”
Misty and Austin went to sleep.
Chapter 10 The unexpected
When she woke up she saw a crowd of soldier and her horse on the ground and arrow threw her stomach.
Austin yelled “ No!!”
Then she said” I need need to keep on seeking for my love.
She grabbed the the sack off the back of her horse and set off.
Chapter 11 True love
When she was walking she saw a man standing with two horses. When he turned he said “ i’ve been looking for you everywhere. Come with me my dear.”
Austin said “ok.”
so Austin jumped on the other horse and they rode off into the sunset .
they lived happily ever after.
THE END!!!
Epilogue
About a month later Austin returned to the castle and told her parents that she was fine and left.
Austin and the prince got married and had two children a boy and a girl. There names were Mya and Jamie.
there first word was the woods.
Austin died about 14 years later.
they had a good life.
SMALLVILLE by Tanner Kolaszewski
first,there was a meteor shower.then the kents got in there truck and drove away and a as troyd hit the truck and then the the truck the truck flipped over.then it broke in half and a little boy came out of his spaceship.then the kents got out of there truck and they picked up the little boy and called him clark.then the meetershower stoped and they went home.but there was another boy that came with him and there was a demand in that little boy.And that other boy is a Kryptonium and green Kryptonite takes away his powers and it hurts him.And the kents took care of him.then they went to the smallville school and thats were he went to school.
Becca
By:Katrina K. 2/19/14
Becca, her mom ,Becca’s dad, Becca’s brother
Scott and Mason, were having dinner. They wish there other family member were there.
They live in a wooden house surrounded by a long field then woods.
Becca and Scott are twins, they both have brown hair also they
are short. Becca is 14.
After dinner Becca went in her own room unlike, Scott,Scott has
to share a room with Mason, he’s four and pulls pranks. Becca went in her own room, and turned to Tucker and petted Tucker. And on the floor there
were two pictures, one picture of her family with Mitchell Becca’s dad, mom,Scott Mason Mitchell and her.
Then the other picture was Becca’s dad her mom Scott and Mason. Becca misses Mitchell.
Mitchell is very nice and funny. He ran away 2 months ago.
Becca woke up the next morning, wanting to go outside because
she wanted to find Mitchell. So Becca ran outside. It was raining. And she ran into the woods. And searched and searched. Becca looked behind trees and bushes. After 25 minutes of searching. Becca found her way back to the field.
Becca ran back to the house. And by that time it was dark out.So Becca went to sleep. The next morning Becca eat breakfast and toll everyone what she did last night. Her family
said to go at 12:30. To look for him again. And then tomorrow were going camping in the woods to look for Mitchell.
At 12:30 Becca went to look for Mitchell. She went across the field. Then went in the woods. This time Becca went further
then before. She looked for a shelter he could be in. Still no kind of shelter. Becca looked for 2 hours. Then Becca went back to the house. And toll everyone and they were sad.
The next morning they went camping in the woods. And this time the family all looked for Mitchell. After searing the woods they went to the tent and found Mitchell.
The End
Krystle Kuntze
fantasy
2-17-14
There was a princess and her name was Allaina. Allaina is fat, ugly,mean,and uncaring.No one had ever liked this princess. Half of the town didn’t even know that she was a princess.That was because Allina was always in her room making bracelets.Alaina's room is bright pink, she had zebra bed sheets, and she had stuffed animals lined up all along her room.
Allaina loves making bracelets.By the time she had about 75 made, she told her mom and her dad that she was going to sell them at the mall.So she drove her Rolls Royce to the mall.
When she walked in she saw a little girl picking out a zebra shirt so she went up to the little girl and asked her meanly if she wanted to buy a bracelet.The little girl turned around and then went screaming to her mom.After she couldn’t hear the little girls voice any more. She thought to herself that no one was ever going to buy a bracelet.
Then she saw a lady with a purple purse.Then Allaina went up to her and asked her unkindly if she wanted to buy a bracelet.The lady whacked Allaina with her purse and walked off.
Then Allaina saw a boy picking out gum by the check out.Then Allaina walked over by the boy and and asked him hatefully if he wanted to buy a bracelet.The boy said “No!”and told her to go take a shower.
So then Allaina started to walk out.But as she started walking out she saw an old grandma picking out her pills.Then Allaina walked over by the grandma.And asked her very kindly if she wanted to buy a bracelet.The grandma said “Oh sure.” The grandma asked how much they were. Allaina replied “ 50 cents for the small bracelets,75 cents for the medium bracelets,and 1.00 for the thick bracelets.” The grandma said “ I’ll take one of each.” Allaina replied “1.75” The grandma paid Allaina the money.Then Allaina said “Thanks.” and left.
Allaina got in her car and left.As she was driving she relized that she was a lot nicer to the grandma than she was to thes other people.
Allaina arrived at her house.She told her mom and dad what had happened.Her mom and dad congratulated her. Then her parents told her it was getting late and it was time for her to go to bed.
Allaina hopped in her bed and as she fell asleep she said to herself that she was going to stay nice for the rest of her life.From that day on Allaina was never bullied again and she never bullied anyone ever again
Connor Lesperance
Back in nom Tyler,Bubby,Canaan were watching me getting attacked by a bengal tiger then Bubby shot the tiger and I got my gun back .
Then the war started we got ready for biggest battle of are lives .Then Canaan shot a guy in the face and then i cut a guys throat. Then Canaan got shot in the lag will he live or will he die? Then Buckley Gavin Tyler Bubby AND I were the only people alive we were shooting people
chapter 2
One sunny day we were getting ready for a war . Then it started to rain and the sergeant said keep training back in the war we got so mad that Canaan got shot we were going to kill every guy one that team .So when we went to kill then I almost got in the face. Then Canaans lag got his lag fixed and killed the guy that shot him . If the doctor wasn't there he would of died
Chapter 3
Tyler was shooting but before Tyler could turn around he got shot in the arm then he said that he wished he would die.But then the doctor said that he would live.
Chapter 4
we were training in case of a war then bubby whispered
to canaan a bengal tiger befor I could turn around it attacked me but their was only a few cuts and scratches then bubby shot the tiger then we heard something the war began .
There was bloud everywhere and monkeys jumping out of trees and when bubby and tyler were shooting their guns and the other guys who is going to win the battle Canaan said then when we thought that it could get any worse than the worst happened the other guys started to kill us . The only that were alive were Buckley , Gavin ,Canaan , Bubby ,and me THen Buckley said who will win the war
Chapter 6 12th grade when we got drafted to the army .
It was summer 1960 no clouds in the sky then we went inside for lunch and got the call that we got drafted to the army . Then we went to the base and got shown around the base and then started to train for a war . Then we got some water so we wouldn't die . The base was on the border line of tennessee and kentucky.
Chapter 7
there was smoke everywhere and we couldn't see anything so we all took are knifes out and tried to stab them and then the smoke cleared there was so many guys died and they were scared that they were said going to die Then Bubby killed the guy that killed canaan then some people ran out of bullets then tyler shot some people to .Then senes
we were going to run out of bullets and we youed are knives to kill them all. But they started to killed some of our guys then bubby came up with a plan to dig a hole so they can't see us and we can kill them
will bubby plan work tyler said I think said bubby .Then bubby theired it and it didn't work then he theired it didnt work again then finally it worked si said then I found some ammo on the ground and shot somebody in the fa Then I shot a guy in the face
To be continued
.
by Joelle McCue
2/17/14
In New York city a man named Jim was yelling at his boss at the jewelry store. Once they kicked him out he decide to go job searching.
As Jim was searching he found a man down a dark alley. He was coughing out blood and his eye’s were red. Jim went to ask if he was ok. ‘’Sir are you alright. ‘’I’m fine I just got a bad disease that’s all. Jim didn’t know what to do with him.Jim just remembered that he had his phone was in his pocket. He took it out.’’Nine - one - one I found a man that is coughing out blood and he has red eye’s.
You can see the veins in his body. He coughed some more then suddenly he stopped.He fell down.Jim could hear the ambulance around the corner. They got out picked up the man and drove away. Jim was up set. He didn’t want to see a man die. So he turned around and went home.
Once Jim got home Johnny and Tanya jump up and gave him a big hug. His wife Sheila came up to him and gave him a kiss. Jim and Sheila went into the kitchen. ‘’ Sheila today lost my job and once they threw me out I went searching then I saw an alley. ‘’he had a disease that I never heard before. Jim kept on thinking what kind of disease it was, but he couldn’t figure out.
Once they were done in the kitchen Jim went to say goodnight to the kids. Jim doesn’t feel safe at night without the kids or Sheila. He leaned over to tuck them in.
While Sheila was sleeping Jim sat there. Near the window Jim could hear something banging. He got up to go check. He pulled the curtain open. It was the old man from the alley. He was baning on the window like he was trying to get in. Jim had notice that his eye’s were yellow. Behind him Jim could see other people near more window’s. They all had the same color eye’s.There were people with bite marks on there neck. Jim went to go get Sheila and the kids. He took his axe and they ran out to the car together. Jim had the idea to go to the store.
Once they got to the store Sheila got a shopping cart. In the store people were fighting over food. Sheila and the kids went to go find some food. Jim was getting some weapons. The store was a mess. There were a bunch of things on the ground. People are running and screaming. That is why Jim is running to find some weapons that you can stab with. The family was down getting there things so they all ran out to the car.
Jim and the family drove up to a tall building. They had to get up in a high place so the helicopter can pick them up. Jim opened the door and they ran all up the stairs. As they were creeping up the stairs Jim could see a zombie. Tanya took a step then it made a big creek.(These zombies listen to things they don’t look).They had just realized that there are tons of them. All the zombies ran up stairs to find where that noise came from. Jim,Sheila,Tanya,and Johnny ran up stairs. There was a zombie right in front of them.Jim took his axe out and whacked him in the head. They all ran up stairs.There was a door that leads to the top of the building. There was a bunch of zombies racing up behind them. Jim opened the door and they went out. Jim took a chain with a lock out and lock the door. Once they got outside they could see the helicopter. Jim and his family went up to it to get on. As they were taking off the zombies broke threw the chain. Tanya watched the zombies fall off the building.
They were over the ocean. They heading to a bunch of ships. That is where the survivors are. The helicopter landed and the family came aboard. The captain took a walk. Jim followed.
As they were walking the captain asked Jim a question. ‘’Jim I’m going to give you a special occasion. ‘’Fly to Egypt and help the people there. Jim accepted so he went to tell Sheila.
Once he got to there room Jim had told her. She got really mad. So Jim and the family went to bed.
In the morning Jim was getting on the helicopter.He got in the seat waved good bye.They took off. Jim was still waving.
They were getting close to Egypt , but the helicopter started to shake. The pilot and Jim took the parashoots. They put them on and jumped out.Skydiving was scary to Jim.
They were getting close to the ground so they pulled their shoots.From that vue they could see the wall. Near it there were millions of zombies trying to get in.They landed in the wall and they took their shoots off. There they the mare of Egypt.
The town started gathering. Jim could see a woman with a microphone. The town started singing. ‘’It’s too loud. The zombies from the other side started to climb. They fell over. A the people started to run. Then a bunch of helicopters picked the people up .
As the were searching for a place for the people they found a bigger wall that is stronger.than they turned around and headed back to the ships.
Once they got back to the ships they hug each other and they all sailed safely away.
Puppy The Lonely Dog/ flying dog
2-17-14
By Laura Mark
chapter 1
when puppy was born
Theirs a dog named Puppy he has four brothers and two sister but they are flying dogs when it came two years later his brother and sisters got homes but nobody wanted Puppy. Puppy was sad.Its because he has black wings and though he was bad.Then a few years later his mom died so it got worset his wings grew and turned blacker the farmer said we can’t keep a dog with black wings.I guess we have to bring him to the shelter said the farmer.So when Puppy heard that he decieded to fly away and look for a family that will take him. He put up his black wings and took his flying toy when everybody was asleep he flew away.
chapter 2 puppy runs away
The next day the farmer woke up he told his son at three o'clock were taking Puppy to the shelter ok, said his son. its three o'clock so the farmers son called for Puppy “Puppy” “Puppy” Puppy didn’t come and the farmers son said that Puppy wasnt here said the son the farmer said hes not here but he was here last night do you think he flew away and flew with his flying toy because he heard us say give him to the shelter said mom anything could happen to him today we will find Puppy in the sky today.
looking for a family chapter 3
Puppy went looking for a home that will take me said Puppy so he went to a house and scratching at the door then a lady answered the door and said to her kids that we are not having a flying dog plus its wings are black he could be bad so the lady slammed the door on Puppy so Puppy left .
chapter 4 when puppy meets TJ
so puppy went and layed by a another dog and went to sleep there both flying dogs puppys friend has green wings they are both good but people think that we both are bad and were not so they went to sleep then the next morning puppy said i’ll see you somewhere or someday puppys friend said ok i must go look for a family said his friend TJ so puppy went away so TJ said see you later.
one more house chapter 5
So puppy went to find a family so puppy found a house with a family puppy scratching at the door a lady answered the door aww a dog we might take him look said a little boy it has black wings and then the lady took a broom and hit puppy with it poor puppy was sad so he went sadly
when puppy left their was dog food then he found a lake and drink a little water then the farmer yelled out for puppy thats when the farmer ran in to puppys friend TJ and TJ wrote on a piece a paper. It said puppy ran away cause he heard you say that you were going to take puppy to the shelter so he went to look for another family that loves him said the flying note.
chapter 6 The Storm
Then they said to TJ we are going to take you with us and keep you and find puppy quick why said his son cause theirs a storm and a bad one were lucky that we don’t get tornados in flying land lets go find puppy now. so puppy found a box and lay in it for awhile then puppy heard thunder then went out and flyed in the sky then it started to pour and lighting then he hurried up and fly then when puppy was flying he got hit by lightning and he couldn't move.
chapter 7 The Vet
That morning they found puppy laying on the ground then said what happen to puppy said his son he must of got hit by lighting badly lets take him to the vet. when puppy went to the vet the doctor said you can come in said miss mccue so she said that puppy is fine he has his hind leg is broken but hes fine but he will not ever fly again so he will only have 2 years left in till puppy going have to be put down.so they took puppy and went home.
chapter 8
puppys fairy
so when puppy went home he laid in his bed and get some rest then his friend TJ laid by him too.
2 weeks later
puppys hind leg is healed so he could out side he went in the woods he found his fairy hey little puppy im your fairy whats your name woof mmmmm…… ok let me see your tag your name is….. puppy right woof I’ll take that for a yes lets go i want to see your house and puppy said woof woof what's wrong puppy they said you had wing is that true puppy he shake his head up and down and wrote on a piece of paper saying my wings are gone i got hit by lighting and broke my hind leg and doctor said i have 2 years in till i die. you can't die said the fairy so puppy didn't answer so they went home.
chapter 9
2 years later
so it has been 2 years later and puppys fairy had to go to another flying dog so they took puppy to the vet and ask how long does puppy have left in till he dies and the doctor said about 1 week so his son cried a little so it have been almost a week so we only Friday in till puppys dies.
chapter 10
puppy dies
its friday puppy is sick it wont eat it wont drink it wont go outside i think its time to bring puppy to the vet and say good bye to puppy so when they got to the vet the doctor said in 40 mins puppy will die so they said about puppy all the good times they had pass the months and years and the thing beep so puppy was gone forever and buried him in the dog graveyard and went home.
the end
Xavier Meintz
chapter 1
It was my birthday and it was going to be so cool. My friends aren't going to my party so this is going to be the best party ever. One of my friends loaned me some money so now I have to go buy some stuff . I got pie, pizza, and cake. They are my favorite foods and what better way to celebrate the day than with awesome food. So now I need some cool toys like a BBgun so we can shoot some targets. Like this will be the best party ever. So I almost got all my stuff on my party list except for the very last thing which is the most important thing of all , a zombie target. It will be so cool my friends will pee their pants. So now that I have the awesome target it was time to get out of this store and get everything ready at home for the party which starts at 9:36 PM.
chapter 2 the death
None of my friends came except Connor, Cannan, and Tyler. They are so nice. Cannan brought a bunch of juice box’s that he said tasted good. Connor tasted it and said that is was just terrible so I HAD to taste it, and it tasted just like that cacapoopoo juice that we tried on that Chapee Webber field trip years ago. So nobody except for Cannan drank the juice. When we finished eating all the party food we got the BBgun out for some target practice. We used Cannan’s juice box’s for something to shoot at but we didn't let Cannan shoot the gun because he drank so much juice he had the sugar shakes. And everyone knows you don’t let someone with the sugar shakes hold a BBgun. Tyler took the first shot and he missed, then it was my turn and I shot the juice box right in the middle. Connor was up next and he hit the bottom of the juice box. Now we were ready for the real target, the zombie target. My first shot hit the arm and my second shot almost got Cannan because he bumped into me saying he heard a noise in the bushes. And darn if a real zombie didn’t come out of those bushes and eat Cannan and then Connor cause he tripped on Tyler. I tried to shoot it but a BBgun is no match for a real zombie so I pushed Tyler at it in case the zombie was still hungry, but i think he got away. I had heard that zombies were real slow so I wasn’t worried about being followed to my hideout which was walmart ,cause they have cool stuff. The end.
Ethan Oczus
PART 1 school is the worst place imaginable.
by me agoogana.
This is how it all began.
I went to school and learned some vocab and other stuff I do not remember.we had lit group I was in it we did that and then went to gym.At gym we did som basic exersises and played a game of basketball.We went back to class and learend even more boring things I don't remember.It was reseses I went to the bathroom when I walked out I saw a a dimond ring in a hole in the celing.when I went up there I saw a way over pretection maxi8num sucurity dimond incrusted gold eged steel entanted newclear energiesd emerald core of invincibillity.It said incert ring I put in the ring I found it said wolcome jean nuttall.Im like thats my teacher. When I went up there I saw poop sandwiches and big foot wiz a note said I will feed it to the children and saw it
is tasty candy.Then I saw a note that said this children are so mean and so ugly that I swear i will destroy all children there so rude unpleasant they fart during math class i'm the only one that smells them they argue over everything there always the worst things on earth thats why ill destroy the world because they are so obnoxious but the principal said that i can't use discipline against them i rather eat gluten filled fart coated ball of flaming spikes and poop filled rocks and poison and fart diarrhea poop slaughter and diapers on a random guys head and he licks it of his lips and it can also have vomit and genetically engineered chile pepper yerain. Wow I can't belive she rather eat that then just do her job.so I trolled mrs nuttal and messed with wiering beca7us i'm a good littel boy i got my friends but this is what happend mrs nuttal was mean to us she brojke our armse then she was mean and crule and wicked she was the wicedist witch of wicked wensday at tgi. Mrs Nuttall activated the portal the core we went to cartoon land we got power suits and blasters in this convenient located chest we saw flying burritos with sniper rifles kolby found a honda motorcycle with machine guns it can fly and has a invisible indestructible shield kolby flew up to bareto adelaide found diamond tipped emerald sparkled ruby sole shoes titusv found a nuke he lit it then ate it but since this is cartoon world he came back!Titus said he hated cartoon world.anyway back to kolby buby since buby is so small and kolby had a big turut he multiplied buby and put them in the turut all the bubys were on the flying burritos they killed it i picked up the rifle and gave it to spongebob since sponge bob is dumb he killed everyone all we had to do is kill godzilla kolby shot a million bubys on it we shot him and it was fun we got the core are stuff is upgraded and a different dimension it was a hoth like world it had surprisingly bacon and eggs and a laptop setup to listen to that annoying narwhals song that's funny then adelaide saw a frozen zombie walking towards her she took of those designer shoes she found and hit him in the face he deathen we saw darthvader then he took his bacon and eggs and started watching the narwhals song then we knew he was the boss so i put down a narwal from that video it started causing commotion coz they are so awesome then used his horn and drilled through darth vader he dropped the core.when we used that core it brought us to school we saw mrs nuttall floating she shot ball s of fire there were flying burritos of death with poison bone scythes kolby shot bubys of mass destruction it did a lot but they died buby was mad so he threw a flying nuke cow of fiery death and poison then i threw a nyan cat of annoying destruction soon a power we threw all a powers together on mrs nuttall and it was so powerful it destroyed titus and the whole school but it just was not enough then it was math class time buckley farted one littel toot and mrs nuttall was destroyed she returned to normal the school was rebuilt titus came back and mrs nuttall was brought to jail.For eternity mrs nuttall never broke out we got a new teacher and life went on as normal we became the richest people on earth but never moved out of stephenson. I bought a lot of diamonds and gold and made decoration weapons in emergency can be used for real combat at my little forge.That is the story of how my teacher got fired then soon after that flying burrito farted on the world but all of us were safe.
IT IS THE END!
Zac
Schiiller
2-30 -14
One day I was walking down a street and I saw a big walking skeleton then, I looked back and a gas station blew up. Fire was everywhere. I ran all the way home. Then just my luke another skeleton showed up when I was by my garage.
I could not see anyone just a few skeleton one skeleton ran at me. I ran the opposite way. Then I ran a half mile to my friend Josh's house. I peeked in -side ; no one was there. I wondered where everybody was.
I tried to call someone, but my phone would no work. After that I found a stake of bones I think it said run. Then fog covered the sky .It started to rain then I seen my friend justin.
Justin has a 12 gaje shotgun, knife and a flare. I was sprised to see Justin. We found a house to stay in for the nite. I found a sword in the house.
It was a harsh nite. When we got up there was pounding on the door. Justin grabbed his knife I grabbed my sword. We heard get out now.
We did not know what or who said it. So the pounding stopped and we ran out of the house. When I got outside I saw a dirt bike laying on the ground.
So we got on it and rode 30 miles to Escanaba. Then we ran out of gas. We took food from the store. In Escanaba the skeletons were even worse. But we did not know that untill about 40 were outside the store.
So then when we walked outside there was a lot of skeletons. Justin and I ran back inside of the store. Justin asked me, “What do we do?”
I said there is stares that leed to the roff in the back. We rain to the stares. Justin and I ran up the stares Justin disapperd. I could not find Justin. Butt Justins gere and waepins were on the ground behind me.
Justin was no were to be found. Then I loked off the side of the roff and the skeletons ware climing the billding. so I grabed Justins waepins and ran doun the staress.
When I got doun the stares I seen a dog. The dog was ok. Butt I wundered ware the dog came from. the dog ran to the vent. I ran after it. We crold throw the vent. The vent leeded to a souer but I don’t no why.
The dog and I walked for a long time time.
By:Adelaide 2-17-14
As I was hunting with my dad,my mom,and my little sister,until we all saw a car with people coming out with guns that have sleeping darts inside.We all ran as fast as we could,but their car was to fast,first they caught my mom and dad,then they caught my little sister,finally they caught me.
In an hour or two we all woke up.My little sister got scared and ran behind mom.
Everyone who worked at the zoo came by the cage and every visitor came by the cage.Then one of the professionals went inside the cage.
When he got inside my little sister charged at him.When she jumped,she got wiped.After she got wiped my mom sneeked up on him then she attacked him really bad,so he ran out of the cage.And my mom and dad ,my little sister,and I ran out the cage.
My mom said,”don’t let the cage shut on Samy!” “Okay mom.”I said.In a little while we were close to home.Then I heard sirins and I said,”run!””why?”said Samy”because there are those people again!”When we stopped we thought we lost them,but we didn’t we thought wrong we were surrounded!The cars kept moving towards us.
In a minute my mom and dad fell asleep and we did to.When We woke up we were in the zoo (again).The next morning we saw people around the cage,the professional walked inside the cage,but this time he had a gun with sleeping darts inside.He told people where we live and what we do.Then he did some stuff with us.
In a minute my mom got mad because she remembered what he did to Samy.So mom attcked him he tried to shoot the darts out the gun,but none shot out.He said,”aw,man I forgot to put the darts in.”So she knock him right out of the cage.Then we all ran out of the cage and the perfessonial said,”thats it I’m tired of working here I quit!”When we were close to home,(again) my dad kept watch.The next morning we were very close to home.In two hours we were at home.In two hours we were at home.Samy and I went to sleep.The next morning we saw those people again,but they were after the other animals.Samy said,”mom, should we help them?””no,Samy”mom said softly.And I lived a normal and happly life.And I never thought about it ever again.
2/13/14
by:Victoria Smith who really had a 4th grade teacher named Mrs.Nuttall
In the class of 2014 a girl named Vanessa was in 4th grade with her teacher THE EVIL AND MEAN MRS.NUTTALL. But she didn't know she was the devil. She wished she just started
pre.k where the teachers were nice and let her take naps in school and gave her easy homework. Soon Vanessa found out that THE EVIL AND MEAN MRS.NUTTALL was a villain. She told her mom that THE EVIL AND MEAN MRS. NUTTALL WAS A villain and her mom said I will talk to your teacher later.Than Vanessa said “ but mom shes evil !!!!!”
Then Vanessa’s “ mom said no buts”. Then she said go to your room. Then “Vanessa said it’s not fair” The next day while Vanessa was at school she thought that her mom talked TO THE EVIL AND MEAN MRS.NUTTALL.In school that day Vanessa got yelld at because Nicky her favrit student in THE EVIL AND MAEN MRS.NUTTALL’S CLASS. Nicky told her to put vanessa in the corner for calling Nicky Nicky Minaj. When she really didn't.THE EVIL AND MEAN MRS.NUTTALL SAID Nicky has anger issues.Then vanessa asked the EVIL AND MEAN MRS.NUTTALL what would make her drawing look better than THE EVIL AND MEAN MRS.
NUTTALL just took it away an hour later vanessa got her drawing back.she was surprised it was not messed up.That night at home vanessa told her mom that as she turned the corner in school she saw THE EVIL AND MEAN MRS. NUTTALL recharging her body in the layer. She also saw her unzip her face then she saw that she was really the devil in disguise as a 4th grade teacher A-K-A THE EVIL AND MEAN MRS.NUTTALL. So Vanessa mom finally believed her so the very next day Vanessa’s mom went to school with her and after school
her mom talked to the principal and got her put in the other 4th grade class and from that
day forward Vanessa lived a happy life with her new friends in her new room and Vanessa
NEVER EVER THOUGHT OF THE OLD LIFE AGAIN
THE END
kara 2-17 -14
one day i went to school i put my backpack on my hook and went down to read when the bell rang we went into the classroom there were 5 treats for us we were wondering what they
were for but not for long mrs nuttall said in a jolly voice sit down kids you're probably wondering
what these treats are for .They are your homework you have to eat these treats before monday
that will be your due date .The bell rang we went out when i went out to go get my jacket and
i heard a noise i followed the noise it was in a wooden door but it was locked. I kicked it down . Mrs. Nuttall was the one in the room making all the noise. I looked at her and the room was filled with candy and poison and pictures of kids dying because they ate the candy. I knew something was wrong.
I looked at Mrs. Nuttall, she did not look nice anymore. Then I thought while we our outside she goes into her lab and and makes candy with poison. I was glad we did not have have homework yet. She said something to herself. The words were “the children will pay when they eat this candy.” When recess was over, I hid in my invisible cape. When she walked past, she put a mask on. It was time for homework.we all sat down then she went straight to the candy i said stop out loud and said follow me we went to her lab we went inside and the class
said mrs nuttall we are not going to eat that candy and they got a phone and called 911 then
the police came to the school and put mrs nuttall in jail they were glad they did not eat the candy.
I was glad that i and the class solved the case 20 years later mrs nuttall was alive and still
in jail even though there teacher was trying to kill them they said it was the best day of their life
but not for long mrs nuttall got out from jail and the class was together in college. When they heard on the news that Mrs. Nuttall had snuck out of jail they went outside to go look for her. They forgot she was locked up in New York. They were in Washington D.C. at college. Should leave and try to find the person who tried to kill them with treats or stay and get a job. Well they decided to leave and find Mrs. Nuttall. They just did it for the $100 dollar prize. They did not know their math facts so they all packed their stuff that night and caught the first flight back to New York the next morning. They got off the plane and booked 27 apartments, then put their stuff away and went out to look. They were not hopeful the first or second night, but the third night was different.
they saw mrs nuttall and brought her to jail and got the hundred dollar prize then there life went on they went back to their college until the next morning they went out to eat and talked about how they saved the world then that day they went to see mrs nuttall and she said i should
have known not to try to take over the world .then they left and went home ate went to bed and they had a normal life. how to make poison cupcakes. First you will start with ½ cup of sugar, 1 teaspoon of baking powder, 2 teaspoons of salt, 4 cups of shortening, 1 cup of milk, 1 egg, ½ teaspoon of vanilla extract. For poisoning Mrs. Nuttall likes to add mercury.
Do not use recipe, may cause death.
THE DRAWING PENCIL BY KOLBY
The drawing pencil was named Jake. He liked to draw his owners thoughts. But one day his owner stopped drawing with him.Then his owner put him in a cup. Then Jake got out (with 3 hours of trying!) of the cup and got his tools and thought of what to draw.He thought about a football team.But he did not know who to put on the team. three minutes later!! “I got it” he said.But then he noticed that he didn't have paper.So he serched throughout his house and then he got so despret that he tride to steal paper from his owner but he didn’t do so well doing that and he got put back in the cup and cept getting getting out and he started to look in the drawing lab but never found any because his owner hid it and aparently he was good at it. Jake thought all night and thought about the secret drawing lab in the basement but then when he opened the triple padlocked bullet proof water proof door purple poop goo water flowed out and then he saw his everything proof door safe and then he opened the door and then he saw the paper he has ever saw. And after that day he drew happily by his self.
Space Attack by Alyssa Verba
Prologue
Renee’s father is an inventor and works at NASA.He made Pimples to be Renee’s brother.Then he got married to Elsa-Marie. They had triplets,Gigle,Zonia,and Exolia.Zonia and Exolia are at the dentist whilst this story goes on.
Space Attack:The Aliens’ Best Shot By: Alyssa V
GENRE:Fiction
“Pimples, get the milk”,Renee said, mumbling. “GIGLE!” Gigle had just walked into her room, where she saw her room,doused in purple Spongebob poop.Her mother was inside, her face redder than a tomato.In the corner of her eye,she saw a chest. She opened it. Patrick and Spongebob’s 22 were inside.
”Aliens from outer space captured Squidward!!!”
“Okay,okay,calm down. I’ll get Renee and Pimples.”
So she grabbed them and all 4 went into the lair, where they went and stepped into a portal, which led to outer space. They aw their rocketship, as well as the evil space ship.Patrick exclaimed,”There it is!” But when they looked inside the spaceship, they saw a yellow blob. His lips had looked like they were saying help. When Patrick saw, he stood there. Gigle went to their rocket that was floating around on a tether.
The others did the same. They all got out of their astronaut suits and climbed into the pink, purple, and rock colored [because patrick lives under a rock] pajamas. Then they crawled into bed. Pimples charged his batteries.
Part 2
5 hours later……………
“Wake up sleepyhead!”, Renee shouted in Patrick’s ears. Then she got Gigle to join in. They yelled in chorus, “WAKE UP!!”.”AHH, ZOMBIES!!”, Patrick screamed. Pimples heard, then got scared. Renee comforted him. Once everyone was calm, they made a plan:Renee would play with the controls while Gigle would kick and punch the 3-headed aliens and Patrick would saw open the plexiglass dome that Spongebob was in. Pimples would stay in the rocket so no one would overtake it. Then they went out and started their plan.
Now they were on the spaceship. This part is going to focus on Renee. Once the 3 were
on, they were greeted by 3 aliens. There was Miss Kuntze,Mr. Schiiller, and Mrs.Nuttall.
Mrs.Nuttall looked like the leader, Renee thought. She escaped them and looked at the controls. But then…
AN ALIEN APPEARED LIKE MAGIC. He grabbed her arm and snakebit it so hard it bled.She screamed. She then saw him disappear. Now,where was I, she thought through tears.She found a button that said, AUTOMATIC BLOWUP. She pressed it and ran. Renee told the other 2. They ran, not knowing that Miss Kuntze was right behind them. They heard a BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMM.Then they went to NASA and told their dad.
The Floating Island by Lily Walcher
once upon a time was a horse. It wasn't just any horse it was a horse that could protect things
One day the horse got a message from the queen at the pink castle. The horse open the envelope and this is what the message said.
This is the queen from the pink castle. Last night my husband was out hunting and a evil deer came and bit him in the leg. Can you please help and hurry?
Then night fell and the horse went to bed to get some rest before she had to fly to the pink castle . Then morning hit and the horse was wide awake ready to go to the pink castle. On the way to the pink castle the horse saw a evil deer in the woods but the horse did not go and check it out. The horse kept flying and when she finally got to the pink castle the queen was waiting right outside.
“The queen ask the horse if she gave the horse her full name the horse said no well my name is krystal and my husband kolby got bit in the leg by a evil deer.: “Flow me please “ so the horse flowed krystal into a big room where kolby was laying on the bed when the horse came up to kolby and said.
“Hey you kolby do you get bit in the legs”. “ kolby said yes im not strong krystal said thats for sure”. “kolby said could you please heal me the horse said yes then in a min kolby was all better by the magic of a horse.”
Then the horse went back home and the horse was looking down in the woods and the horse saw the evil deer and flew down in the woods and fell right on top of the deer and got back up and the deer was dead and the horse got back up and flew back to the castle and ate dinner and got into bed and .
“Then the next morning the horse woke up and found an envelope on the doorstep and the horse opened it and it said last night i seen a 4 year old girl laying in the woods with scratch all over her face . “ but i didn't stop to help could you please go and help her.?”
So the horse took off to the woods and found the girl laying in the mud so the horse took her horn and pointed it at her and pretty soon the girl was back to normal and the horse helped the girl get on her feet and took the girl to her house.
up in the mountains. Till this day the horse still wonders what really happened to the girl so the next day the horse took off to the woods were the horse found her laying there was a gem so the horse picked up the gem and gave it to the girl to keep!!
Blacklist rivals by Justin Walechka
chapter 1 Newman
As I drove to Las vegas to find a racing challenge I saw a stream of green light. The green car slowed down. “Well,a racer I haven’t beaten yet,” the racer said.
“Let’s do a drag then,” I said.
“I’ll win.” The racer said.
We got to the start line.We set off. 1 shift,2 shift,3 shift, and on the fourth I hit the N2O, and I shot off like a bullet. I crossed the finish line. 2 minutes later my opponent finished. I drove off with 10g’s in my pocket to a bunch of racers.” Look at this wannabe.” one racer said.
“ I think the ride is hot,” a woman said.”My name is Sasha,” she said.
“Does this wannabe racer have a name?” one asked.
“ My name is Justin…..Justin Walechka,”I said.
“Well Justin the only way to stay is to beat me,” The owner of a Mustang said.
” I’ll take the challenge.” I said. We went to the docks where we gave our slips to Sasha. Just then a cop came. We took our slips back then drove off.
chapter 2 on the run
I drove off, but the cop chased me. I hit the N2O, and shot off. I had the advantage, cause my NO2 refills by all the gas I use up. The cop apparently had N2O as well, because he had caught up to me. I passed Havana st, then hit the N2O. I hit a stand that held up a giant doughnut, and the doughnut fell on the cops engine. The cop stopped, and I drove off. Just then more cops came in Corvette c6’s. I drove as fast as I could, and when my speedometer hit 200 mph I hit my N2O, and everything went blur.
chapter 3 safe places
I slowed down. When I reached a garage I honked my horn.When I got in Sasha was there. “ Hi.” She said. “ We’ll help you.” A guy said.
“ Name’s Tim.” He said.
I walked to a Ferrari engine. “Battery’s loose.” I said.
“ Thanks.” Tim said.
“ We’re going to help you race that guy.” Sasha said.
“ I rented an apartment for you.” Tim said.
That night I thought about when my Pagani hit 200 mph, then hit the NO2. My Pagani never went that fast before.
chapter 4 speed king
I woke up the next morning , and went to my car to take a drive. I went to Havana st. There was a black Ferrari was there to greet me. Tim got out, and said “Congrats!”.
“What’d I do?” I asked.
”You made it to the speed races.” Tim said.
We drove to the speed races, and only two cars were there. A lamborghini, and an Acura Nsx. “Look at speed geser.” One said.
“Wow, a Pagani,I’m out.” The other said.
” That leaves you and me speed geser.” The racer said.
“ You may talk trash, but you won’t beat my in that Acura.” I said.
We got to the line,and set off.’ If I could hit 200 mph then hit NO2 I could win.’ I thought.1 shift, 2 shift, 3 shift, and on the fourth I hit the N2O when my speedometer hit 200 mph. Everything went blur, and just as I passed the finish line my hood opened, and my battery flew out . It exploded when it hit the ground. I went to the garage with my Pagani on a trailer. “ We need to turbo charge the engine.” Sasha said.
.” Turbo charge?” I asked.
“ Turbo charge to handle speeds you use a stronger piston charge, and add better battery cables in your case.” Sasha said.
chapter 5 Turbo charge
I found better battery cables, but couldn’t find better piston chambers. I looked at Pep boys, and they didn’t have them. I looked at Autozone, and they had them. I installed both of them. I was so eager to test out my new Pagani I took it for a spin. I found a drag strip, and I figured I would take it for a test drive down the strip. I started down. When my speedometer hit 200 mph I hit the N2O, and I passed the line. Surprisingly my Pagani stopped easily.It was 8:28 when I got back to my apartment. ‘ My car is fixed.’ I thought. I fell asleep 3 minutes later.
chapter 6 the call
The next morning I got a call, and it said to meet him at the golden eye casino. I drove my Pagani to the casino in which the man told me to meet him at. When I got there a green Mitsubishi eclipse greeted me. The man stepped out of the Mitsubishi, and said “ My name is Zachary Schiller, and it seems you got my call.”
“ What do you want me for?” I asked.
“ I’m a friend of Tim's’,” Zac said.
” I’ll help you, but you’d have to beat me in a race,” Zac said.
We got to the start line, and started. Just then a cop stated to chase us. I hit the N2O, and gained the lead. Then I saw Zac use my technique, and he gained the lead. I used the shift technique to gain the lead. I hit the brakes just in time to win the race. “ Wow, no one ever beat me!” Zac said.
chapter 7 makeover
“ ‘K we have our team,” Sasha said.
“ First I wanna give my Pagani a makeover,” I said. First we gave the Pagani a new paint job. Instead of red paint we put black paint, and we put dragons on both sides. We also put flames by both front tires. We put a carbon hood, and spoiler. Just then a Lamborghini murcielago drove in. “ My name is Colin christopherson.” the man said. I was about to drive away when a 1966 Corvette stingray drove in as well. “ Name is Connor lesperance.” he said. “Now we have a race team,” Tim bellowed.
“ Tomorrow is the fury drags,” Colin chimed.
“ You need more cars,” Conner said.
“ I’m getting a Dodge viper str,” I said. That I did, but now I needed to upgrade it.
chapter 8 the drags
I heard that the winner of the drags would get 200 grand. I got to the Callahan drag strip. There was a Chevelle, an Evo, a Carrara, and a Gto. I beat the Gto, the Carrara, and the Chevelle. I was on the Evo. We heated our tires, and set off. I decided to not use the shift technique. I shifted, sweat on my hands ,cause I was nervous. My Viper hit 230 mph, 240 mph, and when it hit 245 mph I popped my tires, but won the race. Then a Mustang came. “ Well we have a shooting star I see, and Justin remember me,” he said. “ Name’s Ryo, and you will never beat me,” Ryo said. “ You need to beat the four regular race kings, “ Ryo said.
“ I don’t know how or where I’m going to find the four regular race kings!?” I puzzledly said.
Personal Narratives 10-18-13
Alyssa Verba body slides at The DELLS 10/4/13
I had the best time at the Wilderness Territory. It was half hotel half resort. It was Open to only who stays there. It has a wave pool, 3 or 4 water parks, and rooms that go to the 900’s. In some of the indoor water parks,there are body slides. Instead of being scary, the slides go fast and there are no drops/falls. I LOOOOOOOOOOVE them so much right now I wish I was still there so I can ride them.:) On the body slides, I raced my speedy sis, my slow bro, and my crazy fast dad. One of the life -guards was super talkative, and he said,”give me a high five and you can go!” He was AWESOME!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Of course, I did lose alllllllllllllllll of the body slide races. It stunk more than blue cheese(which stinks a LOT).The body slides were green, like the goop you see on TV. My mom (I don’t think) went on the body slides at all. They were awesome! I forgot to tell you, Emma T.’s family came and Emma and I raced each other(I’m 99% sure).
Some people underestimate the awesomeness of the body slides. I don’t like when people do this. I, personally think that people should rename them. Right now I think that they should name them The Terror Slide. It is a great name for something that’s not even 1/10th of the scariness in the rides there. The first time I went on I thought,”I’m gonna die”. But I did not (because I’m still here, right?). Some people probably think I’d be less scared than you think. I am sorry about such slowness for typing this, but I gotta end in ...3...2...1…Boom!!!
Chuck E Cheese
Zac
10-18-13
Last summer I wint to Chuck E Cheese. I play alot of games. I wone 142 tikits. The plays are so cool. I played gtar Hero and alot of other games. I ate alot of food. My brouther came to. I bet he had fun to. I played alot of shoting games to. I boot alot of things. I wont to go to Chuck E Cheese agien some time. I boot 75 toins. I played frot ninja and avre thing. The games at Chuck E cheese are so cool. Theyer are tods on that you can croll therw. The tods are cool to. But I got lost in the tods wunts but I found my way out. theyer are alot of tods on the seling that cnect. It is the best plas in the werld. Next I go with my unkil and my mom and dad. I am going to have evin mor fun. I love Chuck E Cheese.
Next time I go to Check E Cheese I will have even more fun than last time. I mite even take my anty and my kusin Kala. My kusin Kala mite bring her mom and and her dad. I am going to Chuck E Cheese necst year. If Kala comes necst year she ill have fun hofule. I am prite sher has Kalas dad and dad is comeing with as. Butt even tho Kala and I fite sum times I will still have fun. The thing that suces is that I hafe to wagt a year go to Chuck E Cheese agien. I rele unte my unkle to come agien. Butt my unkle duse not wunt to come agien.
My brouther Domo mite come with Kala and I. green Bay is kinda fore away that is wate is the problum. My granma gits rile dise esele. And my papa legs are sore from a car crash long agay. My grandma has mnars dses. That is wiy I hafto wayt so long to go to Chuck E Cheese agein. I fell bad for my grandma and papa. At Chuck E Cheese ther is a salid bore and alot of uther frod. Thar is this one thating game I got the hiest score. I drank alot of pop. That is alot of difrent caind of pop. I wunt go in lese then a year. But i do not mind. I hope my unkle changes his mind and he comes Next time. Last time i wint theyer was a lot of pepele.
I mite bring a friended to. I f I do bring a friended I bet they will have fun to. I wunder wen chuck E cheese was bilt. It was proble mad ten years ago made more. I wunt to bring two firened but I can onle bring one firend if I do. I wunt to bring Buckley Cobe or Cannan. I can’t deside how to pick. At chuck E Cheese has licke 50 difrend games to play. Code Buckley, or Cannan will be chosin to come to Chuck E Cheese with me. But I don’t wunt to bring a girl mabe Mis Nuttel if not no girls. Acshule I probele wont bring Mis Nuttel. Now that I thin about it I will proble bring Tyler. But I do not no about it.
Florida by Katrina k.
I was packing my things looking at a list I sat on my bed
I could not stop thinking of Florida then I took my suit
case down stairs and put it in the car with my little bag.
So then we got in the car and got are grandmas.When we all got
to the airport got are things and waited in a line and when it
was our turn they weighed are luggage and took it to the airplane.
We went on a escalator to go to are spot we got scanned we went on the airplane and sat down in two hours or one we got to the airport, and a bus took us to our hotel and when we got in we unpacked and went to bed.
In the morning I went outside and my mom and my sister was out there, so we eat and then went swimming with my cousins, I had to stay on the little kid side because of Chelsea, but then my sister Cassie came by the little kids side so I went on the big side.
I got out after an hour because it was freezing so I went back than my cousins were right behind me.
The next day we went on the bus I ran in water then we went to
Goofy's candy shop and got a six inch of candy it was in a long tube
next we went to the chocolate shop I love chocolate!!!Finally we got on the bus ‘That was so so fun.”I said. The next day we went on Tower Of Terror it was so AWESOME it drops, then we went to the hotel and left.
The End
Fishing
Tyler Engel Oct-3-2013 In the summer my cousin Chris, my uncle Tim , my dad, and I went fishing for my little league fishing tournament. I had to wake up at 4 in the morning, I got dressed, had a jelly filled donut, and then my uncle Tim and my cousin Chris came to pick us up. We put the boat in the water at the State Harbor in Cedar river, Michigan. There was a boat named the Yellow Bird ,we were in the Cole`s Hole. On our way out we saw a huge fishing boat named the Robert Louis. When we got out of the river we raced the Yellow Bird and won.At about 5:00 we saw the Robert Louis going to catch some fish.My uncle said “ They better get where they want before we do,”. Then he said “ There`s a reef about 2 miles long and a hump about 25 feet high in the middle,”. When it got a little light out we put blue and silver lures in the water. One looked like a little shark. About ten or twenty minutes later we had a fish on the line. I said “I got it” I ran over there and grabbed the rod and started reeling. A few minutes later my arm got tired and my dad took the rod. Then I sat down and Chris said “ That ain`t no blue gill, “ . My dad reeled it in and then Tim measured it was a nice silver 6 pound salmon. We rode around we went in 4 feet of water. I was on the bow looking for fish. Tim said ” If theres weeds down there ,’’ “ There`s walleye,”. I saw a bunch of weeds! Chris was driving and almost hit a buoy. Then we went to 80 some feet of water. We let the wind blow us across the hump. Chris and I were laying on the bow and playing with a baby toy that we found. I said “ Should I throw it overboard,”? He said “ NO.” ! Then we went to were we could see the river. We went over the hump a few more times and nothing. So we switched to plan B which was to go down the river with the push button reel. When we did I had to steer the boat. We caught 4 small mouth bass. When Tim and my dad were loading up the boat, Chris and I were casting in the river with the push button reel. Chris said “ We aren`t going to catch anything,”. So we just casted. When we were ready we went to Klinkey Park to weigh the fish. We had to wait a half an hour for everyone to show up. Jamie Crawford won big salmon with a 20 pounder. Coach Delaural with 35 pounds of fish. A little while later I ate, took a picture with my fish, and fell asleep in our truck.
Canaan Elson
My summer vacation was really busy but it was fun too. It all started with going to Spencer Lack summer camp. We went swimming and to the bb gun rang . I played gaga ball a lot and a lot of other things.
Two days after I got home I went to wisconsin dells. I went with Niko we stayed at the resort and went swimming every day
The day after I got home. I went to six flags with my mom dad and sister.We went on every roller coaster in the park.The next day we went to Gurnee Mills shopping for school all day. We went back to our hotel and went to the water park until it closed
MY COUSINS IN THE SOO by Kolby Thoune 10-18-13
My cousins are awesome.They are really funny. They act like clowns because they are so funny.They make my brother laugh so hard he almost falls over.They live in the soo and they got to swim by the soo locks. “No fair”! and they said ‘“it feels weird”. I got to see canada most of the skyscrapers are red.”I don’t know why but they are all red but they are red”.Then we got to go to a restaurant called Antlers and they have really good food then we went to their house and bounced on the trampoline for about 2 hours and then I went to the hotel.
11 hours later ………………….
I woke up got dressed and went to Sophie and Ellie’s house to play on the trampoline with Ellie. Then I got off because I was bored so I played and started playing basketball with Sophie and I said “Can you make a three pointer?” “yup” she said. “want me to show you?” “yes” I said.
so she got in her stance and “AIR BALL !” I SHOUTED. Then she said “shut up!!!!!!!!!!”.(but I didn't). Then we played 1on1. (I won) “I'm bored.” I said “Ok lets go inside.” She said “Ok” I said. So we went inside and played with Tillie. (Tillie is their dog.) “Should I grab her bone?” I asked. “sure” said. Sophie.”Time to go” said MOM. “Never” I Said. “Now” Mom said. ‘’Fine’’I said.So we said are goodbys and got in the truck and left to go home. THE END.
MY MOM’S WEDDINGElizabeth higdon10-16-13
“Mom it’s 2:05 I think it’s time you and Andrew too get ready” . Mom said,” O.K come on Andrew .” Andrew said “Hang on a minute i’m helping Sheena right now.” mom says, “No Georgie can do it …” Then it starts to rain really hard .[ We rented some hay bales to sit during ceremony .some people are picking them up and put them under the tent .After it stopped raining my mom started too walk down the aisle while my sister threw rose petals down on the ground . Bitsy [ the person who was marring them] said, “do you Andrew take Megan to be your wife . Andrew said I do. Then she asked my mommy and my mommy said ,”I do. then we ate some [taco salad , dip, cupcakes cake, little weiners potato salad ] That was my mom’s wedding.
Justin Walechka
One day I went to a friends house. I picked him up and went back to my house. We played Modern Warfare 3 for three hours. (I won every round) .We went to Gamestop to return games. We went to my house again, and played Modern warfare 3 again. After we played another round we had dinner (pepperoni pizza). Were bored so we played hide and seek. It took Ethan till he had to go home to find me (I was hiding under the bushes). After that I turned on the tv and watched it (futurama). I had cereal, and went to bed. I was worn out. eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeennnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnndddddddddddddddddddddddddddd. Not. Sych. Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii.Now bye.ca ching $
Ethan Oczus
Last night I originally was of course I was playing videogames but I had to let the dog out .Then she was barking at people so I got here inside.Then Mitch came over came over to Owens house my neighbors so me owen mitch went by the high school mitch road my scooter I rode his bike and Owen road my bike which had flat tires oh and one of mitches cousins was with us.
we were going to go to the school park but pepol were ther so we didint go to the school park then we just rode around the high scool again then mitch had to check in i had to eat then the day was over.so that was my day thats my story the end is i ate
Lily Walcher
My friend and i went on a ride for halloween. it was scaer. we rode side saddle. we seen big monsters that scare my friend. this thing jump out in front of us. she fell off her horse. this year we are going to the horse party and. we are going to bring my horses to the party.We are going to bring candy and horse teats. We are going to dance play games. We are going to be zombie cowgirls.We are going to ride in the horse trailer. We are going to bring some hay and candy and horse teats. we sit on the horses in the trailer it is fun. My horses are calm and nice. i hope my friend does not fall off her horse again. We are going to love all the horses and candy. We are going around stephenson to get candy. we love to scare someone when are on are horses. we will see all the houses and people. And all the spoke house and when we get back to the horse trailer we are going to feed and water the horses and we are going to ride on the hay bales on the way home we are going to see all sights and halloween people. i hope we get to go on the hay wagon and have a hay fight and see all the ponies in the hay we are going to chase the horses when we get home. my next story the sleepover we are going to have a sleepover in the barn. we are going to build a fort and it will have horse stickers we hope we get to seen a bear when we go out riding at night time we are going in the deep woods and we are going to look for animals in the deep woods and we are going to skip rocks in the water when we might go swimming and we might take the horses in the water to. we are going to have a blast and we get to have coffee and creamer and ice cream we love to put makeup on my brother and we are going to take pictures and put some stuff on my horses and we are going to go shopping in green bay and we are going to by some horse stuff for the horses to eat and play with the end !!!!!
Xavier Meintz
It was the morning when my mom was downstairs. I think so I got dressed went down stairs to go check if she was downstairs. Yes she was down stairs and she said we are going to the fair today. I was so excited I almost exploded! I mean it is cool like me. After that I went to the barn to go see if my friend wanted to come. He said yes. I was so excited. Two hours later yes we were in the car.I thought if I would puke in the ride but I wouldn't do that it would be so in barsing. My dad got in the car. and said are you ready to go. I said yes as loud as I khude but then dad said what mom is not here. so i had to what for like enhower then she came then we got ready
mom said I got stuck in traffic which was not my problem I said dad said to shut up well that made us to shut up we were there finally so we got out me and geth range as fast as we cude it was a tie breaker I can't believe it I almost lost to adult I suck my dad caught up and gave my friend so100 dollars so we dasht of to go get tickets so we could go on some rides we got the tickets and went on some rides the first ride we went on was the drop it was so scary the next won was the zipper it was the first time i went on it so we were in line talking about the ride that just got my more scared then it was ear so it was our turn so I got on the ride and it just raise and raised and raised it got so hey I got a little scared start when the ride started i was like freaking out i got dizzy and then i screamed so loud my buddy got scared for the ride when we got of we were happy now for next year i was ready i like went on it 20 times the end
Connor Lesperance
I went to wisconsin dells .It took a long time to get there .
when we got thar we went to a restaurant to eat .then we went to are room and unloaded the car and got ready to go to the water park
Then my uncle and me went to get a toal and go back to water park. Then all of us went to the arcade in the night .I got 900 tickets my cousin had to go back to his room . then a half hour later i had to leave and go back to my room.
Went on the ducks and i got to be the coal polit but i didn't get to drive then duck.
Then we went back to the room to get change . Then we went on the hurricane with my cousin then we went to are room and ate and watch some tv
I went with my cousin to a water park that had the hurricane .Then we went back to my room and had some grape pop. now we have to leave in two hours. so I went to a goody goody gum drop.Then we went to a gift shop and got a present for my cosin . Now we are on our way home.
Basketball
By: Allie Cappaert
10-7-13
One day I woke up went upstairs and to my surprise it was raining out. My mom and dad were up and asked me if I was ready for my basketball games. I said “Yes.” and got my basketball clothes on. My games were at the Marinette high school. My first game started at 8:00 a.m. and we had to get ready fast. Once we were ready to go we hopped in the car and we left to go to the Marinette high school. When we got there we went inside and I looked for my teammates Laci, Lily T., Malorie, Jenna, and Lily W., and I sat down at a table with them. Once we saw coach Kass we ran to her and got ready for the game. The very first game we played was Peshtigo A and we stole the ball a couple of times. We lost the games 6-20. The next game we played was Peshtigo B. (Not to brag they were pretty easy.) When we played them I guarded #22 and #4. They were both point guards I was the point guard for two quarters Laci was the point guard for the other two. We won 30-4. I was relieved that we won the game. We lined up and said “Good game,” to all the players that we played. We left the Marinette high school ,and went to our house.
Madison Bergquist
It was a sunny afternoon that I went to my grampa’s house for Labor Day.As we were driving I saw my little cousion walking into the house with his mom and dad.His name is Henrey.He is one year old.When my family got off the gulf cart I saw my uncle Kevin grilling hamburgers and bruts.Then,Brock,Morgan,and I played with Henrey.He likes to climb lots of things.For supper we had hamburgures and bruts.For desert my mom made oreo brownie cake desert.It’s really good! Then,Tarie,Sunny,Brock,Morgan and, I went to see the frogs.Well, Sunny and Brock took the gulf cart.Tarie,Morgan and I walked to the frog pond.Sunny parked the gulf cart and Brock and Sunny got off of the gulf cart.Then we walked around the pond.We only saw one frog.On our way back Tarie tricked us that there was a snake on the side of the path.Morgan got so scared that she screamed. When we got back we played hide in seek.First I was the seeker.I found evreyone behind the barn.Then Brock and Sunny were the seeker.Tarie,Morgan,and I hid inside [we were playing outside}.We were there for a while.We were looking out the window.We saw them looking all over the place.Then they found us. thry found us because our shoes were by the door.I didn’t think about that. Evreyone went home to get warmmer clothes because we were going to have a bon fire.When evreybody got back we had the bonfire.I played life size Jenga with my family.it is easy to make.Move away when it falls move!The bonfire was at my camp.My aunt made strawberry smothies in her camper.They were good
Then my mom told me that it was time for bed ,but I had a fun time seeing my family from faraway.It took a while for me to fall asleep.I had a fun time!
Joelle McCue
One beautiful day my dad found me laying on the floor.The doorbell rang.I got up wiggling uswith boredness.My hand keeps shivering as I turned the door nobe.I opened the door it was Emily and Brieana.Emily said’’want to come for a walk in the woods’’.’’Yeah shere just let me get my shoe’s on’’.So I got my shoe’s and tolled my dad and we rode off with exsitment.
When we got to Emily’s and Brieana house we set off.A teenage kid name Rodney always bothers us.As we walked Emily said,’’were meeting someone in the woods.
We made it to the woods.We met Cially there standing in the woods she looked very tired.We walked a little bit more.’’Did you hear that’’.’’No’’.’’Hey guys don’t you think it’s cindove where'd that it feels like someone is following us’’.’’Yeah you're right said,Brieana’’.’’Guys I here something’’.SNAP!’’What was that’’.I turned around I saw a black flash.’’Maybe we should walk a little bit more’’.BOO! Rodney jump out with joy.We all screamed we all ran far into the woods.
When we walked a little bit something cott the side of my eye it look like a person floating in the air.I looked over the person was gone.’’Black cat!’’Cially screamed.She looked up at us.Then she back down.’’B-b-but Cially said’’.’’ Cially you are so full of it’’.’’Of course I’m full of it full of spookiness ‘’.We made it to the gates.We check the locks.’’Darn it’s lock’’.’’Did you try squeezing through it’’.We turned around.’’Rodney why are you following us ‘’.He didn’t answer.When we started heading we heard a growl.’’What was that’’.When we looked at the bushes black fur came out of nowhere.It look like a wolf,it turns out we were being prant the holl time.
MY TRIP TO PICTURE ROCKS
Gavin Corey
10-18-13
I was getting in the van when a blinding flash of light came from the headlights I blinked but I could still see the blinding flash of light I opened my eyes and realized I was by lake Superior just on a tour boat a while ago, I got in the van, sat down picked up my bag of rocks looked through them and found a few I liked. Then I got bored ( sick of it. ) Then we arrived at the giftshop it was a house too. It was dull pink with a black roof and had a white door no workers just the owner of the house which was wearing overalls and a long - sleeve pink shirt. She also gave free samples of her homemade goodies,Maple nut fudge rocky road and cookies and cream,” I’m sorry to interrupt but I bet you wonder how it began it started like this.”
One fine day at 7:00 a.m in the morning. Well we packed and began our journey to Picture Rock’s once we were there we got in a line and waited for our group to be called, Once we were called up we sat in front of some Mexicans. But this isn’t how my written story so i’m doing my written one first then I’ll get back to this one.I was on a tour with my parents, Charlotte my mom and Dan my dad. Well we were on a ship with a three - year old hitting my back kicking the seat going to see Picture Rock’s. I stood up to see all the colors red, black, green and yellow. There were waterfalls, caves and once wildlife we were on Lake Superior the deepest freshwater great lake. I saw a old lighthouse the person on the loudspeaker said “Nine people lived in that old lighthouse two adults seven children. Then we kept on going,I saw some hikers traveling on some old trails . The engines on the ship didn’t make the she go fast just maybe twelve miles a hour it takes about two to four hours the entire trip then the people behind us pulled out a box of Cheese Its then some lollipops and last but not least popcorn.” DID THEY EXPECT TO EAT ALL THAT!?” Well back to the main topic. Water sprayed on the top deck (Not like you'd be soaked at the end of the trip.) When we got off, we went to the gift shop we saw a lot. I saw a few stones carved into animals it cost one dollar so I bought it then Buckley bought a stone bird and a stone dog Buckley also bought some sea glass (thats what Buckley calls it by the way.)Then we left we got in the van then left.
kara
once upon a time in the summer of 2013 there was a kid named kara got
picked up by her mom from the ymca her mom said we our going to bay beach
together kara said can i take a friend her mom said what about paige kara said
who is that mom said paige from stingray swim team kara said ok so they
waited and waited finally it was saturday kara got up and got ready to go
not everything is set mom said kara said ok mom and kara packed food
for bay beach it took them a hour to get ready finally they were done
so they left they had to go to the church and then they left then they
left to go to green bay but first they had to pick up paige when we got there
she was ready now to green bay it took the us a hour to get there
but it did not take long because we were talking then we were there
we went on the slide and the scat and got ice cream when we went
the zip and pippen was shut down so we went on the scat again
then we went on the poneys and then we went on tilt wheel
and then it was time to go home we stopped at her
house and then we went home got to go in 5,4,3,2,1,0 boom.
Krystle Kuntze
On Friday night September fifth 2003. I went to my Dads best friends house. Her name is Jen. She has four kids, one is my age. Her name is Morgan. The other kids names are Ethan Gavin and Adrian. She also has a dog named Scooby.
Morgan likes to bake. She said, “Hey Krystle do you want to bake some brownies?” Then I said “Yeah sure.” I don’t like baking I just said yes because I like eating them. She said that we have to go down to her Grandpas to get the brownie mix. Then we went back up to her house. [Morgan’s Grampa lives right next to her.]When we got back, Morgan and I got the eggs, scissors’ pan and the bowl. I cut the ;brownie mix bag. Morgan dumped the mix in the bowl. Then I cracked the eggs and Morgan dumped them in. After that I got the water and put it in the bow. Morgan strued it up. I set the oven to 350 While I was doing that Morgan was putting sprinkles in the brownies. The oven finally got to 350 and we put the brownies in. While we were waiting we turned the oven light on. After that we sat in front of the oven and watched the brownies rise. Then they looked like it was time to put the toothpick in and I said I think they are done. So we took them out of the oven and we ate the whole pan in five minutes.
Colin Christophersen
I was done with fall fun day for cub scouts and we went to my house to get my sleepover bag because I was going to Gavyn Crawford house.When Gavyn, Callie,and I got there Gavyn said “Lets go fourwheeling” I didn't want to I said”I want to play the final level of Pirates of The Caribbean.”Then I said ok and we went fourwheeling when we were fourwheeling Gavyn wanted to go to their camp I said yes and we went there it felt like five minutes when we got there it was beautiful there was a fake duck on a real lily pad and a little bridge. Gavyn saw their neighbors there but they can go there too.It was a little cabin then we went to other trails like by Gavyns neighbors house.We saw one of Gavyns neighbors then I said “Gavyn where are you going!” he didn't hear it then Gavyn said “ Wanna go on a my secret trail?”I said “Sure” I already saw his secret trail then we went in his house.Gavyn said” What is this show?” “I dont know” then I remembered it was Tom and Jerry the big adventure.We watch it was really funny because Tom and Jerry are always funny. Then in cermesel then the tv said home alone I watch it 10 times Gavyn didn't watch it once I said”Gavyn I want to play Pirates of the Caribbean!”Gavyn said” I didn't watch this once!””Yes you did at siter Debs!” I said Gavyn then said “hugh fine.”Then we walked to Gavyn room then Callie came and said that we can play wii resort then Gavyn got on it and click the plane place I said “Lets play Dog Fight!” “Ok” Gavyn won the first but I restarted it Gavyn got mad im saying Gavyn restarted it when I won.Then we played 3 more of it I won the first won Gavyn won the second one then I won the last won. Gavyn got really mad at me he said”You are always better than me go easy on me!””Ok lets play mario party 8.”I said so we played it we did shy guys express Gavyn likes trains. We were vs Toad and Toadette Toad got the first then he got another and another and one more!He got four stars I had a triple dice candy then toad turn little and took it I hated it Gavyn then got really really really mad he turned off the wii I was mad at him. Then it was night we played before we went to bed we played planes then my knee hurt I tried the medicine that you swallow right away I couldn't then I said”I do the liquid medicine” then Callie said”Oh I have that to ill get it.”I drank it I turned on my bright light pillow and my soft blanket Gavyn was jealous because they were comfortable really comfortable we watched tv and we went to bed. The next morning we watch a board game that brong kids to space it was getting boring then awhile later I went home and said bye and went to Chelsea's party ad fun at and I had fun at Gavyns house and my house.
By:Titus Erickson
hi This weekend my sister Julie and I played outside and we grabbed the metal shovel from the garden. We brang the shovel in the front yard.Then I gave the shovel to my sister and I told her to hit the weeds with it.When she started hitting the weeds I went and got my bike to run over the weeds where to big I did’nt see the wheels on my bike at all.So I put my bike back in the garage and sat down and watched my sister start to dig up the weeds that grown out of the gravle and then my sister cut some small weeds in the gravle but one was not that thin my sister tryed to cut it then my sister wanted to cut the lawn so we opened the garage door and grabbed the lawnmower and brag it in the grass and pulled the pull string on it and it broke so we put in the garage and went inside and watched tv.
Buckley Corey
This weekend the day before my mom’s birthday we went up to Munsing to go on a tour boat and to go to a bunch of gift shops.When we got there mom got the tickets we weaded in the gift shop.we got rocks stone figures.I got some sea glass blue, green,white and some pieces that you can’t see though.We went on the tour boat it has 2 floors we got to go on the top but my ear was right by the speaker so when the caption talks it goes in my ear.we went past this island with a wooden lighthouse the caption said”that hl tell us about it on the way back.We went past this place called miner castle.It was asome. The caption went in this cove we were about 2 feet away from the wall.It din’t look like a castle to me but it was neat.We went past this place called miner lookout.The caption said”that there was a wedding on miners castle it din’t last long.Splash! We went past this rock that looked like a face.We went past this rock that looked like a face.We went past a rock called pirates face or something like that.We went past this beach that was HUGE!! It was busy in the water.I think it would take 20 min to find a parking spot.I saw some tenagers going under 2 waterfalls.If I remember right there was 3 or 4 more.
by;Victoria Smith
10/17/2013
september,fifth,two thousand thirteen
I went to cheerleading practices for the first time.All the other cheerleaders tout me all the cheer they know.It was really fun. I was also the first day of football practice for my brother.He said it was hard they really wore him out.He has to wear a football helmet and shorts for three days.Then he can put on all of his gear.I was teaching Trista the cheer called Open The Barn Doors and Lets Get Fired Up. Tomorrow I have a football game.Where I get to cheer at the game we play Leana.I can picture what it looks like. Im hoping the sharks win. I have a couple
football players in my class.Im cheerleader for them at the game tommrow.
Allissa May Betters/10-7-13
By He was born on July 17 my baby brother well I think he`s cute but you might not think that .
I love him so much I love him and I and I always will love him .
And my old friend her name is Daisy she can be nice when she wants to be nice.
” Oh” here is a tip I only like school sometimes.
Ok we can get back to my brother.he is cut I
he is cutey awaw awaw awaw. He is so cute he is so cute his name is Seth Raymond Betters .i love him so much.he is cute so cute i want to squeeze him to death
but I don't mean it for real .That I won't forget you Seth Raymond Betters he always cry when he got back from
the hospital he was always like that in the hospital I like
him so much I love him so so so so much because he
is cute he is really cute he cried a lot in the hospital
my relatives but i did not get to go to see him in the
hospital it was not fair i did not get to see him
the next morning that is what was not fair I hated
that part then I got bored that night was so hot
my sister got really hot that night because it
was really hot that night then when she got
up the next morning her hair was messy.
he is so cute . When you put something
soft by his face he will fall asleep after a little bit if you don`t talk to him.
Adelaide 10-4-13
When my dad was at the gas station he found a haunted house paper that said Trails of Terror and my dad said it would be really scary.When I went to bed I changed my mind about going to Trails of Terrors. I told my dad,but the next morning I changed my mind again.I said”I changed my mind last night and I want to go to the haunted house.”We can go on the 18,19,25,and the 26 and I think I can bring a friend with to the haunted house. We can't go on the 19 because Joelle's family is celebrating her birthday.I get to spend the night at her house and I can’t wait to go to the haunted house. I might have tons of nightmares. (I do not want to get nightmares because i'm really scared of nightmares)my mom is too scared and she said “Can we go shoe shopping or clothes shopping?”because the haunted house is going to be scary and I really really want to go,but we’re probably going to go on the 25 or 26. I hope we can go to the haunted house because i'm really excited to go!
Madison Gross
it was a bright and shining day my parents had some free time so we decided to go to the zoo
as soon as we arrived me and my sisters dashed out the car doors first we got our passes the first animal i saw was a bear they where sleeping then some kid screamed its head off and walk up the bear and he was mad he ran and almost ran into the fence then we decided to leave the bear cage we wanted to see the hippo but mom said to save the best for last but if anybody knows me they know i'm not going to give up no serey ! then we saw the raccoons i was allowed to pet won so i petted a raccoon i touched its fury hand it was so soft when i looked away it tried to pull me into its cage it was hysterical to my sisters even i thought it was funny then i tried to sneak off to the hippo sanctuary then mom said wow their partner are you trying to sneak off to the hippo cage are you then i said hey how did you know did you put a tracking device in my brain . mom just said a mother always knows but i think i stepped on a twig or something and she heard me then we saw the wolves the wouldn't stop howling it was so annoying i thought my head was going to explode the dad said they must have a tooth ak i didn't find it funny then i tried to say i had to but yet again my plan was foaled mom went with me then a few animals later and a few escape attempts later it was time to go home and the worst thing is i didn't get to see the hippo so sadly i got in the car and went home.
Laura Mark
In 3rd grade it was kinda hard but not really i was good with mupily and divde but it got harder plus i got Mr.Brant for a teacher in 3rd grade back to the harder things in 3rd grade fraction were hard in third grade was hard cause i couldn’t figure it out i like spelling and reading and recess and we had partys and watch movies i like 3rd grade because at the end of school for the summer vaction we went to green bay and got to go to the packer stadium we got to go to the pro shop cause it was fun and it had cool stuff in their shop we had brats and hot dogs and chips and they had lemade tea and coffe now back to the pro shop i looked with my friends i look at key chains jersey and saw the stadium and the field i like their food they had cookies then we left when we got back to stephenson we still had a little time left of school i forgot we did but then the next day they played kick ball then its summer time i had fun on summer vaction in till school started again.
Chappee Rapids Stories 10-4-13
Allissa Betters 9-30-13
Both 4th grade classes got ready at school and got on the bus. Both 4th grade classes . Got to see heg apple trees and a wild hog thorn and they have big thorns on them. And if the thorns go in you they don't come out so you have to cut them out of your skin . and that was with Denise Taylor .
Fur trading that where you sell animal furs. and like bears and that was with Larry Godwin . Now logging where you cut logs and we got to talk about it logging and it was fun and awesome. Then we went to a guy who talk and gave us a sour drink and it was called kakakaimunka. That was good . It tasted like sour apples.And we learned about native Americans and that was with John Helfert and the logging is with Bob Brisson and Bill Taylor then we got on the bus. The End !!!!
Katrina Kruhmin 10/1/13
Both 4th grade classes are going on the bus to go to Chappee Webber learning center.
when we got on the bus we started to read then we where we all got out they
took our pictures then we got in groups.
At the first station Bob Brisson lead us to the Logging station or group sat down
i learned that White Pine has five pine needles in one group and that White pine is a
hundred feet high they cut it down with an iron axe. Once they cut it down they cut the
branches off and then mescher it sixteen feet long then they bundle it up then ship it to chicago lake.Second Bob Brisson showed us a boot that had spiraled to help go throw the ice on the bottom of the boot for winter.
For selling things in the winter because they flatten the snow and put ice on the bottom.
You put it on the ox too you take the ox across the ice so the ox does not slip.
And the ox has two toes.
Next is the Native American stacion John Helfert
We went through a path to the next station.
Are group sat down
John bowed and said(Poes.) that meant Hello.He told us about some Native American
kids when they are about three to five they build a hut and make a fire and live a alone
till they are at least seventeen or eighteen.
John said (were you are sitting was were Native Americans sat to dance play drums
and to celebrate and around that tree was a big circle.)
All of us got juice I had chokecherries it was like that, after i throw my cup away it was
pretty good.The second bell rang we are going to nature list Denise Taylor first we sat
down she taught us about the big lake of Monoamine next we went to a tree and a plant
people say most of the alueges are for this plant but some people don’t think that thouh then
we went to Loius chappee lived for ninety years and he was a fair trader then i also learned that
there are five pine needles in one group.
Now about bumble bees if there was no bumblebees there wouldn’t be any chocolate
or coffee.I didn’t know that.
Finally we went by the menominee river they shipped the logs and some important
things like furs and food in a bundle.
Second bell rang next station was Fur Trader all of the group sat down.
And there was a lot of furs I learned that a voucher can eat a raccoon and that
the indians wanted a lot of things like guns, jewelry pots and pans and furs.
He said.(It was all about fashion all for the americans and from other countries too.)
The rocks by or feet they were cool all the furs were soft second bell rang
once we got to the bus we got in are sat in are sits and left.
The end
Elizabeth higdon 9/30/13.
On Friday the 20th Stephenson elm.went too Chappee Webber's learning center.At my first station was the nature i the Menominee River is 195 miles Long.I also learned that Louis chappy lived 90 years.if you wondering Louis chappy is he was A Native American fur trader in the 1800. he had a shop until one day 2 guys who own the land took over his shop so Louis Chappy and look for a new Trading spot.
At my second station and then that Native Americans wanted guns and tobacco. I also learned that fishers are the only animal that can kill porky pines without dying so they can eat them. I also learned that Native American and the French traded with each other and that they had a war and Native Americans won. At my third station I learned that white pine are the only log that can float. I Also learned that before you float then down the river you have to mark them so you know it's yours. Then I learned that when you're using a two man Saw you pull don't push. At my at my 4th station I learned that poseo means hello,noto means milkweed,pawka means cocktail and powow means family reuion.We all got too drink this juice it was called kakaaimuka it tasted bad too me. That’s what learned at chappee webber learning center .
Ethan Oczus
First iron than steel ax heads.Finally we developed saws. Over time we got wood mills.The wood cookies were fun.White pine is called white pine because it is a pine tree and its wood inside is white.
Native Americans.Hoso That means hello. There was a village where we are sitting.They ate a lot of rice.Im standing were they have a powwow.The land was pushed up in a circal for the powwow. There is a big oak tree I think it would be cool to climb that tree
.Wild and domesticated.Are world is like two different ways wild and domesticated golden rod is common around here.Wild is a lion domesticated is your pet cat.
Fur trading.Fur trading was also done very early in time.Like 3 beaver skins for a rifle 2 mink skins for 50 musket balls 1 deerskin for 2 pounds of gunpowder
.Just because this day was really fun I really want to go back to Chapee weber.
Madison Bergquist
9-30-13
The fourth grade class went to Chapee Rapids learning center.When we got there Mrs.Nuttal put us into groups.First my group went to Dinise Taylor.Dinise talked about nature.Dineise said that the monimie river is 195 miles long.It is the fith largest river in the United states.While we were walking MadisonG.saw a little frog.Dinise said that it is a spring peeper.It is as tiny as you’re thumb nail.We saw Luie Chapee’s grave.Luie was was named after Chapee Rapids.We saw a golden rod flower.Dinisie showed us a old water pipe.We saw acorn’s on a white pine tree.
Then we moved to the next station.Larry Godwin talked about fur trading.He said it was a lot different back then.Some animals live in water like,otters.Larry said that there were strong men that went upstream and carried 200 pounds on their backs.The Europeans traded animal skins for manufactured goods.The Europeans wanted fashion.France was in charge of Michigan for a while.Europe and France didn’t have very good relationships with each other.Larry said that fishers can eat porcupines.Larry had fisher skins.We got to feel them.
Then we moved on to the next station.Bob Brison talked about logging.We were suronded by trees.Bob said that the trees around us were less than 60 years old.He also said that you need lots of lumber to bild a house.Behind us was a white pine tree.Bill Talory the other guy said that is 100 feet tall.We got to cut with a two man saw.Allie and I got to do it together.It was fun!
The next station Jhon Helfert talked about Native Americans.Jhon said that our medicine comes from the earth.He also said that raw potateos are good for you.He gave us juice to try.It was really sour.It tastes like a really sour apple.It is called kakakaimumka.It was from a flower.It is hard to say.Jhon said that back then winter robes were made out of bufallo skins.Then evreybody thanked us for coming.When we got on the bus we read all the way back to school.
By:Madison Bergquist
Buckley Corey10-1-13
We went to Chappee Webber Learning Center. When we got off the bus we were split in 4 groups. Each class was split in 2 groups. Me,Gavin,my mom and some other kids in our class went to the natural group first.The instructor Denise Taylor told us about a plant called Golden Rod. Golden rod doesn’t make you sneeze it’s another plant that grows at the same time. It’s called Ragweed. If you have allergies Ragweed will make you sneeze. She told us that her and some other volunteers built some bird houses.There was a 1900’s pump that had rust and bird poop on it. We saw some old maple trees.Denise Taylor said that they survived the Peshtigo Fire. She also said the trees are 300 years old.
When we got to the next station he told us about Natives trading furs to the Europeans. The Natives got rifles,knives and gun powder from the Europeans. The Europeans in exchange for furs and baskets. The instructor at this station also passed around furs for all of us to touch. A few I remember were the beaver,white wessel, fisher and a raccoon. Our third station was about logging. The first trees ever cut down were cut using an iron axe. They would cut down the trees during the winter because they would load them on a sled and an ox would pull them out of the woods to a riverbank. In the spring they would float the logs down the river to where they needed to be used. After the war they used two man saws. They were faster better in the winter. We all got to try using the two man saw.Our last station was about the Indians. Our instructor was dressed in Indian clothes. He told us how the Indians made wigwoms to live in. We also learned that the Indian children only got to drink juice only one time a year when certain berries could be picked. They would mix these berries with maple sugar to make it sweet. We all got to try a sample of it too. I liked it but it was very sour We got back on the bus then we left. good bye!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Chappee Webber Learning Center
Tyler Engel 10-1-2013
Our class went to Chappee Webber Learning Center. There was 4 stations Nature, Fur trade, Logging, and Native Americans.
The first station we went to was Nature . The person that was telling us about Nature was Denise Taylor. A lot of people think the Gold rod flower creates the allergies, but it doesn`t it`s the Ragweed because it`s in bloom at the same time. I also learned that the Menominee River is 195 miles long. Wild grapes can grow on different kinds of trees,and birds love silver berries. Wasps use some birds nests as hives.
Next we walked to the Fur trade station. The person that taught us about fur trade was Larry Godwin. We learned that all groups care about fashion. If you wanted to work a gun back then you'd have to have gunpowder,led bullets, and a gun powder pump. You'll have the gunpowder to make it go BOOM! In 1760 was the French and English war. A fisher is the only animal that can eat a porcupine without dying.A little mink can kill a chicken. The beaver pelt is the most prized thing that the indians traded.
The next station I walked to was the Logging station, the people that taught us about logging was Bob Brisson and Bill Taylor. We learned how to transfer a log from one place to another. First you have to measure the tree, then you have to cut the tree down, next you have to cut it into 16 foot logs, now you have to measure how many logs you can fit on your sled or wagon, finally you can load it and haul it.
The last station I went to was the Native Americans with John Helfert. The first thing we learned was that Poso means hello. Then we learned that there is a lot of milk weeds in our area when they get yellow they have seed pods on them. Then the indians cook them and eat them. We got to try a drink called kakakaimunka. Kakakaimunka is a drink that tastes like a not ripe apple mixed with sweet tarts.Rice is the indians main diet.
I had fun and I learned a lot of things that day. I had a good day at Chappee Webber Learning Center.
Alyssa Verba
9-30-13
I hopped on the bus as I made sure everything was here. Sweatshirt, lunch, backpack, I thought. Today I was going to Chappee Rapids!
As I got on the bus, I got out my book. It was called Extra Credit by Andrew Clements. It was an awesome book. Then both 4th grade classes were there!
The first area I went to was the logging area. Bill Taylor was the teacher. He told us that white pine is called such because the wood inside is white. Also, white pine bunches have 5 pines. To send to Chicago, they have to be 16 feet long.
Next there was the Indian station. Poso means hello and so does Buschu. A maple orchard=
maple sugar. Milkweed can be used for wart-away. I drank something that was very tart, and bitter.
Then I had the Nature station. I saw Louis Chappee’s grave. It was a bit sad and I wanted to leave. Did you know that Louis CHAPPEE and Peter WEBBER’s last names are the place’s NAME? It is called CHAPPEE-WEBBER Learning Center. I know this wasn’t much, so I have another paragraph for you.
And now last, but not least, the fur trading station. I learned a LOT, so i’ll have to narrow it down. The first thing I saw when I walked in was the bobcat. It was really cool. There was also a bear, a white creature that I forgot his name, a gun, some LEAD bullets, some beads, and more.
Now i’ll wrap up. We went to a place that I don’t remember. Then we started to write. I really did have an awesome time. thank you, Chappee-Rapids!
Titus Erickson
The 4th grade classes all had to go to Chappee Webber Center.We had to read on the bus but I just fell asleep.I was sitting with Tanner and he woke me up.When he woke me up I asked how long was I sleep for he said for a little bit.So I read my book that was named The Siege.In about 3mins we got to Chappee Webber.When we got there we got are pics. taken by the Chappee Webber sign.After that we got into two groups.And then we walked down the dirt trail.To a big acorn tree where we saw the river were we were.It showed it on a map.Then we saw Chappee`s grave they said the place was named after him.Then we went down by the water and talked about the river for a little bit.Then the bell rang. So we had to go to the next spot so we all walked to the spot where they talked about trading.He let us touch some animal skins they felt soft.Then we got to look at some cool things.There was a gun,horn,beads and they had blanks to trade with to get different things that they need to have.Then the bell rang so we went to the next spot the station was about native americans when we got to the next spot we heard him talk about what they made and how they made it he let us look at a pic. of a hut made out of grass and sticks then
chappee webber 9-30-13
kara
logging /bob brisson /bill taylor
we listen to both of them 1860 now were the corn fields are today
there were tree back then you probably don't know but there is a red
pine there pine is red the tree is 63 feet tall it grows fast some trees
don’t turn white you could find lots of rivers back then and back
then just so on ice they made boots that had really sharp things
in the boot also before we left to go to the next station we got
the lady said pick a small peice of wood out of the bucket
and then we were walking out and then the guy said stop
and he showed us an apple tree that was very picked
if you got one in you had to have a surgery so that
is it got to go to the next group.
poso native american/john.
poso means hello or hi
well lets start he showed us something that will help us
with fur trading like what stick to build a house with
the right sticks. now to the 3rd station!
naturalist/denise taylor
she said one type of flower the bees really love
and then she told us about his graveyard
and something secret ii can not tell she is the
worlds best nature person. to the last station i go.
fur trading / larry godwin
now last station the cool station well what
i learned the indian trade fur for for cool stuff at the station
there were guns and powder holders and nice beads cool rocks
shaped like knives and then we sat back down and then he
brought fur around so were rough and some were soft
well back to the bus now were on our way to hennes park bye!
Chappee Webber
By: Gavin Corey
Our school had two fourth grade classes that were going to Chappee Webber Learning Center.We arrived at school at our usual time in the morning. Shortly after we arrived we went to the bus and we all sat with partners.
I sat with Tyler which he happened to have the same book I did it was called, Farmer Boy. Currently I’m on page one hundred twenty eight and he’s on page one hundred forty two and he had a five day headstart too!
Once we got off the bus at Chappee Rapids I looked around for a building but I couldn’t find one but I saw trails I was surprised to see there was no building just trails, think about it “Chappee Webber Learning Center,”doesn’t it sound like a building?
We got divided into groups. My mom came along with our group. Anyway there were stations that we all had a chance to visit.
One was about Indians the next was about fur trading the third one was about Lake Michigan or a bay near by and the last one was about how loggers cut their wood. We all got to cut a chunk with a two-man saw. Tyler and I cut a chunk and one of us got to keep it. I gave it to Tyler.
Oh and at the station about Indians the instructor there, said that they could only make a juice called kakakaikama once per year in the month of August.
Anyway I think they must of had a poison ivy center too.
Duct tape was rolled around at least twenty-five wooden poles long stretching along the edge of every pole surrounding the poison ivy.
When the instructors said it was time to leave Tanner picked up a stick even though we were not to pick anything up there. My mother came strolling along behind us, and told Tanner to put the stick down because she didn’t want someone to yell at him. Tanner threw the stick into the weeds just in time, before the instructors saw him. We all got back to the big yellow bus and our next stop was Hennes Park to eat our lunch. My mom got lost and of course was late. She ended up following Niko’s mom and made it with our Subway lunches! We ate our lunches and got to play for a while on the playground.
Our last stop of the day was the Historical Museum in Menominee.
Krystle Kuntze
On Friday September 20th the two Stephenson 4th grade classes went to chapee webber learning center. It was a long ride there because we had to read.Then we finally got there and they said ‘come over here guys and smile for the picture’. Then we got separated into groups 1-15 and 16 -27 .I am number 14.Our parents got to come.My dad came along with some other parents. The first station we went to I learned that when the goldenrod flower comes out people think it is allergy season .Then the girl there told us that Louis chappee lived 90 years. After that she told us that a Pine tree has 5 needles in each bundle.And Wild grapes can help you get better if you are sick put them in tea. I also learned that acorns fall from oak trees and deer,squirrels, birds,possums,and raccoons eat the acorns . Then we went down to the river and the person that was there with us said’ logs can not flow up the river they can only float down the river’. The next station we went to was the fur trading station . What I learned there was back in the day people got a lot of money for fur trading. The next thing I learned was the native americans wanted all of this stuff they wanted beads, blankets, bracelets, rebind,sleigh bells, mirrors, combos guns, gunpowder, scissors, cooking utensils and tobacco.
Then Bob Bisson told us that the French owned the Menominee area for a long time . Then the English wanted the land the so the French and the English had fight .And the English won.So the English got the land. That Louis Chappe found the land and he made a fort .Then some other people came and Louis chappe left. After that the guy that was there gave us some animals to feel .I got to feel the weasel , otter, fisher and the bob cat . I liked feeling the bob cat the best.It felt really soft so did the weasel.Then the bell rang and we had to go to the next station. The next station was the logging station . What I learned there was that the civil war was in the 1400’s. I also learned that the biggest city in in the lakes is Chicago . l And that people in the olden days use logs for building sidewalks, houses , buildings and roads. Then the guy told me that pine trees are different from any other tree because they grow faster. Then they said that”People in the olden days logged in the summer because the thing that you break the logs with gets brittle in the winter . They also said that “back in the day people used ox for carrying big logs around but then they figured out that horses can carry 2 times as much weight as a ox can.’’ Now they use horses instead of an ox. Then he said that ‘To move a log by horse you need to cut the logs into 16 feet logs. Then we had to get partners because we were going to cut a little piece of log . My dad was my partner /So then we cut the log we had to wait a long time though because they could only get 2 people.. Then we finally got to cut the log and they said to me ‘ you can not push you can only pull. ‘ After that they gave us a wood cookie I wanted to eat it but they said that we could not because it was made out of wood. Then the bell rang and it was time for us to go to the next station . The first thing the guy said was that Hoso means hello and that Bosho mean the same thing.That meant that he was trying to greet us but I did not know a single word he said. Then he said ‘ you have to know what to pick when to pick it ‘When he said that he was trying to let us know that he was talking about the plant that we were going to talk about that only grows about for a week or 2 then it goes away. The name of the plant was kakakamunka he was talking about he said it comes off a tree called Sumac tree.
Then I learned that ducks eat wild rice along with a lot of other animal we eat it too.People can make Maple syrup out of sugar Maple trees. Then he told us that milk weed is called nauwa it grows next to rivers and small ponds . If you put it on your warts it will soon be gone 2 or 3 weeks.Then he told us that if food does not taste good to you it is still good for you and you should eat it rather if you like it or not.Then he gave us some juice to try so when he was not looking I spit it out because it did not taste good. The last thing he told us was that moccasins were made out of elk because they have stronger fur. Then the last bell rang and it was time to go back to school THE END !!!!!!!!!!!!
By: Allie Cappaert
9-30-13
On Friday September twentieth two-thousand -thirteen. Both fourth grade classes went to Chappee Webber Learning Center. Mrs.Nuttall said that we would be going to a Nature center , Logging center , Native American center, and a Trading center.
When we got there the adults and chaperones wanted to take pictures of us.(I think we're famous!) Denise Taylor told us about Chappee Rapids a little bit.After that we started our tour with them.
Denise Taylor took us first. She led the nature center . Denise led us to where she was going to talk and she started talking. She started talking about some plants and I looked around, and I saw a poison ivy sign. It was marked off with bright colors. Denise said that the Menominee river is about 195 miles long.(thats long.) She also showed us Louie Chappee's grave he was about ninety before he died. I learned that a white pine tree has five needles in each bundle.She said that white oak is not come. We are going to the next station.
Larry Godwin was teaching us about trading .He said that Spain claimed a little bit of American and looked for gold. Spain did find a lot of gold . Once Europe heard they claimed a little bit America to , and they couldn’t find any gold. They found a lot of furs instead. Larry said that indians wanted tobacco, beads, and blankets. Larry also said that France had a war with English . English won. Larry said that a guy named Leslie built a boat and called it the Griffin. The Griffin sunk and many people died. Larry had some stuffed animals he told us about them like their names what they eat and if they are an Omnivore,Erbavoir, or a Herbivore.
We are going to the next station now.
Bob Brison and Bill Taylor were going to teach us about logging. Bob told us that most of the trees that were white pines went to Chicago
to make houses, and other sorts of buildings. Bob said that during the Civil War most the trees got burned down. He said that most of the trees were sixty years old in Chappee Rapids. He said that before the Civil War all they used were axes. Bob said that people usually cut down the trees in the winter so the oxs and horses could pull it easier. He said that they marked the logs with either a metal or steel picture or letters. Once we were done we did a little activity we got to saw a little piece of a log we didn’t get to finish but everybody got a little wood cookie. then we said goodbye.
We are going to the next station. At the next station we were going to be learning about Native Americans.
When we got there a guy called John Wheat who was dressed up as an indian said Poso.He said that Poso meant hello. John said that the indians only took as much rice as they needed. He also said that you had to know what kind of food to get at the right time. John said that the indians made maple syrup! He said that milk weed makes warts go away . Milk weed gets old and falls apart and the wind or animals pick it up and it makes a new plant .
John said that all medicine comes from the earth. He gave us a kind of juice called kakaimunka it tasted really good!
That was the last station. I wish we could go there every day. I had a blast!
Madison Gross
harray! its time for a field trip both 4th grade got to go to chappee webber learning center.
The first station I went to was the nature station we made a half circle around a tree then the group observed a tree I spotted a peeper frog denise said in the spring they sound like alarm clocks then the group so a grave stone denise said that that was mister chappee
we nudist the engraving wasn’t in english it was in french it turns out he was a french settler I thought it was cool then we learned that you can tell a with pine if you pull a pine needle off and it will come in bunches of five . and there's a speshul plant denise said it can be a soothing tea then denis paced some around I thought it smelled good bought some people did not I wonder why then we saw a bird house denise said lots of birds and wasps use it denise said she opens it so the sunlight kills the germs. then we went down to lake michigan we spotted some trash a cross the river then it was time for the fur trade station .
the first thing I saw was the fur pelts but we didn't get to that until later. we sat down on a log which was surprisingly comfortable then larry introduced his self then larry started talking about what the native americans who'd trade larry said they would trade beads, weapons,blankets and drugs . larry said it was tradishunal that they would smoke a pipe i'm glad the kids don't have to then we got to look at the weapons they would trade for it was super cool then we got to look at the fur pelts they were really mesmerising l we got to pass it around the first thing i felt was the raccoon it was sof.t then the beaver it was even softer than the fisher it was way softer but then the whistle it was the softest of all it felt like the softest of silk it was whiter than snow. next larry said that green bay has been over hunted i didn't think it even had hunting allowed their.
then the bell rang it was time to go to logging i was astonished by the beautiful big strong trees yet again we sat on soft logs then bob introduced his self bob said were all here to learn the history of logging then he said that every logger must mark their logs then bob pulled out his log marker it had a x and a h then bob showed the group how to mark a log it looked kind of like a hammer then bob told us how they would transport a log they would send it on a sled pulled by a ox on the frozen lake then bob pointed out the big tree bob said that that tree is 100 feet tall ! it was as big as a skyscraper then bob talked about the two man saw then bob leted us cute a wood coo
i found out it wasn't a real cookie it was a piece of wood i did it with buckley and gavins mom buckley and gavins mom .
then the bell rang again it was time for the next station. it was the native american station there was a guy dressed in indian i nodest he had pitchers of a indian house but we didn't get to that until later the first thing he said to us was posow that means hi then we learned that their is a plant that if you cute a it in half and rub it on a wort it will be gone in three weeks then we got to try a juice called cocococ loco i thought it was sour like a green apple then we learned that kids in the village only got to drink the juice once a year the he collected the cups and it was time to get back on the bus and go home i hope to come back one day very sown.
our class went to chappee rapids. tanner
The white pine has five needles in it. The leaf has a weird smell. They used things back in the old days like guns,lead,knives,pots,bowls and blankets made warmth.Next people used of their shoes.The drink is sour and tastes like apples and grapes and wine and beer together.We went to the logging station and me and buckley cut a log and it was from a cedar tree.Then we cuted it and buckley cepat the cedar piece and then we all had a piece of wood that was cedar.Next we got to keep them.
then we can put salt on it and put it in the freezer overnight.Then it would probably be puffed up in the morning.But I did not do that.Then we went on the bus and went back to school.It was kind of fun.
Connor
Are class is getting off the bus and getting into grups of 15.MisDenis told us not to pick the mushrooes. Then she said grapes have a stan on starodes . Mis Denis said how the crint is formd by graved pulling down the water one way the water moved fater .
Now we are the forer trading the odder is a big part of the forer trading . Weare talking about taph people that would care two hunderd pondes .
They wand knife and pot and severving dishes .
They would make thar on boletes .The french and indes had a war and the indenes won.So the USA had trded elkall when thar not apost to.Now we are talking about a minck is the only animal that can eat a pocke pine with out dieing and eats fish and sluges.
Now we are at the log spot we got to cut a logi he told us how long your log has to be you would delime the tree before selling it They would dump water on the road then it would thor into ice. 60 yaers go waer would be standing in a field that was farmed
Now i at the inden stashon .The indeons eat rice . Now we are at the inden post . He had to go on a misson to get rice THe indon would make a basket to keep thar rice in and to bering thar rice and drie it .
Lily Walcher
10-1-13
First we went to the logging in the woods he told us about the silver war was in 1860. then he told us that all the animals were dead and pine trees have thin green spikes.wood went to Chicago inside of white pine is white . mens boots had spikes and they are heavy. then we went to the Native american guy he told us that poso means hello a planet makes food you make a drink from a tree and you can drink it he gave us some and it was sour. there tobac is called something. then we went to a naturalist she said we have a long river. louis chappe lived 90 years glod rads are around here light blue flowers are petty and wild then we went to a couilser he told us that superior ontor erie migan are all the great lakes first we settled in migan spain got rich. you can get rich by selling fur. and we he let us touch the fake animals he had a gun and bolts i like them and the fake animals we got to hold and pass down the animals. and we got all the peoples names the logging guys names were bob and mr taylor the we had to wait a long time before we could eat i like the sour drink and the animals and the river it got boring after a we had been there so long but we are we are happy that we got to go we love all the stuff that we got to see all stuff and all the sight and we are happy you let us come to this awesome thing that you guys put together for us we all had a good day and we hope we will see you again someday thats how we got are stories i hope you like them have a good day from lily walcher to Chappe Rapids. the end.
Victoria Smith
9-30-13
Mrs.Nuttall’s 4 grade class went to chappee webber for a field trip in the logging stinson i learned the silver war was in 1860 and 1865. A lot of logging happened before the silver war.They wanted white pine tree. White pine needles are grouped in 5 .That is how you can tell them apart .The wood inside a white pine is white that is how you can also how you can tell them apart. before the silver war they used cows instead of horses. horses have 1 toe.cows would pull the logs.Logs went to green bay. After the silver war they had steal before the silver war they didn't.Then we went to the indian story and i learned when John calver came to Michigan met 8,000 to 9,000 indons.They make superb and sugar.You can take milkweed and put on a wart it will be gone in 2/3 weeks.You can take a cattail cut off the ruts and eat it.You can take a basket of berries and make juice out of it. When abandons had a party first the chief went in the circle and then the warriors then the women and then the kids then they would dance. A pipe stone is only found in attracts butterflies,hummingbirds and bees. Golding roads are comin midwest.Asters are related to the golding road.Then we went to the fur trading station I Learned that fur trading is important to the indians so they can get stuff they need like guns for hunting.The french were the first to settle in Michigan.spain and yocon got rich off of fur trading.Both needed fair trade .The English And french war began because of fur trading .JOHN JACOB ASTOR had a fur trading company where people could come andand tread stuff for fur.
Kolby Thoune
9-30-13
One friday morning both fourth grade classes hopped on the bus to go to Chappee Rapids. On the way there we had to read. I sat with Connor and Xavier when we were about to leave so we started reading and then about 45 minutes later we were there. The first station was logging. The teachers where Bob Brison and Bill Taylor. I made a wood cookie. I made it with Zach. It was about 2 inches round. Then was the native american station and the teacher was John H. He said “poso” to us and then said “that means hello”. When you pull a milk leaf off the stem there is this white liquid that you rub on warts and within 3 weeks it will be gone. When the indians go to get rice they go on their boat. They bring 2 foot long sticks and then they bring a bucket so the next thing they do is launch the boat with them in it. They go close to the banks of the river and they look for some kind of rice plant and i don't know what it was called. White pine needles come in bundles of 5.The nature stations teacher was Denise Taylor. We got to see Louis Cappee’s grave site. I think i saw at least 10 bees and one of them flew on my shoulder. We also got to see the Menominee river .The fur trading station awesome. People would trade fur for beads for fashion and people would trade fur for guns to shoot animals and they would skin the animals for fur to trade for more things. THE END!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Justin Ray Walechka
9-30-13
I went to Chappee Rapids. It was fun. My favorite part was the Native American stuff. I got to drink this sour juice. We got to see a river. It was not cold at all. We had logging, you know the next, Naturalist, and finally fur trade. I want to go to Chappee Webber learning center again.
We learned that white pine needles are in bunches of 5. Native americans loved their tobacco. Fur trading was hard for the indians cause french sometimes gave the indians beer. The only time I get to have fun in nature and I made it last.
Chappee Rapids rules!
If I got to go to Chappee Rapids again I would make the time last. Indians traded beads, and pipes. Indians lived in huts called wigwams, which were hard to make. The first owner of Chappee Rapids was a guy named Chappee, and the second owner of Chappee Rapids was a guy named Webber.
Xavier Meintz
9-30-13
On a friday morning we took a bus to the Chappee Webber learning station. We got off the bus and the teachers took pictures of us at the Chappee Webber sign. Then we were off to the first station which was the fur trading.
At the fur trading station we got to learn that pelts are animal furs. The French traded furs for beads and clothes and some hats. The most wanted fur was beaver skins because it could make black hats that looked really nice. And there was lead bullets that were used in their rifles. There was a bow that could shoot 15 yards but the rifle was better because it could shoot 25 yards. The French went up the river bed but struggled to get the fur because they were going up river and the river was pushing them down. They trapped all the animals at one river and went to the other river to trap all of those. Then we went to the next station.
The next station was the Indian station. They would use a bone to get the water off of their clothes to keep them dry. The Indians liked to trade too and would trade with beaver pelts and deer skins and bear skins and buffalo skins to get beads, pots, fabrics, and rifles, and bullets. They wanted to get horns to put the gun powder in but it was hard because the knives were made out of rocks. It was pretty cool how they made the horn gun powder holder because they took their knives made out of rocks and carved the inside of the horns out and even made a cap out of horn for it. There was a juice called the “kakagoogoo” that tasted unpleasant to me that the Indians made for the kids to have something sweet. It was made only once a year.
The last station was the logging place. I don’t remember anyones name from the logging station but there was a guy Phill that told us that you could transport wood easier in the winter by using a sled. But they would have to put spikes on the cows feet to make sure they wouldn’t slip on the ice. They made a large shack in the winter to keep all the worker men warm. It had a stove in it and they had to share beds.
THE END
Colin
I was so excited because we were going to Chappee Webber learning center we were going into the bus.I sat with Trina and Krystle the book I was reading was Rocky. I was looking out the window like the whole time, I saw a yellow station. When we got there we split into four groups I was with my mom, Wendy, and Trinas mom, Aunt Debbie, and other people. Ms.Romers class went there too.
Our first station was the logging the men were Bob Brisson and Mr. Taylor. White pine trees are really tall up to hundred feet! We saw a two man saw,house shoe,and an ox shoe an ox needs two shoes so it doesn't slip on the ice.The man has shoes to so he doesn't slip to we got to feel the boots we all saw spikes on the bottom of the shoe.Where we were standing would be a farm like about ten thousand years ago.Trina and I did an activity where we cut a little piece of wood with the saw, they called it a wood cookie,but we didn't finish because they wanted everyone to do it, we still got a wood cookie they said keep it in salt water.Then we heard the second bell ring so we walked to the next station. While we walked we saw a very pointy tree he said if you put it your finger on it you have to go to the hospital to get it cut out.
Our next station was the Native American. Poso means hello in indian talk I kinda know all the indian tools narrow head I forgot the rest.We sat on up hilled dirt it went into a circle indians sat in the circle so they can see everyone's face so they know who they are.They dance with old time instruments drums not like our drums. There was a big tree in the middle I thought it was twenty feet they have boats to look for wild rice. They brung two one feet sticks to move with one then the other to hit it until none are left.We saw two young indian boys the house was called a wigwam I thought the man was one of them but he wasn't . We drank a juice it was so sour but it was pretty good.
Our next station nature station Derise Taylor we saw Loises grave it was surrounded with plants. He lived for 90 years he was german and fur trader we saw golden rod flowers we saw a spider.There were a lot of bumble bees getting honey.If there were no bees in the world there will be no chocolate. We walked to a plant that had leaves that make your hands smell I thought it smelled good for me.We walked to a bird house she thought they might be wasps but there were none.We walked to the river it was like about 135 feet long there were these fish in the river walaey,sunfish,bluegill, and bass.I saw a bass or some other fish jumped out of the water it was pretty big.
Our last station was fur trading the first I saw was the bobcat,the beaver,and a bear.There were a white creature and the fisher it can eat a porcupine without dying fish too.We walked to the table it had a gun,mini pullets,a jar,blankets,jewelry,and a gun pouch.There were a lot of things indians need.There was a fire place a little by the river.I saw rocks underneath my feet i really wanted to see them closer but you can't pick up them that's the law because its not are land.When we heard the last bell we got up and said bye and walked to the bus. I had a excellent time it was amazing I want to go again some time I loved it!
Canaan
The first station I went to was the naturalist with Denise Taylor. We walk about 100 yards to the first station at the first station. I learned the loud croaking sound is a little frog it is about one inch long its pretty cool. there was a flower called a goldenrod everybody thinks thats what makes the allergies but its not the ragweed. We saw chappies gravestone it was written in a language I could not read. We walked and seen a water pump.
The second station I went to was the fear trading when I saw a bobcat then I walk and sat down on a bench then he talk about what they traded. They traded beads for furs and we achille got to touch a beaver,fisher and some other ones but I forgot their names. It was a cool station.
The third station I went two was the logging station.We walk back the trail we sat down. The guy told us that they sometimes they had put spikes their boots and hooves. Me and Titus used a two man saw.
My fourth station I went to was the native american station he talked about how kids made homes when they where 5 or 6 years. He let us try some juice called kakakakama. I loved it hope I can come again.
Adelaide
10-2-13
When we went to Chappee-Webber learning center first we went to the logging place where Bob told us the people in the lumber wanted the White Pine and he told us when the war started and we also got to make some wood cookies with the two person saw and when we made the wood cookies Bob told us not to push the saw then we went to the next station the Native American place when we got there John gave us this fruit juice to try and it tasted really sour and it did not have that much flavor John also said the indians go in a big circle and dance.John let us here a kind of music the indians play and he showed us some arrowheads and there was a small arrowhead the indians use to kill birds than we went to the next station.Denise told us when the Menominee river and that was when we weren't alive Denise also told us if we never had bees we wouldn’t have any chocolate and coffee.Denise gave us a plant to smell and it smelled like chlorine and you can rub it on your hand and Denise told us “ It will come on your hands.”Then we went to the last station and Larry told us the indians killed the animals to trade fur.Larry had a bobcat,weasel,,a bear and other animals he also showed us a gun and a gunpowder holder.There was some bullets and he told us after touching them you would have to wash your hands for some reason.
Chappee Webber
Zac
10-1-13
Last week my class went to Chappee Webber Learning Center. We split up into four groups. It was a lot of fun. There was a logging group a Native American group, a Naturalist group, plus a Fur Trading group.
I learned about logging and Native Americans first. Naturalists and Fur Trading were last. I like Chappee Webber Learning Center a lot more than I thought I would. Everybody got a wood cookie from the logging station. At the Native American station, we got to taste some flavored water stuff. At the Naturalist group we got to see Chappee Webber’s grave.
At the Fur Trading group class got to touch some of the things that people would trade from a long time ago. Most of the stuff there was really cool. I had a lot of fun at Chappee Webber Learning Center!
At the logging station was Bob Brisson and Mr. Bill Taylor. At the Native American station was John Helfer and the Naturalist was Denise Taylor. The last station I went to was the fur trading, the man’s name was Larry Gadwin. They all were pretty cool. I want to go there again sometime.
I bet I had the most fun out of everybody in the world that went there! I wish I could stay the whole day. It is a lot more fun than school.
Laura Mark
When i got to school i had breakeast then we were getting ready to go to Chappe Webbers . my mom was coming with us . when we all got their we got to go to the logging center. my mom was kinda late she wasnt that late she saw me pull old saw. Mr.Taylor told us when the civil war started he said it started in the 1860s-1863.Then they would trap animals and kill them for food and fur.
John Helfert said where you are sitting is where a village use to be here. and he said theirs milk weeds cause when you rip a leaf off theirs milk in it and you can put it on warts and about a week it will go away.we try this juice it was sour and made me hungrey.
Mrs.Taylor said when you rip off one of the leaf and gave it to us. she said to us that chappe webber was born in the 1700s and die in the 1800s.
Larry Godwin fur trading Mr.Godwin said gun powder is for useing for killing animals for food and fur.
By Joelle
It was a great day field trip day.When I got to school I took my book and my tage.When I was walking Laura came up to me.We walked down back to class.Mrs.Nuttall said to go get our lunches. We went to the lunchroom to get our lunches.When we our lunches I met Laura in the hall.
On the bus we read quietly as we made way to Chappee Webber learning center that's where we're going.
When we got we went in front of a sign.Every adult had a camera.’’Ok everybody say cheese’’. CLICK.We took a picture.A lady I forgot her name.She talked about where to go.
Before we headed out we got into groups.We went by number.Of course I’m in Mrs.Nuttall’s group.
The first station was logging.I started to write in my journal I put logging history.Did you know that well I forgot their names but that they trapped the animals and killed them.We moved on.As we moved on we past a tree.Someone that I do not know and I could not see eather almost touched it.Before he or she could touch it the man said not to if you touch it you’ll haft to get your finger cut open.
The second station was native american history.I like history like that.It is cool that a lot native american stuff is made of the wilderness.We even got to have a drink.The man well forgot his name too.The drink I think it’s name is kakasa,but it was realy sour for a
We walked over to this chair with a map on it.This is Naturalist history and I remeber her name to it’s Denise.She took us over to Chappee’s grave which had a fence.We moved on walking with excitement.We came to the Menominee river you can really see the fish.
The next station was fur trading.The tourist is Larry Godwin. Did you now that beaver scins are a fair trade. Larry Godwin showed us a fur tipe of wite animal and there was a bobcat too. We got on the bus and said good by Chappee-Webber.
Fiction Stories 3-26-13
The monkey that could do a amazing thing
by James coldren
4-10-13
One late Friday night a scientist named Dawson was looking at the stars and he saw something unusual he saw a meatier coming toward the earth. The next morning he got up got dressed and he set out to search for someone or something.Dawson looked everywhere and that afternoon he took a plane to south east Asia. He set up camp up in the jungle somewhere he made dinner and went to bed. The next moring Dawson went to a small village and he eat breakfast at a small restaurant when he got done he went back to camp the way he came. Then he heard a strange noise and he looked up and he saw a monkey and he said”that I never seen a monkey before,”
He took the monkey back and the monkey hoped on his arm and his fur felt like silk and he had small blue eyes. So they went to camp once they got there Dawson said “you will be called Jordan.” Dawson gave Jordan a test and Jordan passed the test and Dawson started to sing “weren't not going to die.” Dawson took Jordan back to the united states and once they got Jordan’s space suit on they walked out to the ship.The other sciences were confused and they said “out of 1,000 people and animals you picked a monkey” “yes” said Dawson.
Dawson took Jordan and said ‘everything you need is in that ship” then Dawson took Jordan and kissed Jordan on the forehead and said “good by .“Then dawson said you will launch in 10 seconds 9,8,7,6,5,4,3,2,1 and your off! Once Jordan got up there he could not hear or see anything. Jordan took his belt off and he got a banana and sat back down. Then Jordan turned the lights out and fell asleep.
A couple hours later he got awoken by a strange noise and he saw a red light and Dawson screamed” Pull the lever on the left!!” Dawson said. yhen something that looked like a like dynamite and destroyed the metar but put it into small pieces but did not destroy it. Jordan still heard the alarm and he hit the lever down and he shot it out again and the pieces disintegrated. Dawson started to sing “wear not dead a couple times “ then Dawson said ‘ bring him back to earth”.
once Jordan got back to earth the president gave him a gold medal and he got thanked for all the hard work he did. they offered him a house that had vines, branches and a supply of of bananas but he turned that down because had a family and friends back in the jungle.
That day once Jordan got back to the jungle he told his friends and family all about the day he saved the world. He told his friends that he got a metal and Dawson was his best friend when he was there.
He never forgot that day that he saved the world.
He got to do amazing things after that very day he got to get a ride in a jet to south east Asia. Back to his home from where Dawson lived he got to do crazy stuff befor he got home.
The Secret Key
4-10- 2013
Ryan Baril
Two friends in an apartment there names were Dart and Ryan. They got home from the library. Ryan got a book that had a lock on it and he put it in the basement on the top shelf.
When he got back up stairs they made spaghetti for dinner. While they were eating Ryan dropped his fork. Ryan and Dart looked for the fork under the table. Dart found the fork and gave it to Ryan while Ryan was down there he found a key. It was under his chair. He showed it to Dart. The key had a loop at the top and it had a lot of tips at the bottom. They thought that it was made of gold, they looked at the bottom of the key and saw chipped gold paint. So they know that it is not gold.
Ryan told Dart that he put a book with a lock on it that he got from the library. So they went to the basement to get the book. The book was on the top shelf. They got it and went back up the stairs. While they were going up the stairs they tried the lock.
It worked and the book just opened by itself. The book was sucking Ryan and Dart in so they tried to shut it but it. It was to strong of a force and it was to late ....... they got sucked in the book!!!!!!!!!!!!! Ryan and Dart thought it was a green spinning time portal that suck them in. When they got back on solid ground they were more in sand.
“We need to get out of here they said!”
They went looking for a way out. Finally it was night and the sphinx and the bastet turn real.
“ This is real bad they said.”
Ryan told Dart to run Because the sphinx and the bastet are chasing us and we are running till it is day. Then the sun sun came up and the sphinx and bastet freeze. Ryan Dart kept running for their life even know the sphinx and bastet were frozen. They stopped at a pyramid. They saw an open door so they got to the door and they went in. Inside the pyramid they saw wooden stairs going up to the top of the pyramid. They started to go up the stairs but they did not get to far.
They were almost to the top but a stair broke! Dart grabbed Ryan so he would not fall and pulled him up. When they finally got to the top of the stairs , they saw the same book. They opened the book and it sucked them back through the portal.
That portal brought them home. At home they looked at the book and they were on page two hundred. Then they just went to bed and said, “That was a long day.”
Bob the bunny and the case of the missing carrots
Riley Kass
April 9th 2013
One day Bob the bunny went to the carrot store to buy some carrots.But when he got there, he saw a sign that said OUT OF CARROTS. That made him curious. “Well, I wonder why the sign says out of carrots,”said Bob. So he went home and called his best friend Timmy.
“Hi Timmy said Bob can you come over”? “Why”? replied Timmy. “Well I was at the carrot store this morning, and I saw a sign that said out of carrots, and I want to find out why”. “I'll be right there” said Timmy and he was on his way to Bob's house.
When Timmy got there, he said “are you going to talk to Mr.Jones”. { owner of the carrot store} “ Should I” said Bob. “ I would” said Timmy. “ Will then I will” said Bob, and they were off to Mr. Jones house.
When they got to Mr.Jones house they asked him why there was a sign that said out of carrots at his store. He said “someone stole them”, said Mr.Jones. “ Do you know who took them Mr.Jones” said Timmy. “ It was someone in a skeemask”said Mr.Jones. “ That isn't going to help us” said Bob.
The next day Bob and Timmy walked around town talking about who would steal carrots. “I think it has to be somebody who loves carrots” said Timmy. “Everyone loves carrots, said Bob were all bunnies!” “ oh yeah, right, bunnies, totally forgot that” said Timmy. But right then, they smelled something that was really familiar,it smelled like, carrots? “Lets go check it out” said Timmy.
When they got into the backyard, they saw a pile of delicious carrots. “They smell like the carrots that Mr.Jones sells at his store” said Bob. “But who lives here”,said Bob. But rate at that moment, they knew who lived there.
“What are you carrot heads doing here”,said Tom. “I don't know, what are you doing here”,said Timmy. “This is his house Timmy”,whispered Bob. “Ooh”, said Timmy. “You have to bring all these carrots back to the carrot store rate this instant”, said Bob. “Make me”, said Tom. “This is going to be hard”,said Bob
“What is it going to be to get me to have the carrots”,said Bob. “Be at the back of the school tomorrow at 4:00, and I mean be there”said Tom. Bob looked like he wanted to run away.
The next day at 4:00, Bob was waiting at the back of the school waiting for Tom. Then Bob looked to the other side and saw Tom standing there. “You know your not going to get these carrots very easy” said Tom. “Well how am I going to get them” said Bob. “I am going to send you on a scavenger hunt” said Timmy. “Take this list” said Tom. Bob looked at it. It said:
hairbrush
pop
toy
friend
Then Bob went to look for the things on the list.
He found everything on the list except just one thing,a friend. Bob was thinking about the perfect friend for Tom, but It was really hard because pretty much every person Tom see`s, he be`s mean to them. This was going to be hard, thought Bob
The next day he was walking down the street and ran into Susie bunny. Bob said “Hey Susie, could you be friends with Tom” ? “Why would I want to be friends with Tom” said Susie. “Well he doesn't really have any friends” said Bob. “You're right, said Susie, I think I will give it a try”.
That night Susie called and said that Tom is her new best friend. Also, Tom gave the carrots to Bob and Bob brought them back to the carrot store and lived happily ever after.
PERLA BECERRA
4-20-13
ABBY AND BOB
Once upon a time there was a girl named ABBY. She really wanted a friend but nobody wanted to be her friend.One day she went home ate and went to bed.
The next morning she got ready to go to school. She got on the bus at school .She tried making friends by talking and playing with them ,but all they did was walk away .
Abby walk to recess and she ran into a handsome guy named Bob. She said’’ do you want to play and she said yes and they played. She was very very happy then 6 years passed by they where in college . Then in college they hugged and hugged and where friends for the rest of their life and they wrote stories about when they where little kids. They gave the stories to each other and they got in love lived together .
Got married and had children and they lived VERY VERY VERY happy with their children and lived happy and they never got divorced and they lived together for ever.
Lia’s Big Game
4-24-13
Paige Cappaert
Thump thump boink swish. Lia Arnold was practicing basketball. She always went to the gym on Thursdays and Fridays like today. Her mom worked at the VA those days.
So Lia was playing along when her gym teacher Mr. Jeff walked in. He looked around wondering why the lights were on. Then he saw her.
“Oh hi Lia.” “ I didn’t know you were here.” He said
She replied “Hi what are you doing here?”
“I came to play basketball.” “How ‘bout you?” He asked
“Same here.” “You wanna play” Lia said taking another shot.
“Funny thats just what I was going to ask you.” He smiled “I just have to change” He said walking into the locker room. So they played and played all afternoon.
Then Mr. Jeff said “You know there is a game tomorrow at 10:00 . You’re really good. You should come.”
“O. K. commander I’ll be there .” Lia replied
“Well I’ve gotta leave now adios.” said Lia grabbing her bag and walking out the door.
YYYAAAWWWNNN Lia looked at her purple gummy bear clock. I’M LATE!!!!
Lia threw on a tshirt and shorts, squirted toothpaste in her mouth spit it out then whipped her hair in a ponytail. She shuffled on her shoes, and sprinted out the door stopping to grab a handful of granola. She sprinted as fast as she could. She rushed through the door.
“I’m here” she called She was answered by an announcer screaming
“2 points to the Ohio Owls.” “ I don’t know what the Rockets are doing but they had better quit it”
Then Mr. Jeff said “Come on Lia we’re losing. I'm gonna put you in in a little bit. Why are you late?
“Slept in” Lia mumbled.
“Oh” he replied. “Well get in there and play”
So Lia jogged onto the court and took the ball. She dodged a guard and launched into the air.Just when she was about to shoot, she got knocked down and fell to the floor with a dull thud and a sharp crack she stood up her arm was dangling to the side .
“Let me shoot” she said So the ref passed the ball to her . She caught it with one hand and backed up to the free throw line. She pushed the ball into the air and it rolled around the rim and teetered on the edge it ............. went in .
The announcer now boomed ROCHESTER ROCKETS WON THE GAME THANKS TO LIA.
THE THIEF
by Noah kordish
4-18-2013
chapter:1 just a regular old day
One christmas eve there were two brothers sitting on a couch.The one on the right Toby and on the left is Gabe.Toby said ,”i want a gun.”gabe said,”well you’ll have to buy one yourself.” “but its christmas.”said Toby.
Toby started to watch tv when he got the nerve to play video games. I have minecraft and a computer so i'll play that he thought. So he played that he had a gun in the game and that made want one even more.
chapter 2:I meet santa
Around 9:30 pm Gabe told Toby to go to bed.So Toby tried to go to sleep but he couldn’t. So he got a glass of milk when he turned around he saw santa and santa scared Toby so bad he threw the glass of milk in the air it hit the ground and the glass shattered milk was every where.Toby asked,” did you get me a gun?” santa replied,”look under the tree.” He looked and he found a long box that said To:Toby From:Santa.He ripped the box right open,but then Toby’s smile faded.What he got was a plastic gun.Toby said, “I wanted a real gun.” “Sorry can’t make those at the shop.”replied Santa. And just like that he was gone.
chapter 3:I steal something
That morning Toby drove to a gun store.He snuck in through the back and grabbed 100 rounds.Then somebody said, “You going to pay for that its so much money?” “Ya i have enough money I’ve been working my but off to buy this.”Then Toby tried to leave out the back but a big black man stopped him.
chapter 4:I get into a lot of trouble
The black man said, “Stealing is bad hand over the stuff.” Toby loaded the gun and panicked then shot the man in the shoulder and ran out the back door,and made home safely.Then laid on the couch turned on the tv and the news was on.It said, “this local resedent robbed a gun store and shot an officer if you find him and turn him in to us we will giva reward.” Then a commercial was on and Toby turned off the tv.Then fell asleep.When he woke up he was stuffed under his bed and the cops were scouting his room and he could hear his brother saying, “Toby’s not here he went to Canada.” One cop said, “Troops we’re going to Canada!”Once they were gone Toby came out from underneath his bed.He asked his brother, “Did they come while I was asleep?”
“Yep.” Replied Gabe.
chapter 5:I turn myself in
Toby turned on the tv.The news was on again it said, “If you find the gun thief the the reward will be 1,000,000 dollars.” After that Toby went to the Jail and turned himself in and got the million dollars gave it to gabe and he bought Toby out of jail, then he bought all of the guns Toby stole and the ammo then they went home and started target practicing.On Tobys first shot he got a bulls eye.Gabe got jealous and threw a snowball at Toby when he pulled the trigger.Then Toby fell of the seat and got a face wash.That started a snowball fight and Toby won.
Snuggles
By:Morgan A.
3-27-13
“Emily I am going upstairs to feed Snuggles”, Sara said. (Emily’s bunny)
Sara opened the door to Emily’s room and saw Snuggles. She was on Emily’s bed because Emily was playing with her before. She knew that she had to put Snuggles in her cage, but instead of putting Snuggles in her cage Sara put Snuggles on the floor and took out one of her toys.
They started to play, but then Emily opened the door Snuggles ran out!!!! They started to run after her, but that just made her run faster.Snuggles ran so fast that she outran Sara and Emily and they lost her in the house.
They looked and looked, but they never found her so they looked out the door and WHOOSH!!!! Snuggles ran out and she was to fast for Emily and Sara to catch.
The next morning they sent out fliers saying”Lost bunny named Snuggles. Award 1,000 dollars! And as Emily and Sara were putting posters on everything this one black lady said”O.M.G.that guy has a bunny and it looks exactly like the one on the flier! That made the man walked faster and faster.
Then Sara said,”Hey, that lady over there said that the bunny you have looks exactly like the one on this flier. Then the guy started to run into a store.
Emily said,” Why do you have a bunny?”
And the guy said, “Because I thought it was a stray and I found the poor thing on the street”.
“Ok,” said Sara.
Emily said, “But why were you running away?”
“Because you kids were freaking me out by following me.”
“Ok,”said Sara, “but can we have our bunny back?”
“Sure you can. And I’m so sorry I took your bunny.
“ That’s OK,” Emily and Sara said at the exact same time.
Emily jogged over to the black lady,and pulled out the 1,000 dollar award Emily said, “Here’s your one-thousand dollars and thank you so much for finding my bunny, Snuggles”.
“Oh no you don’t have to do that. All I did was see the guy I did not catch him you guys did”.
“OK,” said Emily putting her money back into her pocket. “Well then Bye.” Maybe we’ll get to know each other some day.”said the black lady.
“ Yeah maybe.”said Emily
So then Emily and Sara walked home with Snuggles and Snuggles never ran away again!
Crazy The Cat
Mark Kakuk
4/23/13
There once was an owner: she just bought a new cat and named it Crazy.
It was a good name because any time his owner left the house he went crazy. The cat Crazy would rip the curtains, tip over the sixty inch Sony flat screen TV, and would rip apart the furniture.
Every time the owner came back the cat’s hair would be mixed with the foam from the furniture, and some of his other fur would be black from the sixty inch Sony flat screen TV. Curtain cloth would be stuck in his paws. The cat’s owner would start screaming her head off because of what Crazy did.
Here’s what happened last time she left Crazy alone at the house in her living room. When his owner left, Crazy went outside and called his friends with the loudest meow he could do. It was like “MEEOOOOOOOOW!” His friends came about five minutes after he called. After that he had a party in the living room. They played their favorite song Crazy Like a Human.
The song was so loud that they didn’t hear Crazy’s owner’s red Veva (vee vu) drive into the garage. When she walked in she saw the cats partying so she went to the closet and got her broom and ran into the living room, but everything was clean, and the only cat there was Crazy. So Crazy’s owner put the broom away and relaxed.
She went into the living room and sat down on the couch, but when she sat down she felt something hard. She stood up and she saw a dead cat on the couch. She grabbed the dead cat then threw it out the window.
Next she went to the closet and got her broom. She walked into the living room then started smacking Crazy with the broom. She hit him with the broom so much Crazy jumped out the window. She relaxed because now Crazy was gone. She went to bed soon after that.
When she woke up the next morning on her bed was Crazy in a Halloween zombie costume. She thought Crazy was a real zombie, so it scared her so much she had a heart attack, and she died. After that Crazy called his friends again with his loudest meow “MEEOOOOOOOOW,” and they partied till they died, and that’s been going on for generations.
The Mystery At The Airport
4-24-13
By Kylee Kuntze
“Alexa hurry up we're going to miss our flight”.
“Coming mom I just have to finish packing,”I said as I zipped the zipper of my suitcase for our trip. I live with my mom, my dad, and my brother. We all live in Minnesota and for our trip we are flying to Florida and staying there for a week.
“Were here” said my dad. I looked up from my Ipod and saw a tall, wide, white building, It was the airport!!!!!
When we all got inside we had go threw a metal detector while our bags got checked.We all made it through the checkpoint but now had to wait till our flight was ready.
It was quiet in the waiting room until someone came on the speaker and said it was time to aboard the plane.
We all boarded the plane in a single file line and took a seat. I got the window seat and my brother, Bryan sat next to me. I took a nap and read a book until the plane started to go down. It was awesome until my ears popped. Then we hit the ground and finally stopped.
When we got off the plane we went in a place in the airport where you had to get your luggage off a conveyor belt. Ours was one of the last ones to come there was only one other person waiting. Then I saw ours and hers. My dad got it off and we were on our way when a lady screamed, “ No!!!!!!”
Me and Bryan rushed over to her and said, “What's wrong.”
She said, “This isn’t my suitcase.”
We said, “ What’s your name and how did it happen.”
She said, “My name is Jem, and I saw two other suitcases like mine but someone took it so I thought it wasn’t mine, but now one of them must be mine!!!!!”
Our mom and dad let us go with Jem because we've solved many mysteries before and know what to do. Then Bryan, Jem, and I went in the left direction when she shouted, “There.” I saw what she was yelling and pointing to. It was a person with the same suitcase.
We sprinted over to him and Bryan and I pinned him to the wall. We made him check his luggage, but it was his. Again Jem shouted, “No!!!!!!”
I asked, “Why?”
She said, “Because the new book I’m writing is in their.” That gave us another reason to find her suitcase.
This time we headed in the right direction. Then we went over to a different conveyor belt and I saw an exit with a bunch of people going out. I thought that we could catch the thief before he got out of the airport.
Then I saw him, a person with the same suitcase almost grasping the door handle, but was still so far away from us and there were too many people in the way. So I got down on my hands and knees and crawled around each pair of feet.And in a minute I was at the door but he was at his car.So I screamed, “STOP,” at the top of my lungs just like Jem and it worked.
I said, “Check your suitcase. Is It yours?”
He looked and said, “Oh it isn’t.” By then Bryan and Jem caught up to us they switched suitcases and both were on their way.We went back to our mom and dad and now we could all enjoy our family vacation.
The Golden Powers by: Katrina Nerat
4-26-13
Once upon a time there was a girl named Crystal. Crystal was a very nice girl.She kind to everyone, even the people that were rude to her.
Crystal had a normal life. Until one fateful night. She was about to go to bed, just then. . . FLASH! A beam of golden light flashed in her room. A beautiful tattoo appeared on her arm. It had a golden flower in the middle. It glowed in the sunlight.
When the flash stopped, Crystal was in a different place. She was in a meadow. The flowers where as big as a tree. She thought she was in a dream, but she wasn’t.
A fairy named Kevin flew towards her.
“Where am I?” asked Crystal.
“You’re in the fairytale meadow. Where all the fairytales, of the world, come true.” said Keven.
Crystal looked all around her to see the meadow. Then she realized there was something behind her. She had wings. “Oh my goodness! I have wings !” Crystal shouted.
“Yes” said Keven. “You are the last golden fairy left on earth.”
Unfortunately, Crystal still had to learn how to use her powers. So Keven brought her to fairy school where all the fairies learned how to use their powers. But Crystal
was having trouble controlling her powers. Then the bell rang, so everyone went outside for
recess. Crystal met these two girls who were teasing her and teasing her until she turned into a dark fenix fairy. She threw a fireball at the two girls but hit the school instead. The whole school started burning down. Everyone got trapped in a circle of fire. Fenix appeared
out of the smoke.
“No one will be safe ever again. Ha ha ha ha!” said Fenix with an evil laugh.
In the middle of Fenix’s evil laugh, she disappeared into a ball of fire! Leaving her laugh echoing in midair . . .
. . . to be continued.
Super Mole
by Kaden
4-18-2013
Super mole was sleeping when his emergency phone rang. It was a villager he said, “The volcano went off.”
Dr.Evil cats worth was making the volcano shoot out lava.
Meanwhile, super mole saw a hose and green stuff was coming out. It was mole poison so super mole dug really fast out of the hole and the gaser saw him fly he looks like a mole with a superman suit on said the gaser.super mole saw a house in lava he picked up the house and shook the lava off.
while dr.evil cats worth was going to make another volcano go off.
When super mole shot the volcano with his laser eyes.then he went into the lava and pulled a lever and it turned off the lava.
dr.evil cats worth said curse you super mole.lova
Bob and Tom
Jordan Baril
4-24-13
One chilly night there were two people walking in the town they lived in. The town was called Rivet Town - Population... 2. Their names where Bob and Tom. It was 9:00pm.
Bob said, ”I am going to go back to the house to go to sleep.’’
Tom said, ’’Ok I am going to walk for a while more.’’ Bob left to go to sleep. Then at about 9:00pm Tom saw something that was big and had spooky eyes. It was a ghost. He was really scared.
He ran all the way home to his brother. He got home in record time. ‘’I just saw a ghost!’’ Tom said as he busted down the door to get inside.
Bob woke up from the noise and said, ’’Can I just sleep for five...WHAT YOU SAW A GHOST!?! WE NEED TO GET OUT OF THIS TOWN AND FAST!’’
Tom said, ‘’WE DON’T HAVE ANY TRANSPORTATION!!’’
“THEN LET'S GO HIDE IN THE BASEMENT.” Bob replied.
“Ok,but where in the basement?” Tom asked.
“Ummm, inside that big pot by the tv.” Bob answered while they where walking out of the bedroom.
Then Tom said, “Ok, but we have to...” Just as they got out of the bedroom door to go downstairs, Tom saw the big spooky ghost at the door. “... HUURRRRRRY!!!”
They ran down the stairs and Bob said, ”I think we are in a ghost town.” Then they hid inside the big pot.
After a few hours of hiding Bob said, “I think we should build a ghost-catching machine.”
“Ok, but how can we build something like that?” Tom asked.
“I have a book called ‘How to make a ghost-catching machine’.” said Bob
“How are we going to get it?” Tom wondered.
Bob answered, “I bet the ghosts are gone by now.”
“Wait!” said Tom. “How are we going to know how to use the ghost-catching machine after we build it?”
“I have another book called ‘How to use a ghost-catching machine’.” Bob bragged.
“Ok, but we have to be careful because the ghosts might still be there.” said Tom.
“I have a plan. I get the books and you keep watch.” Bob told Tom.
They opened the lid of the pot and sneaked back upstairs. When they got into Bob’s room, they got the books. It took a while because Bob had A LOT of books! Bob and Tom went back downstairs to get the supplies. They built the ghost-catching machine downstairs.
When they finished building the machine, they went to find the ghosts. They found one ghost in the town’s old library. They pushed the button on the machine and the ghost got sucked into the machine.
Bob said, “Beat that ghost!!”
Then they walked into a restaurant. The piano in the restaurant started playing!! They ran and they smashed into a wall. They got unconscious. They finally woke up and were surrounded by ghosts. Bob grabbed the ghost-catching machine and sucked all the ghosts in it. All except one. The ghost that he didn’t catch was running. It went down through a passageway in an alley. Bob and Tom followed the ghost through the passageway. When they got through they saw gold. They saw tons of it. They also saw the ghost and they sucked it into the machine.
They took all of the gold and built a train. They got out of the town with the train.
`
Three 4th Graders and One Mean Teacher
By: Genaveve Anders 4-10-13
One warm summer day three 4th graders were playing in the woods. Their names were Kylee Alana, and Gena. Then one big mean teacher named Mrs. Pickle came jogging by.
When she saw them she stopped. Mrs. Pickle didn’t like those three students and they didn’t like her either. So she jogged after them.
When they saw her coming, they all ran deeper in the woods and Mrs. Pickle followed them.
They thought they lost her but she came up behind them and grabbed Kylee. “Kylee screamed”.
She screamed one more time at Alana and Gena. She said “quick, climb up the tree”. Alana and Gena did exactly what she said.
They both climbed up the tree. Kylee got loose and climbed up the same tree as them. Then Mrs. Pickle went up to the tree and shook it. She shook it so hard they all fell out and ran off. When they thought they were pretty far they stopped to catch their breath. They all heard footsteps and didn’t and didn’t want to take any chances. So Alana, the dumb one, said quick jump in the bushes. They didn’t want to but the footsteps were getting closer. It was a good thing they jumped in because it was Mrs. Pickle. Mrs. Pickle saw the bushes moving and saw one of their hands. Mrs. Pickle screamed and screamed so loud that the bushes all died.
Then she ran up to them but they were too fast and they easily escaped. They ran deeper into the woods where the river was. They knew she was still following them so Jena yelled out to jump in the river because we knew she couldn’t swim. When Mrs. Pickle caught up she said I’ll
get you someday. Then she ran off with a hideous laugh. The all three students went home and
didn’t see here anymore.
A Spooky trick
Dawson cole
4-18-2013
Two brothers named Bob and Devon were playing Xbox downstairs.They were playing the new halo.
Bob said’’ I’m bored’’.
Devon asked” want to pull a trick on our friend Eric’’.
Bob said’’ I’m in with the plan.
That night they got everything ready. They put blankets over their bodies. Devon tossed a flashlight to Bob.
When Devon's mom went to bed they tiptoed out the front door. They went into his room, and tiptoed into his closet.
Bob said ‘’we will wait till ten o'clock’’.
Eric crawled into his bed and his mom came in and said Good night honey see you tomorrow morning. His mom asked where have you scene Bob and Devon in a while. While his mom went out of the room they jumped out of the closet screaming.Eric woke up screaming.
Eric was screaming’’ahhhhhhhhhhh’’.
Devon said’’ we are two ghost from ghost town’’.
Eric pulled the blanket off of both of them.He Asked why did you do this to me.
Bob replied’’ it’s Halloween’’,it’s just a joke’’.
Eric said’’ I’ll get you next year’’. They both left the room and the house.
Billy the Duck
Dartagnon 4-10-13
It all started when Billy the duck was on his way home. When he saw Chicken little in the middle of road.
Billy the duck said what are you doing out here.
Chicken little said that Foxey is chasing me and
Billy the duck said where is Foxey?
She said in the woods
So Billy the duck said I will try finding Foxey.
And I will ask Foxey why he chasing you and he said anyways I’ll drive you home. Then Billy the duck was at his house. He was eating some dinner and he heard a knock so he went to the door. No one was their so Billy the duck was confused so he went to bed. Then he heard something on the roof so he that it was a stick but then it started rain and a flash of lightning came down. He saw something in his window and it was foxy. He opened the window and he said foxy come to my house tomorrow so Billy the duck went back to sleep. It was morning and someone was at the door so he opened the door and he saw a guy on the ground. Billy the duck brought him in and he said that Foxy hit me in the head with a frying pan. He brought me here. Billy the duck said we have to put an end to this he was casing Chicken little last night.
You know what I'm going to do I'm callin the popo
the the popo ya thats right i'm calling the popo. 2 hours later they found foxy.
They said they threw him in jail and one of the piles of user said you should be a police officer.
A year later he was a police officer and he was saving lives.
The Mystic World
By:Ashton .R. Doyal
4-18-13
“How on earth”my best friend Seth just did a no thumb trick that I yet yearn to understand. My name is Jason Alexander Frederick,”Jason pass the popcorn”Seth snapped me out of my confusion. He only lives three blocks away so he comes to my house pretty much every day. We were in the basement watching Godzilla while my mom was cooking dinner my dad had died in a car accident when I was two so i didn’t know him all that well.
At 6:32 my mom said it was time for dinner,our stomachs growled at the thought of delicious stir fry being done and ready for our mouths to chew it down, by stab by stab of those fancy forks my mom always always uses when we're eating stir fry. When we were finished we set our plates in the sink and went downstairs to finish the movie. When the movie was over we started wrestling knocking things over from left to right. at 9:00 my mom said it was time for bed “alri...” bam!!! seth tackled me into the bookcase it came toppling down missing my head by inches, then it was my turn to hit the floor. And I sure did hit my head hard !!!! oooooooohhhhhhhh I groaned it didn’t feel good at all I could feel a trickle of blood running down the back of my neck.
I got up and when my vision finally came back to me I was staring right at a portal.Seth had opened a iron door revealing the swirling mechanism.Seth took a step forward but tipped on a broken board that used to attached to the bookcase he flew straight through the portal!!! Seth I screamed at that moment I made the most stupidest decision of my life I jumped into the portal after him.
A second later I was standing on a rainbow.What this isn’t a rainbow this is a forest and the trees are the color of the rainbow weird I thought.Seth hadn’t heard me so I said his name and he jumped about ten feet in the air.You almost gave me a heart attack Seth said. I didn’t reply I was to busy rolling around on the ground laughing my head off like i just saw a pie fly into his face.” Oh I get this is all a big joke ha ha very funny” Seth said”.No this is not a joke you gotta believe me besides how did I make the portal” I replied.’I guess your right ok then what do we do now” Seth asked.”Since I have a feeling that we’re going to spend the night might as well start on a fire then a shelter” I said.Ok seth replied.We were gathering sticks for the fire when we heard a loud ggggggggggrrrrrrrrrrr. “W...w...what was that” seth asked.I have no idea I replied.Just then out of the bushes came a tiger like animal then we looked at it’s teeth it was a savior tooth tiger.We began to run for our lives screaming like we where wild animals just then a dragon swooped out of the sky and snached the savor tooth tiger by the neck.It came back and spoke to use that triggerd the screaming again then it said” calm down are you going to get on my back or what I know were the portal is”.Seth and me looked at eachother and said “sweet”.We got on and started to fly and to my surprise I dozed off and fell asleep.When I awoke we where in a volcano I got off and their I saw the portal!!!But it was guarded by ogres then I heard” do you want me to attack boss”.I looked up to see the dragon” um yea” I replied.The dragon attacked one ogre threw his club but the dragon blew fire and burned the club to ash and slapped the other ogre.Me and Seth juped through the portal we wre bck home.And time stood still because it was still 9:00 when we got back it was good to be back home.
My New School
4-10-13
By Alana Kozlowski
“ Lexy, Lexy. Wake up,” my mom yelled to me from the door. She walked over to my pink, puffy bed and shook me. “ I know it’s your first day at your new school and you’re going to be scared , but you have to get up”
“Ok, ok. Fine,” I said. I should probably introduce myself. My name is Alexandra White. I like to be called Lexy though. I moved here to Miami, Florida from Tokyo, Japan. I have light blue eyes; light white skin; and thin, dark, brown hair that is shoulder length. I’m smart by getting a’s or b’s. I love to play soccer. And I am the only child. I am 11 years old and in 5th grade.
I got up and got dressed in less than 2 minutes. I put on my usual clothes which are a blue and pink camo tank top; a blue and pink camo jean skirt ( I should’ve mentioned that it is spring); and some black flip flops.
When I was all ready I walked slowly towards school with my dad. He had to go to work, so he thought he would walk to school with me. Once we got to school my dad gave me a hug and a kiss. “ Good luck today,” he said.
“Thanks,” I replied. Then he left, so I walked into the school. Right away I saw a sign that said “ Mr. Steven’s Class”. I remembered that mom told me my teacher was a man and his name was Mr. Steven. I went in and found an empty seat. Rrrrriiiiiiiiinngggggg. The bell rang and Mr. Steven said, “ Take a seat please,” in a husky voice.
Then this one girl came over to me and said in a snotty voice, “ That’s my seat. Duh,everybody knows it.”
“Well I don’t see your name on it.” She pointed to a golden, flat platform that said “ EMILY” on it. “ Sorry. I’m just a little crabby,” I told her.
“ Yeah. Well control your anger issues.” I moved to a seat in the far back of the room. I did not want to be seen.
Then all of a sudden a voice came over the speaker. It was the principal. She said, “Testing, testing. One, two, three.”
Another voice said,“They all can hear you.”
“Ok. Yeah you’re right. Is the um..um....new kid Alexandra White here? If so please send her down to my office. Thank you”
“ooooooooooooooooooooo,” everybody oooooooooed. “ The new kid already got in trouble” I felt so embarrassed. I like to be called Lexy, not Alexandra. All the way to the principal’s office I was wondering what would she say to me.
When I got there there were two ladies playing ping-pong. One of them said, “ Are you Alexandra?”
“ No. I like to be called Lexy”
“ Do you like to play any sports?”
“ Um, yeah I like to play soccer.”
“ Well I am the principal and I was wondering if you would like to join volleyball or soccer?”
“ O.M.G. are you serious!,” I screamed at the top of my lungs.
“ Please quiet your voice and yes I am serious,” she softly said.
“ Can I play soccer please?”
“ Sure. I’ll see you later tonight then. O.K.”
“ O.K. see you later bye.”
“ Bye”
I walked back to my classroom. When the day was over I sprinted over to the soccer/football field. The football team was just getting done when I got there.
I walked home later that day, because soccer practice was over. I told my mom and dad my news they were so excited too. My news was that I had made tons of new friends at recess time at school and at soccer practice. Most of them were girls, but a few of them were boys. I can’t believe I actually had a good day on a new school day (I mean I moved a lot too).
Essays 3-11-13
Holidays
By : Ryan Baril
3-5-13
Do you like Holidays? Well I do. Here is some holidays I like.
Easter, Valentines Day and Christmas. Every year a couple days before Easter my grandma and grandpa come over. That makes me think that they liked coming. When they get to our house they go down stairs to unpack. When I am asleep then she hides baskets in the basement. That makes me realize that I should put a camera down there. Then the next day we try to find them. Here's an example if I find Jordan’s I can't tell him where it is. Tomorrow is Easter. My grandma and grandpa need to leave in 2 days.
Finally it is Easter. First I got up at 6 then my parents say come back at 7 that makes me realize that I should just wake up at 7. When it is 7 I wake everyone up. That makes me think that about that I like it when they come.
And another time is Valentines day. Every valentines day I like to bake cookies with my mom, first my mom and I half to go to the store cookies mix and frosting. When we find it at the store we take it and go. When we get back l git out a bool. Meanwhile my dad and jo are at the store getting food. That makes me think that I wonder if jordan are having fun. Anyways at our house my mom and I are putting the cookies in the oven then we set the timer for 10 mi. I wonder if the frosting will take long to put it on? Finally the cookies are done. Next we half to put the frosting on. When we are finnish we eat the cookies. And that is why I like to bake cookies with my mom.
And another time is Christmas. I see that there is a lot of snow outside. That makes me think of christmas. It snows a lot during Christmas so that makes me realize I can build a snow fort with my family when there's a storm school is canceled. that day is the middle of winter. Then my family goes outside to make a side to make a snow fort, First my dad has to plow a big pile of snow. When he is finish I dig a howl with my dad on the top and my mom is in side making hot cocoa in side. Jordan is making a howl there one side when we are finish my mom comes and brings the hot cocoa. And that is how I build a snow fort with my family.
The Tundra lodge makes me happy
by Makayla Grace
3/6/13
The Tundra lodge
can make me happy in many different ways.One way is that sometimes if my family
and I are going they let me bring one friend and this is one day I got to.on january
eighteenth my parents and i were going to the tundra lodge for my birthday and
I got too invite one of my friends and i picked belle this made me realize I was going going straight to the tundra lodge to unpack our stuff and get ready to swim.
when we got to the water park my friend and I went straight to the bnhg slides.I was
kind of disappointed that the slides were not freaky fast as I thought but that
wasn't a big deal.The worst thing about the slides was that we had to wait in
line for a half an hour because everybody there was waiting in line to get on
the slide but finally when we got up there we were almost to out of breath to walk over
to where the person by the slide tells you can go down. my favorite thing about the slides is that at the end you sometimes flip over but when belle and I flipped over when we got to the bottom the girl that watched you when you came out looked at me with a
face that said you really want to die don't you , and i gave her a look that said I
don't care but in the inside i really did care when we were done in the water park
we went and did my favorite thing in the whole building.
Me and my friend belle got dressed in the locker room and then we went to the arcade to play some games.first we all played the game where you take balls
and throw them and try to get them in the hundredths whole so you can get
a lot of tickets.Next we all did the jump rope one but that wasn't to fun because
it only gave you one ticket that made me think it was probably almost out of tickets
but i didn't mind because they were all going back in the machine anyways
when we were done in the arcade we all went to our room but then i got a wonderful idea maybe just maybe she could sleep over at the hotel this made
me realize her mom was going to say yes.And she did say yes and she did say yes.The next day we had to drop of belle at her house.
And those are the three things that make me happy at the tundra lodge.
Why kids need these things
by Mark Kakuk jr.
3/6/2013
School should be shorter, and have longer recesses. Why? Because we only get three recesses and each one is 15 minutes. the whole day of school is longer than that. It should be the same amount of recesses and school so 50% would go into each.
We should also be able to bring electronics to school so we can search up things and not just sit there and wait all day. Also because if a killer comes to school and kills are teacher what will we do, but if someone has a phone we can call 911 and maybe we can save the teacher and other people.
School should also be shorter because I wake up six in the morning five days a week. Just guess how early other people are waking up.
Recesses should also be longer because we work more than we ever play.We only get 45 minutes to play outside and seven hours of work. That’s not even close. Less play is like less pay. That’s why we need more recess and less work. How do I know this. School starts at eight and ends at three. If you count from eight to three you get seven that’s how I know.
Kids need less work in school. Why? If they get home and have homework they can’t exercise , and if the don’t if they don’t exercise they may die. How will they die? There heart will get overpowered and will stop.That’s why there should be less work.
If parents want a family night and there kid has homework they can’t have family night. If kids also have homework and they try to do it at school they’ll just end up with more home work. That’s why school should have less work.
I’ll say it again they can’t exercise they can’t have family nights and they can’t have fun. That is why they need less work. If you didn’t listen I’m not going to tell you again. If kids don’t have fun they may not know what it means like a robot. “Fun does not compute compute cooooompuuuuuuuutee.”
This is why kids need to play.Why do need to play? They need to play so they can exercise. How can they exercise? When they play tag they are actually exercising. Most kids don’t know it, but when they play they’re actually exercising. When kids play tag they run and running is exercise.That is how when they play they exercise.
We also need to play anywhere, but not on roads. They have to play at the Y.M.C.A., inside, outside, and at school. Playing video games doesn't count as playing or exercising. Why? Where is the exercise. The only thing that is moving or exercising is your index fingers and thumbs, and they are to small to count as exercising.
If you don’t play or I mean exercise your bones weaken and when your bones weaken your heart weakens too. “Daaaaaa” “Daaaaaaaa” “Daaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.” Why da da da? you’ll DIE. How will you die? If you don’t exercise you will get fat and your heart gets to weak then it stops. I wish more kids would exercise so there would be less people dieing. “ Exercise when you can.”
This is why kids need to exercise? Why do kids need to exercise? Why! Why! WHY! If your stupid and not listening to me you better shut up and exercise even if you don’t want to. They need to exercise because if they don’t they will get fat. Then if they get fat their bones weaken, and their heart weakens also. If they do exercise their bones strengthen and their heart strengthens.
If kids do get fat they don’t exercise, and they get laughed at at school, and if they don’t exercise their heart gets to weak and then it will stop. If their bones are to weak they will break and then they have to go to the hospital, and the parents won,t have enough money to pay the bill for the kid. That is why kids need to exercise any way they can swimming, basketball, baseball, football, and even walk your dog. If they don’t they’ll have problems in their life, and you’ll miss out on things, and maybe die.
This is how exercise is good for you. How is exercise good for you? You’ll be taller, lighter, and you’ll be stronger. If you don’t exercise you will get weaker, heavier, and you’ll get shorter, but the worse thing is if this happens to long your heart will get overpowered, and will stop. Here are things that will help you exercise dogs, some cats, bikes, your legs, and your arms, and ext. how do these things help? walking the dog, that is two things les and a dog. Sometimes you can walk a cat. Your arms help you do pushups. this is all exercising.
Swimming is exercise, running is exercise, and climbing trees is exercise. Mostly everything you do is exercising, except playing video game, watching tv, and sitting there doing nothing. Doing nothing is the worst because you can’t do nothing. Just go outside and play with your family or just do something, and do it for sixty minutes a day. Then you will be fine.
This is how recess is important. Why is recess important? It’s important because kids can be free, and they can exercise. Playing games is kinda exercise, but kids don’t know it. Exercise is fun sometimes.
People still should have school, but there should still be a fifty percent time for school, and recess. kids should have three and a half hours for recess, and three and a half hours of school time. This is why there should be three and a half hours of recess. They need three and a half hours so they can exercise, and be free.
Kids still should have school so they can learn, but if they didn’t have school and all recess they wouldn’t learn Mathematics, reading, science, and social studies. They would also barely have any friends, and if you barely have any friends recess would be no fun, and if recess was no fun they would not exercise and playtime would be no fun anymore.
Kids need to be free because if they don’t they won’t know how to do their jobs then they won’t have money, they won’t get married, and then they will turn into hillbillies or rednecks.
PETS
by Noah Kordish
3-6-13
Why should you get a pet? Well I guess I should tell you...maybe. First of all they can let you live longer by keeping you active and healthy.They can keep your bones tuff if you walk them.They can also keep you healthy.
Cats can keep bad demons away, like ones that give you nightmares.Oh yeah they can keep you from having sleep paralysis .And dogs can save you from a burning building or when your drowning and being buried alive if your snowboarding and you get crushed by an avalanche and if you don't have a dog I suggest you go buy one.They help blind people otherwise blind people couldn't even leave their homes.I like dogs better because have you ever saw a dog fall into a fish tank? I haven't either.But still for people who like cats have you seen a cat jump off the roof of a building?I haven't either.
If you are on the dogs side heres some facts about them
Facts for the people who like cats.
They make me feel special
Perla
3-12-13
They make me feel special because they are nice. when they invite you to a party you play with them and have a great time with them .
You should never be mean to them because think of all the things of when you had with them and the times that you had with them.
Thats why you should not be mean to them and when you were sad they made you feel nice.
Hunting
by D’Artagnon Meintz
3-6-2013
I like spending time with my grandpa. There are three subjects with him I like. One is fishing, hunting and watching scary shows with him.
My grandpa and I went bow hunting. My grandpa and I sat in the blind for a while and it was like 5:00 am. When three does came out and grandpa told me to get my crossbow. So I grabbed it and he said we are going to shoot these deer. I Said alright and we counted to 3 and shot. I told my grandpa that I saw blood come out the mouth.
He said maybe we hit it in the lungs so we had to wait and wait it took 20 minutes. And we got out of the blind and we started to search for our arrows. We found them and there was blood on each one. Then we found some blood and we went back to the camp to get some help. So we did and found our deer and I got to gut it. We got it onto my grandpa’s truck then we took it to the camp and my uncle said good work and we hung the deer and then I went home.
I went ice fishing with my grandpa on Sunday on 2-19-13. My brother came with fishing with us too and we were trying to catch a big fish so I set up a tip up and then went back to the shack. My brother and my grandpa and I we were all talking about fish then there were no more fish so I told my grandpa to see if the tip up was up. He said yes so I sprung up to get the tip up and grab it. I knew it was big because it was putting up a fight. I got it in the hole and I held it up and it was 24 inches and we went home and showed my family.
I like watching TV with my grandpa because like spending time with grandpa and when the commercials come on we talk about things that we should do and that pretty much all.
Guns
by Daniel
3-6-13
Guns and things about guns. The is first the president.
He wants gun control . I do not like it at all .so
we will be mad at him because he will make
go into battle with plastic bullet. And guns. But he crazy to do that because sometime we are going re-elect him for it. But people will get mad . and sooner or later we will get that law out of here . obama but packed up when we came to get you out of the white house . But sometime it will be the to get out . And soon . Or I call the a- team. And they're smart to so don’t play tricks on them . At all. And people will not want so you will be a goner . And you will say ( I’m a goner) over and over again. So that’s what he will be.
Here is the thing I will talk about protection with guns . I think rife and ak47. are good to protect people. And kids should have handguns at school . I don’t care what the president says. people should have guns because it kills animal . Here is the last thing guns are for hunting too . Some people hunt for food . People hunt bears, deers and some animal I don’t know. Some for food , for fun . People like Mrs. nuttall don’t like hunting . But it is tiring . some things people buy meat. So that is what guns stuff.
School Makes Me Happy
By Alana Kozlowski
3-6-13
Usually people hate school, but that’s not me because school makes me happy. One part especially is that I get to get away from my brothers and sisters. I wish I could’ve been at school a day that was a Sunday. I was getting ready for church. My brothers and sisters did what they always do. Get crabby. My little brother started to scream and cry,like usual. He started out playing on a video game and then my mom came in and told him to get ready for church. That’s why he started to scream and cry. My big sister started to sing out loud because she was me mad. She was mad because she couldn’t have a cookie. My big brother was crabby because he couldn’t watch tv. And my mom and I were crabby because everybody else was. And that makes me realize that people get mad or crabby at the littlest things. My brothers and sisters can’t irritate or annoy me at school. That’s one of the reasons why school makes me happy.
Another reason why school makes me happy is I get to see my friends. When I see my friends I get happy, but basicly the only time I get to see them are when I’m at school. At school I talk to my friends. I play with my friends too. We usually play jump rope. And that makes me realize school makes me happy.
The last reason why school makes me happy is that I get to do math and reading. They are my favorite subjects. In reading I get to read my favorite books. In math I do multiplying and dividing. We do other stuff,but I don’t like any other things. And that makes me realize that without school you’d be a big dumb dumb. Those are the three reasons why school makes me happy.
Why do people talk out of turn
By Dawson Cole
Talking out loud bothers people.
Sometimes I can’t work because people talk out loud. When people talk it makes it harder for me to concentrate on work. I can’t work when people talk out loud and it probably bothers other people to . Now we got the new whiteboard thing where we get points for being good.
One table talks a lot for a long time to . Finally I can write now because they aren’t talking. So I can write until they get noisy again.When we are doing work they laugh a lot. When we are writing they laugh and talk a lot but on test days they don’t talk a lot .
Some tables talk more than others. Well... our table doesn’t talk as much as the other tables. So hopefully that certain table gets split up. I don’t want us to get split up or we might talk more.My whole group will not be perfect little angels if you split us up.So that makes me realize everybody talk out loud. Even our table
Everybody talks out of turn one time or another time.
Some Things That Can Be Important
3-6-13 By Genevieve Anders
Some things that can be important are looking ,touching, listening . When your in class and you are doing math and your doing your times tables and your doing 6x6 if you not listening you won't know what 6x6 is . If your listening you will know what 6x6 is it is 36.
Looking
When you're at a zoo and your looking at a animals habit you can notice what they need in their environment and you can notice small plants to . Or when you go shopping you look at what you like and want.
Touching
When your in the dark and you can’t see and you don’t know where your going. You can feel around so you know where your going .When your power goes out you feel around so you can find a flashlight so you know where your going .That makes me realize that stuff you don’t know can be important.
There are a lot of things you can do when you are bored
By:Jordan Baril
3-6-2013
There are a lot of things you can do when you are bored such as building a fort,going swimming,or riding a four-wheeler.
Do you ever get bored? I do. When I am bored I like to build a fort. That reminds me of a time I made a fort. First I got the castle from my backyard. Then I put sticks on top of it. After that I made water balloons. Ryan,my brother,and I (The cool one) had a water balloon fight. P.S. it was easy because I hit him first so he was out.VICTORY IS MINE!!!!!!!!!!:)
When you are bored you can make a fort and play war in or by it. For example I was bored so I asked my dad to help me dig a hole. Actually it was a circle with a tarp on top of it. Then I invited my friends over and we had a war. I forgot who won but there was teams. It was Bryce and me against Ryan and Trent. I think that we won though.
When you are bored you can ride a four-wheeler. That reminds me because I was riding my four-wheeler up my hill when I did a wheelie. Well I didn’t mean to it’s just that the four-wheeler flipped. I had no idea what was going on so I just jumped off. When I hit the ground I hurt my leg. Well lucky me because my dad was watching me when I hurt my leg.
When you are bored you can make a jump and jump it. For example I made a jump,got my four-wheeler,and jumped it. It wasn’t a big jump because I would have flipped. It was a small one. Even though it was little I still almost flipped.
When you are bored you can also go swimming. You can not go swimming in the winter!!!!!!!!!! Well...you can but it will be cold. For example I went swimming in a hottub in the winter. I wasn't in there really long because there was a lot of chlorine and I could not breath good. I like to go swimming because it really cools me down on hot days.
When you are bored you can go swimming. For example when you are swimming you can play monkey in the middle. That reminds me of a time that I played monkey in the middle. It was at the YMCA. I was in the middle,Trent,my friend,was on the side and Ryan ,my brother,was on the other side. Ryan threw it and I jumped so high that I caught it. P.S. I was in the water and it was hard to jump.
That makes me realize that when you are bored you can do a lot of things like go swimming,make a fort,or ride a four-wheeler.
Bored
Kaden Wyatt Rivard
3/6/13
When I get bored I do crazy stuff.Do you get bored sometimes. I do, When i'm bored I build. I built a box. I’m making secret compartments in it. I’m going to put my prized possession in it like my hate. It has a pocket in it. i’m also going to put some candy in it. its going to be on top of it.
do you get bored. I do when I get bored I talk. I Get bored a lot so I talk a lot. When I get bored I might interrupt people.
Oh I’m bored. do you get bored? When I’m bored I think. I thought of making a board game. and I made It It’s like candy land.
Why I get bored because miss. nuttall is so boring. When she talks it almost puts me to sleep.
if I was not bored I would be thinking.so wene i’m bored i do crazy stuff.
My Habits
3/6/13 by Katrina Nerat
I have many habits, that really bug me. I’ll tell you about three of my habits. The first one is talking a lot. The second one is sorry a lot. And the third one is the most dangerous, most creepiest, most craziest one of all, RANDOMLY CRAZY!
These habits have little stories that go to them. Now these stories might be little, but some might be exciting, (I hope.) I’ll tell them to you now.
Talk A Lot
I talk a lot. When I start to talk I never stop. My sisters always get lots and lots of headaches from me. And my friend always gets annoyed. I even annoy myself sometimes It’s very frustrating to me.
Sorry A Lot
I can say sorry 1,000,000 times in one day without even meaning to. But I don’t really like it. It gets very annoying after about, one half of a day. I hate it so much!
Randomly Crazy
One day, it was my cousin Gracy’s birthday. My sisters and I got invited to the sleepover party. It was so much fun. Well, except for one part. The night! I went crazy! When I walked, it looked like the living dead. “Ahhhhhhh!” they all screamed. After a while my big sister, Andi was crying, because she didn’t get to be with the other girls, being my sister. “Andi is crying because of you!” I said to them. So they let Andi play with them. And I tried not to go crazy for the rest of the night. But it didn’t work-out very well.
And these make me realize that, habits are sometimes bad to have.
Art is Fun But Can Take a Lot Of Time To Make
By Kylee Kuntze
3-6-13
Art is awesome. You could paint,draw,or color but they all take a lot of time to make.
Painting
I love to paint. I paint on paper,coffee filters,and even canvases but it usually takes a lot of time to dry and to do layers or to mix colors and get different ones.I also love painting because of all the things you could do with it like making texter. To do that try dabbing paper towel over the wet paint. Or you could make layers. First you put down one color and then paint over it with a different color using different brush strokes. But it usually takes awhile to do all that. I love to paint.
Drawing
Drawing is wonderful. You could use pencils,crayons,or markers. My favorite would be pencils because of the tiny tip so skinner lines.But every line makes the picture come to life. I also like the grayish color and how you could shadeit. But it always takes awhile to draw each line
Coloring
I enjoy coloring mostly because of seeing all the vibrant and mysterious colors.I also like mixing colors and making new ones and every now and then I even find a new favorite color. But it takes awhile to color in a huge space. But when its done it always looks beautiful.
I love art. But you always should remember that good art takes time.
Feelings
By:Morgan A.
3-5-13
One time I got happy because,I got a pair of moccasins I got them for Christmas to. And they were cozy. That day I went to my grandmas and grandpas house. Every morning I would put them on.
However there was this one time I got sad because, I broke my toe nail. One day I came home from B-ball practice and I said to my mom my toe nail hurts she said well let me see it then she was about to rip it right off and I said NO!!! So then the next night I ripped it off myself.
Although there was this one time I got mad because, there was someone at my table that will not SHUT UP!!! And I was so mad I felt like I wanted to squeeze his head off and pop it like a pimple and I keep on telling the teacher but she does not listen to me and then when I tell her again she finally says something to him.
And that makes me realize that people should have feelings.
There is so Much to Know and I Should Try to Learn It All.
Paige Cappaert
3-6-13
There is so much to learn ,and I should try to learn it all.
You have to keep trying. You have to keep trying if your gonna achieve your goals. You have to keep trying if your ever gonna get somewhere. You have to keep trying if you want to be the best. For Goodness sake you have to keep trying if you want to live! Because “Only those who dare to fail greatly will ever achieve greatly.” Robert Kennedy.
I’ve never heard of a person that tried hard enough at something worthwhile and didn’t succeed. Many many MANY MANY famous people had to try HARD and never gave up even if the fell down they got back up. Here’s a few Walt Disney, Albert Einstein , Isaac Newton, Thomas Edison, Abraham Lincoln, Henry Ford, Vincent Van Gogh, (my aunt’s dog is named after him) Steven Spielberg and many many MANY MANY more. Henry Ford said “Failure is the opportunity to begin again more intelligently.” Did you know it took Thomas Edison 1,000 tries to get the light bulb right?
All I’m trying to say is if you try hard you will be rewarded.
I have a lot of questions so do a lot of people I know. Do you have questions? If you don’t here is one you can borrow. What is in the sea? If that isn’t a good question I don’t know what is, but even though people think questions are bad really they’re not. Albert Einstein said “Never stop questioning” I think that means that if you stop questioning then you’ll be Dannie the Ding-dong. I'm not kidding. If questions were a bad thing then I wouldn’t be here typing this story. For example if you think that questions are bad and you don’t ask them when you don’t understand something in school you’ll get between a f- and a z-. And that’s as low as it goes.
I’m saying this because questions aren’t a bad thing.
Spending time with my dad
By Riley Kass
3/6/2013
I like spending time with my dad. And this is what I do with him. Last fall my dad and I were walking out to the deer blind to go hunting. We were both happy because It was the first day of deer season.
When we got in the blind we got ready. At about 8:00 a.m., my dad whispered “look”. I looked out the window and I saw a deer! We were both excited because we heard crackling noises. We thought it was a buck but it wasn’t.
When the deer went away,we went back to camp. When we were walking back we both had a smile on our face because we knew that there were more days to come.
My dad and I also go places. One day he took me to camp. When we got to camp, I asked my dad if he wanted to go fishing. He said ‘sure’. When we went fishing,it only took five seconds till the first bite.
When we looked at it,it was a bluegill. When we threw it back in my dad caught one. When we looked at that one, it was a sunfish. When we were all done fishing we went home.
Another thing that my dad does with me is play catch. One day my dad and I went outside to play catch. When my dad threw me the first ball,I caught it. When I threw it he caught it. But after the ninth throw we got tired so we went inside.
And those are all the things my dad do with me.
My Family
by James coldren
3-5-13
Do you ever spend time with your family? I like to spend time with my family.
My brothers for example.My brothers are fun, cool and suprizing. My brothers Spencer and Bentley are always being mean to me .Like one time my brother was pranking me and he hit me with water balloons. My brothers like to play outside a lot. My brother Bentley likes to play with a shovel and then he likes to swing it . Spencer likes to throw things at me like snow balls.That makes me realize that they like to do mean stuff to me. My brothers like to surprise me like one time we were playing hide and go seek.They were hiding in the truck and they had masks on and popped out of the truck. Then I got freaked out.This is why I like to spend time with my brothers.
There are three more people I want to to tell you about.One is my mom she likes to do her school work. She likes to play with us. She likes to also watch us play sports. She likes to play board games.My mom likes to take us places. She likes to get us things like clothes and shoes. She likes to go to Sheboygan to get the rest of are things.My mom likes to go there because she can see her family and I can see mine .
The next person I want to tell you about is my dad. My dad likes to hang out with us and we play sports together. My dad likes to take my brothers and I to work with him and we like to go on the roof. My dad likes to inspire us to do different sports. He wants my brother to play baseball and basketball too.My dad likes to take us places to see our family that we don’t know about like my aunt Pam. She lives in Ohio. We like to spend time with our dad because we get to learn about our family that we don’t know about.
My sister is the last person that I want to tell you about.
She is fun ,awesome, and cool. She likes to take us places, but only when we are in Sheboygan. Once she took us bowling and she bought us food and drinks. We also played air hockey. We had fun that night. In the morning she had to go to work. That makes me realize that my sister needs to make money. My sister likes to spend time with us. She takes us to the skatepark and shopping and all sorts of things like that . My sister loves to spend time with her family and I do too. That is way I like to spend time with my sister. My sister is nice, kind,and fun.
These are times I spend time with my family.
Personal Narratives 2 1-17-12
Camping
By Genaveve Anders
1-18-13
One warm summer day I woke up and quickly got dress because I was going camping with my Grandma Anders. She is my dad’s mom.Well anyways, when I got dressed I went up stairs to eat breakfast. After eating breakfast I sat on the couch. “Oh no! I forgot to pack my bag.” I ran downstairs to my bedroom. I got my duffel bag and I packed my swimsuit, pj`s, and clothes. Then I went up stairs brush my teeth and hair. Then I packed my hair brush and toothbrush. After that I sat on the couch and I waited for my dad to wake up. When he woke up it seemed like he took forever just to get ready.
When my dad was ready we jumped into my mom’s van and we left to go to Wells Park. When we got there we had to check in. After that we were looking for her campsite. When we found the campsite we parked across from it. I jumped out of the van and I hugged my grandma. Then my dad got out to say hi. After that my dad got my bike out of the car. I said bye to my dad and then I jumped on my bike and took off .
When I was riding I saw my cousin Cole. I was shocked to see him there. When I saw him there I asked if he was camping here. He said he was camping here with our Aunt Nichole and her 6 year old son Carter which is our cousin. After that we went to the park and we played tag with the other kids there. We stayed there playing tag for 2 full hours. After playing tag for 2 hours I headed back to my grandma's camp site. When I got back I got in my pj’s and then I went to sit outside by my grandma. When I was sitting outside I got tired so I went in and pulled out the couch and got my blanket curled up on the couch and fell asleep.
In the morning I got up and got dressed and of course my grandma was up before me. My grandma made me her delicious homemade bread with butter. After breakfast I walked some of the trails there. When I was walking the trails I saw Cole again. I asked him if he wanted to go swimming he said sure. So we returned to our campsites and we put our swimsuits on.
Then we met at the park. After that we walked down the trail to the beach. Instead of just walking in we had a race into the water and of course Cole won. When we were heading out further into the water our Aunt Nichole called us back in to take Carter with us. When we were heading back in the water with Cater we all decided to play tag. I was it first. We played tag for a hour then we went to the shore. When we were playing on the shore we asked our Aunt Nichole if she could make us a treasure hunt. She said she would so she made a list. What was on the list was a live bug ,flower ,clover ,coin ,and a feather .When the hunt started cole was was in the leed then I was .Then at the end carter won. After that I went back to my grandmas camp site when I was getting dress my grandma said my dad was coming so I pack my bag .When my dad came I said by to my grandma then left .
thats what I did when I went camping.
WHEN I WENT TO MINNESOTA
By: KADEN RIVARD
1-14-13
I said Noah could come over but...when I got home from school we went straight to ant Jesse's house in MINNESOTA. I opened the door and my cousin tackled me.When I got in the house aunt jessie said ((olivey will show you around the house)). I asked my aunt ((where am I going to sleep)) she said ((on the couch )). A little while later we went to a soccer game, you play soccer. At the game I played with luke. One time I hit the with my head!!!!
When we got to aunty’s house people came over blake came to!!!Next we at the turkey after prayers. When we went down stairs I kept saying ((is the pie done yet)) they said ((no)). Everybody left and my cousins came over. When we woke up we went to the zoo. When we went in sow the sloth. Next we went to sparkys amended and aquatic animals building we saw sparkey. They put on a show for us. Next we went to the out post. We saw a 1 thousand pound polar bear. Then we went to see the large cats. We saw a big lion. We also saw a Bobcat. Then we went to the african hoofed stock. We saw a giraffe,ostrich,kazoo,and a zebra. Next we went to see the primates. First was the lemurs. Then was a mustache monkey. Next was a spider monkey. Then we went home. :-() :-)
The time when I lost my cat
by: Katrina Nerat
1-14-13
Hi! My name is Katrina. And this is the story of the time I lost my cat, Mittens. And I was like 3 or 4 years old. I really do hope you enjoy this. (Warning) this story is kind of sad too.
Mittens did not like to be inside my house at all! He even tried to run away a couple times. But I ran outside of the house, and I caught him before he could even reach the wood, twice.
He was a black and white cat too. Mittens was also very energetically playful. And Mittens had very sharp claws. I didn't really mind that much. Once he scratched me a little bit, but I was alright.
So here`s the real story. One cold, dark morning my mom woke me up so I could get ready for school. So I did that very thing. Of course Mittens was sitting by the front door meowing again and again and again just to get outside.
“ No Mittens. You can not go outside. It`s to cold, besides someone might steal you. Or you'll get run over, or you’ll get eaten by a bigger, stronger, and faster animal...or...or...” I said frightenedly as I got interrupted by mom.
“ Relax Katrina. He’s not going to get eaten, ran over, or even stolen. Mittens will always always be safe inside of this house.” Mom said surely. But I knew she was wrong.
I opened the door to get to my bus, and WOOSH! Mittens ran straight out of the house.
“ Mittens! No!” I said as I felt guilty and sad at the same time.
I tried running after him, but mom stopped me. Teardrops ran down my face. And before I knew it, I was crying. I haven’t seen him ever since that cruel morning.
And ever since that morning I say “ This is all my fault!” as I hated myself and cried.
“ I wish I could go back to that cruel morning. Then, maybe I could set things right.
And I knew I would never ever see Mittens again. So I really really miss my little cat, Mittens. “ Goodbye Mittens. I miss you.”
And that’s the story of the time I lost my little kitten, Mittens.
The first I Drove the ATV
By Daniel granskog
1-15-13
I got to drive the ATV across the road I was staying with my dad and he was chopping hay.
Then,my dad told me that I was going to drive the atv . I drove in a driveway and wait .
then, he came and drove past . I drove out of the driveway . we wait at the road 2 grader went on the they were very low . So it took longer. But didn't care.we got to the field.
I put it in the tall grass. I got in the tractor with the chopper on it . I hooked up a box and started chopping .
Then, we chopped sum. we got to the atv my dad went 26 M.P.H. to the farm .
So thats the first time driving the atv.
the last day of Hunting Season
by D’Artagnon
1-14-13
On the last day of hunting season my sister and I went hunting. My sister went with my grandpa I went with my dad. we waited it was like 3.30
I saw a deer in the woods and I said I think I see antlers I told my dad he said I don't see no antlers then the 4 corn. Came out it saw are tracks in the snow then it ran and my dad got the gun aimed but did not get a shot of it. So he put down the gun we waited and a bunch
of deer came out on. The field but no bucks all dows then we waited then a bunch of
fones came out on the field. The does left the field and then a fone came out on the field we. That a douw fold it but my dad shot it then. We went out there to look at it and then we found out that it was a spickhone we. Tagged my dad buck
we walked over to my grandpa blind and they told me avery shot A 8 pointer and I was in paris. Because my sister shot a bigger buck then I did. She shot it rite in the neck and made a it drop but I feel pretty good because I shot mien on the run. Then we had to hang her deer then I was thinking of all the fun we had hunting and I hope that we can do these next year.
The first time I went to Norway Mountain
By Ryan Baril
1- 14- 13
One day I went skiing at Norway Mountain.
When we got there my Dad, Jordan and I went inside to rent skis. Then we went to the bunny hill. Jordan and I got taught by the instructor. While my Dad went on hills by himself.
Then in 3 hours we had lunch. After lunch my Dad asked the instructor if he could take us the rest of the day.The instructor said yes. Then my Dad did harder hills with us. Then we went back inside to get some hot chocolate.
After we finished we went on harder hills. On the hill I hit a jump and I landed it but jordan did not land it. He landed on his face. When we went on the ski lift one of my skis fell off. When we got off the skilift I had to go 1 ski down the hill. It was hard but I made it. I was looking for my ski. I found it. It was right in back of me. Then I put it on my foot. After that I ask my Dad if we cud go on the blue diamond. He said yes. So Dad, Jordan and I went on the blue diamond. On that hill I hit a jump. I landed it. Then we had to go home. So we had to go up the skilift. When we got up the skilift we went to put our skis away. Then we went home.
Jack my New Puppy
by Paige Cappaert
1-14-13
One bright Friday afternoon my Dad in his silver truck picked my sister and I up from school. As we were pulling away from the curb Olivia said that we were getting the puppy.
(Okay let me back up a little bit now the puppy is a little black and white llewellin setter. One of 14 cute adorable “crazy” puppies)
When we got to the breeders’ house we were greeted by 14 puppies jumping on the gate trying to wriggle through. The breeder came out and said come on in. Somehow we managed to get through without letting any puppies run through our legs.
As soon as I got in I saw him just sitting there I tiptoed my way over to him and snatched him up. Then I carefully walked towards my Dad and said that I found him. By then my arms were really tired so I set him down he must have been really tired because he trudged to his bed and fell fast asleep. I want to learn how to do that.
Dad asked me if I could keep the puppies away from olivia for awhile. I answered O.K and marched to Olivia, said stand back,and braced myself for the oncoming wave of cute little demons that chew your hair!;) All I can say is it didn’t work:( Thankfully Dad came and took Olivia so I could untangle myself from all the puppies.) After that Dad said for me to get Jack. It was hard,but we had another problem ahead.......................getting out!
So we walked towards the gate and somehow me and Jack managed to sneak through without any of the hair-chewers. Then Allie came through, but when Dad and Olivia came through two puppies dashed through the gate. I hurriedly gave Olivia Jack and chased after one of them it spun to the left and then to the right I dove after it and stained my new shirt and as I was laying there both of the puppies came and licked me on the nose then I grabbed them and gave them to my Dad he put them in the kennel.
After that we went to the marketing and Dad bought puppy food and 2 bones for Jack and my other dog Buddy. Then he brought Jack in to show the ladies at the the counter. When he finally came out again I said hand him over and giddy up. Well I didn’t really say that,but I thought it really hard that has to be worth something!!! When we got home I brought Jack out to go to the bathroom while Allie and Dad set up all his stuff.
After we ate supper Allie blurted out what was supposed to be a surprize and Mom screamed and held the puppy.
And thats the story of how we got our new puppy Jack.
When I Broke My Collar Bone
by James Coldren
1-10-13
One hot summer day I was going to the skatepark with my brother and my sister. We were scootering and we fell three times and got back up and we're still going. Then we went to the quarter pipe to drop in and to have fun. I was dropping in on the quarter pipe and fell off and real hard on my arm. I laid on the ramp and I cried people asked if I was ok.I got up and I found my sister.My cousin Cassie walket me back to my house where my dad was. He called my mom at work and she told me to lay down. The next day my mom looked at my arm and told me to rest. When she got home from work she noticed my shoulder was dropping so she said she would take me to the doctor. The next day I went to the doctor and said my collarbone was broken just by looking at it. I had xrays done and it was broken. The doctor put my arm in a sling and told me I had to wear it for two weeks. After we went to the doctor we went to pick up my brother from the babysitters house. When we picked up my brother he asked where we were. I told him we were at the doctor. We then left my babysitters and got ice cream. After ice cream we went home.
The next day I went to my mom’s friends house. She took me to get stickers for my cast. my cast was plain blue.It was nothing exciting. So she took me and my brother to get some stickers for it. we decorated it with skulls and stars it looked really cool when I was done. After we were done she took us out for lunch.
A week after I broke my collarbone I was outside and I fell on it again. My mom had to take me back to the doctor to see if it was broken again. They did some more xrays and found it wasn’t better yet. They gave me a new sling because I wasn’t following the rules with my other one. My mom was not very happy. Later that day she took me and my brother shopping for new school clothes and shoes. I was very excited. we then went home and showed my dad all the new stuff we got.
I had to wear my sling the first week of school. Because of my sling I couldn’t play tackle football in the fall. I was sad. But my mom was worried it would hurt it again if I played to soon.
Sledding
by Dawson Cole
1-14-13
One Saturday I was wishing for some snow.The next morning when I got up to go hunting I saw a bunch of snow. But I had to get dressed to go hunting. My grandpa said, “hurry up”. My grandpa got to drive out there. We got out there at six o'clock. We stay there till eight o’clock . I usually sleep till seven. Then I ask what time is it.He always says seven. Then I play my game until we leave. When we got back I ate some breakfast. After I was done eating.
I went outside to ask my sister if she wanted to go sledding. She said sher. I took the four wheeler. I had to pull my sister behind the four wheeler. I took her down the hill even though she said no. She almost bailed on me. At the bottom of the hill there was a big bump. So I took her over it. She fell out.
Then we went to the old farm by my grandpas. I went over a rock. After we hit the rock
she hollered lets, “switch’’
. I said, “Ok.”
She went over the rock to. I said lets go over the bump. So she drove down a trail with lots of little rock. She cracked the sled. Finally she went up the hill.Then she went down the hill.When I took that jump the whole bottom was covered with snow. I said lets go back and have some hot chocolate.
Christmas
By Ashton
1-11-13
One foggy snowy Christmas eve we were getting ready for a 16 hour trip to indiana,where my uncle John and aunt Barb live. My head was about to explode with excitement ,or maybe it was a head ache I didn’t have the best sleep in the world that night. After about 13 hours of that trip my eyes began to have bags. I told my mom that I need clothespins she knew what meant I was tired she said go to sleep. When we got to my uncle Johns and aunt Barb's House you’d think i’d hit the sack.
But my uncle John rented a xbox the game he got was Call of duty Black Ops. We played zombies and had hot cocoa. Christmas was the next day I was really excited. When morning came a lip smacking breakfast was made it was waffles I love waffles. when it was time to open presents I only got one thing. It was a nerf gun. but it wasn’t a boring pistol nerf gun it was a automatic machine gun! It Also had a scope with a laser sight. All day non stop I shot and shot my uncle John the only time I stopped was when my batteries were dead and my uncle John wouldn't change the battery. But that day I had just as many boring times as fun times. After I shot my uncle we went to the store,video game cleanup game,movie time bed time. The next day we packed our bags and left at 7:00. I was sad I had lots of fun at my uncle John and aunt Barb's House. But at least I was going to my aunt Cindy’s house in Iron Mountain.
The Last Time I Saw my Uncle
by Makayla Hodges
1-11-13
The last time i saw my uncle was when he took me to the fairr and we rode a lot of rides together.
then one night my mom came home crying and right away my mom took me by the arm and we went into the living room we sat there for a while and then she told me in a low voice your uncle
dyed we cried for a while then we made some cookies together
three weeks later we went to my aunts house for christmas the first thing we did when we got there was go to a stone my aunt had specially engraved a blessing in it and we looked at it then everybody left...everybody but me
a few minutes later my mom came out looking for me. She turned the corner of the house then she saw me sitting against a tree that was by the stone crying she came by me and helped me up then said everything will be all right.then we went inside to have dinner.At the table i was pretty quite then after dinner i asked my aunt , how did my uncle die she said he was in a cr crash on the way home from a party then she said he’s happyr now and thats what counts.
My dad’s 1972 Nova
by: Mark Kakuk Jr.
1-14-13
When my dad was in his early 20’s that was after he got out of the military,and he had a black 1972 Nova. I think it looked awesome before it hit several trees. One car I know my dad has looks awesome. It’s my dad’s 1968 chevy it’s in our basement, and I’m not kidding.
Like I said my dad had a black 1972 Nova. He was driving it on G12, and G12 was icey. My dad was driving on G12 because he had to work on something at my grandfathers house. My dad didn’t know G12 was icey.
It was winter just to say you probably know that, but I like to make sure. Just to make sure on this the 1972 Nova is not a truck. I’m going to tell more about the car. It was winter and G12 was icey like I said he was driving it to my grandpa’s house. My dad made the turn, and was just driving and driving then “eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee” my da “eeeeeeeeeeeeeeee” sorry It went “eee” before I could finish. My dad lo “eeeeeeeeeeeeeee” darn it. Please don’t do it this time. My dad lost grip three times, and the last time he went slipping and sliding slipping, sliding then “crash” “bash” “bang” “clang.” My dad’s Nova hit several trees. The trees were about three inches wide. The car wouldn’t run because the radiator split.
My dad got out and walked to his dad’s house. My dad’s dad’s house wasn’t even a half of a quarter mile away. When he got there my dad told his dad what happened. After that they both went down to the car. They got there and my grandfather said to get the Cat. The Cat is a logging machine it picks up logs. I don’t think It picks up cars, but I know they're not going to do that.
when my dad started it up black smoke filled the air. He got back to the car where my dad’s dad was waiting.They hitched the car up with a jain, and pulled it out. My dad brought the Cat back and then he unhitched the 1972 Nova. My dad Mark put the Cat back in the shed.
Then he fixed the 1972 Nova. He fixed the radiator then the gas tank next he fixed the big dent in the front of the car. When my dad was done he drove it home.
My dad got home the “POW!” the car motor blew up. My dad didn’t put this piece of junk in the junkyard he fixed the motor then he stripped the Nova into the pieces it was built out of.
About a month after that my dad didn’t have enough room in his tiny shed. So my dad brought it to my grandpa’s barn and put it in the shed next to the barn. Two years later my grandpa sold the 1972 Nova motor to someone. When my dad heard about this he got pissed off and said “d***n it.” He also said “I was going to get a car that the motor would fit in.
A month later my dad Mark got a truck, and drove slower on the road. Guess what my dad still doesn’t like his dad. I wonder why my grandpa sold my dad’s motor without permission. I wonder I wonder I wonder.
Riley kass Snow Day
One night I was sitting in my living room waiting for a phone call saying there was no school the next day. I didn't hear one yet though.
At around 7:00 someone called. It was the school saying that there is no school tomorrow. I was thrilled when I heard the news. When I went to bed that night I was happy because tomorrow morning I could finally just sleep in.
The next day I woke up and the first thing I did was look out the window to see if it snowed overnight. And sure enough it did. After I ate breakfast me and my brothers went outside to play. We went sledding,had a snowball fight, and we played on the hill that our neighbor made us that day. The best thing I did was go sledding because we had races, and we packed down a good trail.
That night when I went to bed my mom came in by me and said that there was no school the next day. When she told me that it was hard to fall back to sleep.
That morning when I woke up our mom had to go to work so we had to have our babysitter come over and watch us well our mom was at work. It didn't matter because we got to play outside again.
And thats what I did on our snow day.
MY FIRST TIME TUBING
by noah kordish
1-11-13
I was camping at crystal falls. First I went fishing but didn't get anything.Thats what I did the first day. Day 2 went fishing and swimming. Day 3 went swimming and fishing. Day 4 finally I get to go tubing.My brother, grandpa, and grandma,and I loaded up in my grandpa’s truck and went to the boat dock.
When we got there my aunts and uncles were already there steve (my uncle) had brought the tubes.First I walked to the beach so I can play while waiting for my turn.
Then it was my turn. I was scared when I got on the tube because I didn't know if the driver was going to go fast or slow at the beginning.Then it happened the driver floored it and I almost fell off but i held on tight.Then I told the driver “will you slow down a little?” the driver responded “Ok faster.”I tried to say No! but then water splashed me in the face and I fell off.So I tried again but this time didn't ask the driver to slow down.
The Surprise
By Alana Kozlowski
1-14-13
It started the day before New Years Eve. My dad said we could go to the Tundra Lodge, but then my brother got sick so we couldn’t go. About 3 hours after that my mom and dad went into their bedroom with the phone. I started to get curios.
Finally when my mom and dad came out he called everybody into the living room. They told us to pack our clothes. Why,why,why I kept asking them. All they did was ignore me.
When we were all done packing our clothes we had to pack the games we were going to play with. I packed my Kindle Fire. “Are we going somewhere” I asked my mom.
“It’s a secret” she said.
Once we were done packing some games I had to go in the kitchen. Then I got more curios. All of a sudden my dad said “ Do you want to go to the Island Resort Casino for New Years Eve?”
“Did you just say what I think you said” I asked my dad.
“Yes, yes you did” he said. I went to go tell my brothers and sister. Nobody was as excited as me or my little brother. Not my big brother or sister. My brother said oh,cool and my sister said the exact thing.
That night I could barely sleep. I kept tossing and turning, but morning finally came. Once I got up I heard my little brother screaming “ Hurry up and eat I want to go to the hotel”. He was going nuts.
Then after everybody was done getting dressed, eating, and brushing their teeth we hopped into the car. I couldn’t wait to get to the hotel. Then out of nowhere my dad said my sister’s name, Mikayla. He said “ Mikayla do you have your Ipod with you because we’re going to Escanaba first?” There was a big awww in the car. “ Don’t get mad we’re still going to the hotel.”
“ Ok “ the kids replied .We had to go shopping. My dad got new shoes and so did I. After that we went to eat.
Finally we were all done shopping. We left to head to the hotel.
Once we got there I raced inside. It was huge. My dad showed me the pool. There was a hot tub connected to it. Everything was gigantic. A man told us we were on the 8th floor and the room number was in the 4 thousands. We went swimming, ate out , and got ice-cream all in a day and a half.
When we had to leave it was a big bummer. My mom said we had to leave by 11:00. We left around 10:30. My exciting day was over, but I had a blast. And that’s how I spent my new year. At a casino.
The Goo
By Kylee Kuntze
1-9-13
One day my dad went to work and my mom my brother and I stayed home. We watched a show,read a book,drew a picture,and finley got really board.
Then my brother and I found a piece of paper that appeared to be a recipe for some kind of goo that hardened overnight. We showed our mom and she said “okay we can make it” .I was so excited.
Next we ran into the kitchen and my mom followed the recipe step by step while my brother and I covered the hole kitchen table with wax paper. And then she poured the goo on top.
I touched it once and it felt like white play dough mixed with concrete. But we all made a handprint and a footprint but there was still some extra. So my brother made a monster my mom made a flower but I still didn’t know what to make when I felt something rub on my foot. so I slowly looked down and saw my cat rubbing on my foot then I got an idea. I picked up my cat and made a cat print!!!
And so it turned out to be rather fun and not boring day.
Sledding with my friends
by Jordan Baril
1-9-13
One day I asked my mom if I could have a friend over. This is how it started...
I was bored outside so I came in and asked my mom if I could have my friends Bryce, Trent, and Tayler over. She said, “Yes.” Oops I almost forgot to introduce myself. My name is Jordan, Jordan Baril.
Anyways my friends finally got to my house and we went sledding. I was worried because if I got a facewash it would be cold but also funny. I like when funny things happen to me.
Anyways on about the 5th time I was going down my steep hill guess what happened . Ok I’ll tell you. I got a facewash.
The only reason I got a facewash is because I tried to do a backflip but failed. I was snowboarding and I was trying to hit a jump. I kind of wanted something funny to happen to me so I did a backflip. Well... I tried anyway.This is how it started...
We were doing tricks. First I put my feet on the snowboard not in the laces. Then I slid down the hill and tried to do a flip backwards. I turned a little when I flipped backwards so I went headfirst in the snow.
I kind of hurt my face. It really heart so I went inside and my friends followed me. If you don’t want to get a facewash you should not try to do a backflip.
Personal Narratives 11-9-12
When I went to my Uncles house
By: Ryan Baril
On a hot summer day I went to my uncle Mike’s house. I went to my Uncles Mike’s house.
After my cousin Cooper’s Birthday party. Cooper, Jordan,Ryan went to his Dads graush to get his dirt bike. We were taking turns on the dirt bike. First Cooper rode the dirt bike then I did. Then Jordan rode the dirt bike he hit a rock and he was wobbling back and forth. Then his helmet fell off his head. He hit his head on the peg. My Aunt had to bring him to the hospital. When he came back he had 4 stitches in his head.
The next day my Mom came to pick me and my brother jordan. Then we went back to my house.
Halloween
by Riley Kass
One day I was so excited because It wasn’t any ordinary day. It was Halloween. I was so excited because I was going to have a Halloween party at school ,and I was going to go trick or treating.
When we got to school we had to do work before we had our Halloween party. When we had our party we ate snacks and candy ,and we also had juice to drink. And the best part about it was we got to where our costumes! I was a sock monkey. It was cool. Then we played some Halloween games on the smartboard. We played matching games ,and other games. They were cool. After that it was time to go home. But it wasn’t over yet because we were going trick or treating.
When you go trick or treating you get lots of candy. I love candy so that means I love going trick or treating. We walk all over Stephenson when we go trick or treating. We get all kinds of candy when we go trick or treating. We get stuff like hershey bars and reese’s pieces. There good chocolate to eat. after we go trick or treating we go home and eat are candy. thats the best part of Halloween. Eating candy! And thats all the things I do on Halloween. THE END.
The Zoo
Perla
On Monday we went to the zoo to see the animals .My cousin and I went to buy some food for the animals so we started to look at the animals. First we looked at the cows ,goats and lambs and then we saw the hippos and the zebras . .Some were white and some were brown. We saw the alligator and the kangaroos . It was funny how they jumped .So after that we saw the monkey the monkey could text take
So we went on to the bears .They had a pool in their cage .. We saw the horse to so we feed them and we saw the turtals and birds .Then they where going to take the snakes out so we could see them.So I told my cosin to carry the snake first and when she was dun I told her that I would . It felt weird .
the phone play games on the phone it was funny.
So after that we got to carry a baby fox it was a little one it would climb up my shirt and down my shirt it was funny. My cousin carry it to and she was giggling then we went home it was a nice trip.
My Pet
By Paige Cappaert
Skitter skitter squeak click, I guess CeCe is running on her wheel.
I have a pet not a dog, nor a cat, not a hamster or a gerbil. My pet sleeps in the day and plays at night. She is prickly and furry.
When we play outside she scampers all over the yard, and tries to go under trees and bushes. Once she almost crawled a through fence around a little apple tree, I caught her just in time.
When she gets scared she hisses like a snake and curls into a little pincushion full of needles!
She loves scrambled eggs and devours and devours yogurt treats. She always eats her food (it’s nutritious too). I love my pet, my pet hedgehog.
Fright Fest
By Alana Kozlowski
About 2 years ago I went to Six Flags for Halloween, so they called it a Fright Fest. I went with my family.My mom drove for 4 hours just to get there.
When we got there my mom asked us if we were going to wear our costumes.We said no. Once we got in we saw that everybody else had on their costumes. My mom, my sister, and I went on a ride called Logs. It was awesome! We went sideways than up and last we slid so fast down a hill my mom’s glasses flew off. But I caught them. We looked at our picture and it did not look good. I was scared. It looked like my sister was going to barf. It looked just bad.
Then we met up with my dad, big brother, and little brother. They went on the Teacups. My dad said he was dizzy.
Next we started to walk. We saw a sign that said “ Fright Party”. I know weird name right. Well anyway we went in. There were bushes and people started to jump out of them! That scared me. We walked some more and saw the party. There were so many people there. But still everybody was in costumes. Except for my family. There was a guy that had a shovel and was whipping rocks at people! My big brother was scared. He kept close to my little brother’s stroller. There also was this lady with a fake fork in her head. Guess who was scared? Yep, my big brother.
Finally we were done with the Fright Fest, so we went to our car. All of us were so tired. We had to drive from Illinois to Milwaukee. Because that’s where we were staying. At my dad’s dad’s house.
The Disappointment
By Ashton Robert Doyal
Last Friday I was so excited my head was about to explode. I was supposed to go to my friend Dawson’s house That was going to be so cool it would be like going to the moon.I have never been to Dawson’s house before he said we could ride four wheelers, have air soft wars, and play xbox 360. And last but least oops I think thats it. Ooh yeah now I remember what I was missing he said we could go fishing also. Dawson’s house really sound fun right.
But one hot friday when I came home from school I found out, I found that I couldn’t go to Dawson’s house I almost screamed I stared in shock that I couldn’t go to Dawson’s house. the rest of that hot day I Was really glum so I didn’t do much. The one thing I did do was go to my friend’s Ryan and Jordans house but when they said I couldn’t play I was even more glume I thought I was going to have the best day of my life. But it turns out I wasn’t having the best day of my life. Have you ever had one of those days were your down and no one was there to pick you up. Well I was having one of those days.I’m really mad at Dawson even though I know it wasn’t his fault. His dad bought him some new hunting gear that day so they went hunting. I just thought doing something as fun as going to the moon would be really fun to go to.
My Aunt
D‘artagnon
My aunt came at 8.00 p.m and picked us up. We had a sleepover we were playing cards and barbies and then we went to. Bed and we woke up 7.00 am we. Went to Jaens house at 9.00 and had thin pancakes. I made some , my brother made like three ,and my sisters made some. We got finished with our pancakes.Me and my brother were playing with toys and when we got done with that we were going back to the camp. Fred and Jack came over to play and in the afternoon we had some lunch and after lunch we went to the woods to do things in the woods. Fred got hurt but not bad. He got his hand hurt by a stick so they went back to their home. Two hours later we had some sweet corn and then we had a boom fire . We were roasting marshmallows and hotdogs. It was getting dark . There were fireworks that were pretty and when they stopped we went to bed . We woke up and had some breakfast and I played some cards and then it was time to l
What I Do
by Daniel
I got up ,put on my glasses and got out of bed.I put on my suspenders .And got in the van. Time for chores and brothers and sisters get in the van too. We go to the farm.
And get to work. first get out the pails .put water in them. we add milk replacer . Hall them out to the calves .
I drive tractor bobcat 773, atv ,lawn mower . I pull things like bale wagons ,feeder wagons, chopper boxes.
I have housework to do like taking out the garbage and I clean the hallway.
My dad makes me do the dishes and I hate it. But I do it.
I am a farmer so you know.
So that what I do.
My Halloween costume
by Dawson
I have 2 different costumes. I can’t tell you yet, but I will some time. My mom went to the store to find the one I wanted, But she couldn’t find it. My sister is either going to be a puppy or a witch. Hopefully she doesn't bark me to death. Whenever she is a animal she is annoying. She acts just like that animal.
I’m going to be a deer hunter or Urkel. But I don’t know where I’m going to get the suspenders for urkel. Maybe my dad will have some for me? For a hunter I’ll need black face paint.I’m going to be a bowhunter.I can carry around a fake bow.
I might half to shoot my sister. If she barks when I shoot her I'll shoot her again or stab her again. I guess I’m going to be a hunter because my mom didn’t get me Urkel. I Wanted to be Urkel ,but my mom couldn’t find the costume. I already had the costume for the deer hunter. I almost hunt every day.
Back to my costume . I have black and green face paint. I already have all the stuff for my costume. Thats why my mom wanted me to be a hunter. I tried to put on some face paint at my house, but it didn’t work out that good. What we do on Halloween. First we go by Tom and Kitties. Then to holly and hidy . Next we go to stephenson.After that we go home. All of us are tired.
My basketball game
By Genaveve Anders
On Saturday I had a basketball game. I was so excited ! Where we were playing our game was at the Menomonie high school .When I got there I had to find my group we are the Stephenson Eagles . Once I got to my group we all lined up and went to their gym .To get started we stretch . When we were done we shot some hoops and then the game started coach had five girls go out but it was not me .
So the others girls that didn't go out like me just watch them play First we were losing it was 0 to 6 when those girls got out we went in .Then the game started again we started to make are shots. Then we did the same with are layups so when the game ended we won . The score was 22 to 19 and after that we got an hour break I went up to the stand where they sell food I got popcorn.My dad and I shared the bag he had most of it because I couldn`t have a lot after that I went to find my teammates. They were watching spongebob on there flat screen tv that they had in there lunchroom . Then we only had 5 minutes left so we went out and watch the fifth graders play for a little bit then it was our turn .
I went out with four other girls. Right away we were winning we made a lot of layups and at the end of the game we won 22 to 2 Saturday was fun and I love basketball.
My New Puppy
by Belle Light
It was the day I got home from my dads house.It was a cold and rainy day so we hurried inside my moms house.When we got inside I said “hi”to my mom and we hugged.
Once we got in the dry house I said “who are we going to play with and it is raining outside.”My mom replied “0h but you will.”I said “what do you mean?”she said “close your eyes.”I answered “um ok!”A second later I heard a little screeching sound.It sounded like a cage opening.
In a few minutes she said “open.”When she said that there was a little puppy in front of me.I was so excited I screamed at the top of my lungs.I got down and picked the cute puppy up and hugged her.I said “what should we name her?”My mom replied “how about Anna.”I said “no!”Then I got one.I said “how about Mimzy.”Everyone agreed.I showed her all around the house.Last but not least was my bedroom.
I put Mimzy on my bed and I sat next to her.I told her how I slept in my bed and how I got ready for school in the mornings.I went to my closet to show her my clothes and all of a sudden Addi my sister,did I mention her?She jumped out and scared me to death.I screamed Mimzy barked.Then my mom came in and said “is everything ok? “Is somebody hurt?”
I replied “I was going to show Mimzy my clothes and Addi jumped out and scared me.”Addi said “sorry I was just playing around.”I answered “thats ok.”Mimzy barked everyone laughed.Then my mom said “ok guys its 8:00 time to go to bed because we have to get up early for school in the morning.”So we got our pajamas on and got in bed.Mimzy hopped up
and crawled in bed with us.
At Chuck E. Cheese
By: Jordan Baril
My Brother had an amazing 9th birthday party at Chuck E. Cheese and this is how it started...
Ryan, my brother, invited his friends Logan, Wyatt, Dart, and me to his birthday. I had a blast because we all rode together in my mom’s red mini-van. My dad drove the van and my mom rode in the passenger seat.
I brought my ds and a lot of books so if we got bored we could have something to do on the ride there. On my ds we played Mario Kart. I got to play Mario Kart first because it was my ds. When I was done it was Logan’s turn, then Dart’s, then Wyatt’s, and last but not least Ryan’s turn. When I wasn’t playing I read a book. We also have two movie players in the van.
I asked my mom to put in Cats vs Dogs because it’s my favorite movie of all time!
When we got to Chuck E. Cheese we walked down a hallway. At the end of the hallway there was a person who put an invisible stamp on our wrist. The only way that you could see it was to put a light on your wrist. Then the person let us in and my mom and dad ordered pizza and tokens. We sat at an assigned birthday table and we got our tokens.
Then we played a lot of cool games. One of my favorite games is this game where you have to put a token in and it gives you like fifteen balls. It’s like bowling but you have smaller balls. You have to roll the fifteen balls up the ramp and the ball might go in the 50 points, 100 points, 500 points, or the 1,000 points. If you get 50 points the machine will give 1 ticket. If you get the 100 points you get 2 tickets and it goes until you use all of the balls. I always get the 1,000 points because I play that game a lot. I am an expert at that game.
My other favorite game is this game where you have to put a token in. You have to grab two metal bars and you get a lot of shocks until you let go. I didn’t get to play that game though because I didn’t have any tokens left. Then my dad gave me tokens and tickets to cheer me up.
Well it worked because my dad hardly used his tokens and he got a lot of tickets.
After we played games my mom told us to go to the table and eat pizza. I ran really fast because I like pizza. I was the first one to the table and I gobbled up half of the pizza. I was going to eat more pizza but my mom said to leave some pizza for Wyatt, Logan, Dart, and last but not least Ryan. I love pizza so much I started crying!! To make me stop crying my mom ordered three more pizza boxes, and I got to eat two and a half of the pizza. I also drank a lot of Mountain Dew. I really like Mountain Dew. When we ate all the pizza we left.
Wyatt got picked up by his mom. Dart and Logan rode home with us. At my house Ryan played wii with Dart. I went with Logan to his house and we played xbox.
Everyone liked Chuck E. Cheese, but I think I liked it the best.
six flags.
By Kaden Rivard
We went to six flags Great America. The first ride was the wizard. First you go about 10 feet high. Then you go down while turning and you go up again and go down while turning you can touch the ground. When we were done me and my brother went on a footsywootsy. You put in 50 cents and it gives you a foot massage by vibrating.
Then we went on a canoe. You rock back and forth entel you go straight up and down. I slipt out of the belt I had to get back in the belt.
Then we went on the American Eagle. First you go up about 40 feet high. Then drop straight down. Then you go up and corkscrew down on the side. Then you do the wave. Next you go up and get off
. Next we went on the X-FLIGHT. First you site in a padded seat a bare holds up the seat. Next you go up and do a corkscrew down then go up while turning. You could not talk because the wind got in your lungs. Then you go down and straightened out. Then you twisted sideways through a building.Next a mist sprayed us. Next you go into corkscrew down and go up then turn and get off.
Next we went on the raging bull. First you go up about 100 feet high then you go straight down. Next you go up a 100 feet while turning down. Then you go up a 100 feet high while turning down.Then you turn up then go down then turn and get off.
Next we went on the DEVIL. First you go down in a cave. Then you go up and out of the cave. Then you corkscrew down and do two loops. Next you go into a arch rocks. Then you go up and turn left then you turn right. Next you corkscrew and turn left then you turn right and get off.
Next we went on the superman. First you sit in a padded seat, The Seat flips up and you can see the ground. You go about 4o feet high and turn downwards. You go up and flip on your back and flip back on your belly. You go straight and corkscrew then turn left next you get off.
My Backyard Lake
By Katrina Nerat
My family and I changed into our swimming suits. My sisters and I looked as pretty as princesses to my dad. Andis swimming suit looked just like mine. They had a dark brown background. Dark blue flowers, with hot pink middles. And light blue edges. Ana had black and white striped swimming suit. With hot pink edges.
We went swimming at the lake in our backyard, it was awesome, and amazing. I loved it so much. I was so excited. I've never been so much excited in my whole life, because that was the first time I've ever went swimming in a lake.
This is how you get to the lake in my backyard. You go out my backdoor, and keep walking straight to a little, high deck. Then you will see stairs that go down to another deck, that leads to a little sandy spot. Which is surrounded by picker weeds. They are really picky too. I hate that picker weeds are there.
There will be an orange metal chair right by the water. You just put your towel on it. And you have to put your shoes by it to. And when you're in the water, be careful for clams that are stuck on sticks, twigs, and twigs. Really, please be careful for the very very sharp clams. I'm telling you this because, one time my little sister, Ana got cut very very deep. Well it wasn't that deep, but it was pretty deep. So follow all of the rules that I just gave you, and remember to always keep safe either in water or out of water just like I did.
So, back to the real story. When we got in the water, we played restle in the water. It was so much fun, I loved it so much! I thought, I was in the most amazing dream ever! Everyone else also thought it was fun. And they loved it too.
When my little sister, Ana got cut pretty deep, when she was riding on my big sister, Andi`s back, while she was swimming underwater.d Dad got frightened by it. He was so much frightened by Ana getting cut.
“Ana, are you alright?” “Are you hurt?” “Did you get cut?” “Please answer me!” Daddy said frightenedly.
“Ouch.” “It`s kind of hurting.” “But anything beyond that I'm alright.” Ana said with a little bit of hurtful voice in it.
“Thank god, you practically scared me to death!” I said with a little bit of madness in it, and a little bit of happiness in it too.
But Andi kind of got cut to, but not really that much. So after Ana got a bandaid on her cut we all went back out into the lake and played restle all day. But this time we made that we would watch out for any more clamshells, so no one else would get cut. But when sunset came we had to go in, wash up, and go to bed.
Camping
By Kylee Kuntze
One hot summer day our family had just gotten home from the De Young zoo. As soon as we got home it was about lunch time so my mom said she could make grilled cheese sandwiches. Yum.
When we all sat down to eat we started to think what we should do next. My dad suggested to do something outside because it was supposed to be hot all day and night.
When we were all done eating me and my little brother Cannon went down stairs in the basement,went in the heater room and looked for things to do. Then we had both seen the tent and had the same idea. Camping!!!
We ran up the steps and both said at the same time “can we go camping “ jinx you owe me a soda. We finally got them to say yes . Yes
Then we all went down stairs and got the tent out ,went outside and hammered the stakes in the ground ,slid the poles through the holes ,and propped it up. Then we went back inside and brought out some air mattresses some sleeping bags ,blankets,and pillows then set up some beds .
Then it was supper time so we went back inside and brought out some nachos into the tent and a movie player ,popcorn ,and microwave smores because it was to windy for a fire. So We got on our pajamas and got cuddled up in the tent and slowly drifted off to sleep.
the fire outside
makayla hodges
One dark spooky night I got to go outside and have a campfire with my sister,brother,mom and dad.My brother,sister and I had to get our tent before we could do eneything else.I didint want to do it because if I do somthing with my sister and brother I end up doing it by myself.
So we got the tent together and then we hooked up a radio so we could listen to music .after that my parents lite the fire and put chairs around it while my brother,sister and I set up our tent and when we were done we went to the fire by our parents .
Then we started to get bored just sitting around the fire so we were trying to think of a game to play. My sister said tag we said no. I said ghost in the graveyard we all agreed to play that game.Even my mom and dad!!
in case you were wondering what ghost in the graveyard is its a game that you play at night and somebody sits in a chair and says one o'clock two o'clock and so on until they get to twelve o’clock .While you are hiding they try to find you.while they are looking for you you silently move to the chair if you touch the chair you are safe because the chair is called the base.The last person to to touch the chair is the next person to count to twelve.
When we where done my family went inside and picked out our snacks I picked out oreos and popcorn.when we were done our whole family had pizza for dinner after that my big sister Hailey went up to her room to get her dvd player finally we we went outside and had the time of our lives but there was one more thing we had to do we had to get an extension cord so the dvd player could reach us all the way from the house to our tent which was in our backyard.finally we found one in the basement then we got in our tent and began eating our snacks and watching the movie.
my sister and i got to pick the movie so we picked out a really,really freaky movie!its only skary to my brother.The only reason why we picked out a freaky movie is because my ten year old brother is a little bit of a scaredy cat.So that night was very fun but i have to admit it my brother needs to grow up a liitle because we picked out parinomil activiteys 2. well maybe it was a little scary but not much.
Dad’s Drug Checker
by Mark Kakuk Jr
My dad when he was in the Military or the Marine corp he was the drug checker. Once my dad told a man once he got three strikes he would go to jail. The man got his first strike from dropping his cigarette pack. Dad pointed down at the ground and then put up his pointer finger. The man said “oh man.”
The next day dad said “looks like you didn’t learn your lesson.”
Then dad pointed down again,and the guy sighed and said oh man again. Then dad put up two fingers.
Then the next day the man drove in and was blabbering with friends the man was outside really talking with friends dad looked in the man's car window and told the man to look in the car there was a whole bag full of cigarettes.Then dad put up his third finger the guy was amazed. Dad told him too lean on his vehicle then dad clicked on cuffs.
24 hours later my dad went to where the guy was in jail. My dad said he was sorry to the guy. The guy said “You gave me three chances, but I didn’t learn my lesson , and now I can.”The next day dad switched jobs. Find out what job my dad got in the next story about my dad.
Munising
by Morgan
One day I went to Munising. I went with my brother and my friend. We went camping there and it was fun!!! On the way the way there we went on are ipods so we can find wifi.
The first thing we did is pay for the campsite . Me and my friend helped my dad with the campsite.Then when we were done helping my dad with the campsite we went on a bike ride.
Then we went to this mini gas station to get some pop and candy and all that kind of stuff!!!! We went back to the campsite and my grandma and grandpa came for a visit and then my dad said that we were ignoring him so we had to leave.
Then my mom came and when we were gone we heard the ice cream man and we got ice cream when we got back!!! And the ice cream had spongebob on it and it was gooooood!!!!
Then when we done with our ice cream we went one the trials and we made one to. And I think me and my friend ran right into each other and i got hurt really bad!!!!!Then in the morning we went to the beach and it was freezing but when you get use to it it will felt nice. At
night time me and my friend went down to the beach to find rocks.
Then after rocks we played catch the bat and it almost went in the fire pit. Then it got stuck up in the tree and this guy next door asked us if the bat was in the tree and I said “Yes so he said ok well I will help you get it down and he did!!!
Then we got all packed up to go and before we were leaving we went to the beach and me and my friend found a sandoom.
You should go there it is awesome!!!!!!!
THE PARTY
by noah kordish
On saturday Oct.27 2012 I had a pit party I invited 2 friends to it. Ian,my brother, invited some too.Ok lets start from the beginning I woke up on saturday and started to watch tv. I skipped breakfast but at about 10:00 or 11:00 I had lunch.
Then I played the Xbox 360 on minecraft for an hour then it was my brothers turn. Then I waited 2 hours for my turn again. Then at about 3:00 I went to my grandmas house it took about half an hour to get there. And that meant there was a half an hour before the party started.
When the party did start it took awhile for my friends and family to show up.But the people I waited for the most was my friends.The friend that showed up first was Jeff my brothers friend next was Chandler he is also my brothers friend.Then Wyatt came after him came Kaden.My grandma came into the house telling us we should get supper beforew it was all gone.
After the three of us at we went outside and played black ops with fake guns we were trying to hide from my little cousins and i'm talking about 9 or 10 of them.Then when we were hiding they found us so we ran and tried to find a better hiding place.So we jummped in the woods and they fowloed us but didn’t see us jummp in the woods.And then we started going torwards the camp once we got there the woods ended so we sprinted behind the camp.And I think they seen us sprint because they came around the other side of the camp.So we went back the way we came from.We had to sprint really far to get to the house luckly they didn’t see us.So when we got to the house we wentinside the garage where evrey body els was.
We were in there for a while then the people wearing masks came out and handed us candy.We went inside and started a candy war it was fun.Then we started playing HALO 1 and HALO 2.After a while we went down by the bon fire and told about 1 or 2 ghost stories then started tackling each other for fun then my brother and his friends joined and it was hard tackling Jeff and Chandler. Then we went to bed.Me and Kaden couldent go to bed so we stayed and Wyatt just fell asleep right away.
Then we stayed up til 2:00am then my brother and Chandler came in our room to tried to flash us with his flashlight app on his ipad. but he failed after 2 min Jeff came in too.In the morning me and Wyatt where the first ones to wake up.For breakfast I had cocoa puffs and Wyatt had pancakes then my brother, Jeff and Chandler woke up. They had pancakes too. after that we rode four wheelers Ian was driving the big four wheeler Wyatt,Chandler,Jeff, and I were in the trailer that was hooked up to the four wheeler.In the four wheeler there was sticks so we started throwing them at Kaden because he was on a different four wheeler.But we kept missing.Then his father came to pick him up and Jeff rode that other four wheeler so we did the same thing to him.When Jeffs turn was up Wyatts father came to pick him up so Jeff and Chandler where the only gests left at the party.Then we stoped riding.Ian went up into the house but Chandler,Jeff, and I stayed outside and played Mississippi.I won.Then we played pit party. We didn't get to finish cause first Jeff's mom came and picked him up,a couple minutes later Chandlers mom came and picked him up he was the longest survivor there.
How I sprained my ankle
by James Coldren
I was with my brother Spencer and my cousin Lucas and we were in our basement and we were riding our scooter’s. We were doing tricks and having fun.We jumped a piece of paper and I fell and I couldn’t move my foot I sat down on a lawn chair and my mom came downstairs and looked at my foot.She took me to the doctor and she said I have to go to the hospital to get x rays and to see if it was fractured or broken. I was there for an hour I got an cast and crutches and some candy and it was the day of Halloween.Next we went to get my stuff and my mom spent although of money on me. When I got home I had to rest m y foot and get some sleep.The next day I was going to school because my mom said I was.I was going for Halloween I did not get candy or a treat because none of the people liked me. I saw Jordan and Ryan we said hi to each other and we went on with my brother and cousin my dad picked us up.When I got home I got to eat and I went to bed and fell asleep and the. Next day I had to go to school my foot still hurt and I used my crutches. I was the ref for the football game I had to go up and down hills.I got home by my aunt and we went to the bank and the store.
I was on crutches for three more days I was not happy because i had to go to my cousin's house for their party.
Chappee Rapids Stories10-9-12
Chappee Webber Learning Center
Perla Becerra
I went to Chappee Webber learning enter and it took about 50 minutes to get there .So we read are way there when we got there first we got of bus they split us in to groups 8. The first station that we went to was the Logging Bob Birsson was telling us about what they did in the old day with wood .They told us when it snows they would pat the snow down and put water on it . when it is spring the snow melt it would be much easier to put the Logs in to the water . Then after that was done let us fashion 2men saw and we got a tree cookies and we got to keep I
So we went on, We went to the native Americans John Helfert Taught us about sticks ,you get to sticks sand grab the flower and grab the rise of the plant and put in a boat and keep doing that until the boat is full then.Theylet us try a drink that tasted vary gross but it is good for you .after that he told us that a native marican would grab. A bone that was so smooth and when you took a shower and when they were done they would grab the buffalobone and wipe there selfs with it .Iwonder why they do not use towels.
Then after that we went to the native . Denise Talortoled us about the white pine . Has 5 nedles and she told us more and more and then she showed us flower. She said that the flower can have a lot of bees and flys that is why she did not let us touch them. Then she showed us the water. She told us were the water was going to we told them that it was connected to the river. I took a picture of the water and Iam going to keep it. For everandthen after the water we went on to the next station.
The other station we went to the furtrade the man was telling us about that the beaver skins cost a lot of money his guy wanted to trade a blanket for the bever skin .he told us about how they would cut them.he would tell us about how they took the skin and the stinky smell out. After that we went back on the bus then we went to the park
Chappee Webber Lerning Center
Kaden Rivard
Our 4th grade class went to chappee webber learning center. First we went to the Native Americans station. We learned that they used horn's from deer to cut the bark off trees to make siding for their house's. They used sticks to hit the rice off the plant into the boat. Now John Helfert gave us a sample of the juice they made it was really sower. He sowed us the Indian war club. It was a piece of wood ball on top. Next he showed us his towel that was a buffalo rib it was slim. He showed us that the girls gutted the animals.
Next we went to the Nature station. First Mis.Taler showed us Gold Rod. She told us that Louis Chappee was a fur trader. She told us that white birch bark is good fire starter. Now she showed us a plant that looked like Poison iv. But it grows around trees and has five leaves.
Next we went to the fur trading center. He told us about the fur trad. He said that a fur traders life was hared. Wen they got the fur they went and traded it in at trad post. Then he let us pet the fur he had.
Next we went to the logging. He said that the logger came to Michigan for the white pine. He told us that they poured water on the snow so that the sled wold go on the snow easier then he let us use the two man saw. Now we went to the park.
Chappee Rapids
By Alana Kozlowski
On Tuesday September 18th my class went to Chappee Weber Learning Center. There I learned interesting things I never knew before. My first station was Native Americans. The person was a guy and his name was John Helfert. I learned that the Indians made their own combs. One was a long one and there was a short one too. I found out that Mullan weeds were tobacco for the Indians. Wild rice grows in water. They caught the rice with two poles in their canoes. Ding ding a bell rang which meant it was time for a new station.
My next station was Nature. The person talking was Denise Taylor. She talked to us about poison ivy. She even stepped in it! The lady told us that Louis Chappee lived for 90 years! That was a long time to live back then. We got to see his gravestone that was gray. She told us that a White Pine trees bundle has five needles. W-h-i-t-e that’s one letter for each needle. There are a lot of neat looking tree bark and leaves to look at. Ding ding there goes the bell again.
Afterthat station was Fur Trading. None of us remember his name. He told us that many people traded for tea, liquor and other things. He had a lot of fur there. The guy had Skunk fur, Weasel fur, and 2 or 3 other kinds. He told us that voiger means to travel. Wait it was already time to go and the bell never rang.
And our very last station was Logging. Bob Brisson was the Logging person. I learned something I never knew before. It was that White Pine floats! Did you know that? The loggers cut the trees into 16 feet each. He told us the same thing about White Pine bundles. We got to use the two man saw. You had to pull back and forth over and over again. Then we heard the bell ring to leave, so we walked back to the bus. I had fun and learned new things.
ChappeeWebber Learning Center
By Ashton Doyal
I never went to Chapppee Webber Learning Center before so it was completely new to me.The first station was about Native Americans.John Helfert told us about them.did you know they could make any design they wanted on their pipe? He let us try this really sour juice.it was like I had 15 war heads in my mouth .Then he told us about a plant that has milk inside of it to treats warts. Then he showed us some arrow heads that station was really interesting.
The next station we went to was the nature station it was told by Denis Taylor we looked at a plant called a golden rod which is a very interesting plant.Then someone in the group he was an adult asked why there was poison ivy growing in a tree . But she said it was not poison ivy but a different plant. She could tell because it had five leaves. Then we went to see Louis Chappee’s grave stone she doesn’t know if that’s were he was actuallyburied. Then she said there were about 40 other bodies buried there. Them words gave me goose bumps for the rest of the day. Then she talked about how some trees were there before Louis Chappee was there which was 150 years ago three of trees are 300 years old. Then she walked into a bunch of poison ivy she said no one go near it.
The next station we went to was fur trading unit told by a real fur trader. He said there was three types of people the trapper the trader and the voyager. He had beaver fur which is the most valuable fur on the market.He also taught us that a trapper would spendseveral months alone in the woods He would trap animals with his traps. The voyager would spend several months on the water also he would have a crew with him and whenever there was a hole in the boat they would stop on shore and eat sleep and fix the holes. The fur trader would trade any fur he or she could. Plus if to people met in the woods one of them would pull out his or her pipe and if the other person took it they would make peace for then.
The last station we went to was the logging station told by Bob Brisson. He talked about how they put water on the ground and let it freeze in the winter the water would freeze on the ground and an ox would pull sixteen foot logs on a sled and send it down stream were they will be cut chappee rapids was supper fun but we had more adventures coming up.
Chappee Rapids
By: Ryan Baril
Our 4th grade class went on a field trip to Chappee Webber learning center. We all had fun.
The first group that we went to is logging. The Americans chopped down trees and cut them into 16 foot logs. Then they put the logs on the sleigh. They used horses to pull the sleigh. The Americans packed the snow down and made a path in the snow. They put water in the path and let it freeze over night. Then they put the sleigh on the ice path. The horses pulled the sleigh on the Menominee River. In the spring the logs float down the river to the saw mills. When they get to the saw mills they get cut. At the end of this station we cut wood cookies.
The next station that we went to is the Native Americans station. The Indians went in canoes and put the rice in baskets in the canoes. The rice grows in the water so it is wild rice. And they ate lot of plants like milkweed. Also they make sour juice. They don’t have a towel so they used a buffalo rib to dry themselves off.
The next station is the Nature station. The people who lived in those days lived 30-40 years old. They go to work when they are 5 years old. They told us what poison ivy is. We went on a hike. A White Pine has 5 pine needles in a bunch. Then we went to the Menominee River. It was really cold but it was fun!
The next station we went to is fur trading. This station is the last station that we went to.
The Native Americans made canoes and master canoes. Plus they made weapons like knives and spears and guns. They also traded weapons. The Native Americans lived in the woods.
Dear Chappee Webber teachers,
I had the best time at your place. It was so cool learning about everything you showed our class. I liked that you invited our class and I'd like to say thank you. And I hope that I can come in the summer and show my grandmother I bet she will like it.
It was so interesting to learn about every thing that you told about it the part I liked the best was learning about Indians and 2 was leaning about wolds men and then. It was leaning about this old. Man that told us a story and then we got to touch his furs my lest favorite was learning about trees and leaves And a dead man. but they were all fantastic and I had a lot of fun and then it we went to the pork.
D’Artagnon
chappee webber
Daniel Granskog
I went to chappee webber lerning center. First was native americars with John Helfert. He teached about the indin girls and boys do, buffalo rib, pipies ,arrows. Next was nature with Denise tayler . We saw lewis chappee,s grave. There was wild aspangys by an old pump. Talked about trees . Next was fur tradeing . He talked about tradeing fur. we touch the fur. AND. The indin smoked every 2 hour. I wish someone said how they lit the pipie.
Next was loging with bob brisson. The logs or cut 16 feet . Before the civl war axs wor use aftore the war the two man saw was made. I cut wood with one. Then we when to the park.
Chappee Rappids
Dawson Cole
I went to chapped Webber learning center. Well first we were traveling down there reading are books. Finally we got off the bus. First we split up in groups. My first group was logging. Bob Brinson was going to talk about it. The people who wanted white pine cut it by axe until the two man saw came. When winter came they hauled logs on ice with the horses. They would pat the trails down so the horses could get farther with the logs. It would be easier for them to haul down by the river. When all the ice is gone they would let gravity take it down stream . so the windmill can cut it up. We got to use a old two man saw. I don’t know what it is called I call it a two man saw. I got to see a white pine tree and how many needles it has. I got to see a pinecone to. My favorite part was when I got to cut with Jordan.
Now it is time to move to fur trading. First we went throw a trail and sat down. Next he talked about this buffalo. You know how most people use towel well Indians used buffalo bones to wipe off. He talked about this juice that we got to drink. It tasted really sour. Next we went to the nature station. We saw golden wooed there. Denis Taylor said if you don’t see animals eating it you shouldn’t. It is called poison ivy. Now it is time for native American. I lost my pencil there. Now we are going to the park.
Chappee Webber Learning Center
By Gena Anders
One day my class and I went to Chappee Webber learning center it is a place where people tell you what happen back in the past. When we were there we had stations .My first station was logging we learned is that when people came here the first tree they wanted to cut down was the white pine once they cut that down they cut that into 16 foot logs and when they were done cutting white pine they put it in the river and when the logs got to the mill they sold them in a big city. The city they sold the logs in is Chicago when they were done talking about logging we got to us a two man saw that was fun .That was the last thing we did in logging. I have three more stations to go to are next station is. Our next station is Native Americans with John Helfert. John talked to us about Indians and he told us they use buffalo bones to get all of the water off because they didn’t have towels. John made some juice out of tree sap and we got to drink it. It was sour but still good. The way that Indians brush their hair was with wood. They would find a piece of wood and thin it out. Then they would cut into some small strips and brush their hair with it. That’s what we learned. I love Chappee Webber Learning Center, it was fun.
Chappe Rapids
By Isabelle Light
One day my class went on a field trip to Chapppe Weber Learning Center. We got on the bus and we had to read the whole way there. It took about half an hour to get there and when we got parked we went over the rules. When we were done with the rules we got out of the bus, and we split up into three groups. Our group was going to the Native American station first. The one that was teaching is John Helford. What I learned is that they use buffalo ribs to dry off after a shower and, they found out that medicine for warts came from milkweed. I also learned that the Menominee River has a mouth full of water, one mile long. Oh I almost forgot to tell you that the Native American Indians called their houses wiggelo, I thought that was pretty funny.
Our next station was the nature station. The teacher’s name was Denise Taylor. What I learned from this station is that Louise Chapppe lived for ninety years, that’s a long time. I also learned that the white pine has five needles in a group. Do you want to know how to remember? Well, I’ll tell you anyway. A group has five needles and W-H-I-T-E has five letters.
Fur trading station was next. What I learned from this station is that voyager means travel. I also learned that the forest is called jubway. The man that was teaching traded for tea and, liquor. When he was done talking he let us come up and touch the fur, it felt very soft. Then he told Katrina to come over by him and he put skunk fur on her head. He said that some people use them for hats. Then he told Dar’t to come over by him and he put the skunk’s fur on his head.
Our last station was logging. What I learned from this station is that trees are cut by sixteen feet. I also learned that white pine trees float in water. The one that was teaching let us come up and, use a two man saw. Katrina and, I cut all the way to the bottom of the wood. I let Katrina have the wood we cut because I got to keep another piece of wood. When we got back to Mrs. Nuttall, we got in line and got on the bus. When we were settled in our seats we left to go to Henes Park and then the museum. I had fun at Chappe Weber Learning Center and I wish to go their again.
Chappee Webber Learning Center
James Coldren
My class and I went to Chappee Webber Learning Center. First,we learned about logging in the past. Logging was hard in the past because they had to cut the trees into 16 foot logs. Then they shipped them down the Menominee River on a boat or on water. It sounds cool to do that. Chicago is far away so how do they get the logs there with out watching them?
The next station was Native Americans. We had some juice, it was sour and tart. It tasted bad. Then we learned about when the Indians took care of the earth because they only got that one special treat a year. Then we learned about when the Indians had long hair. They needed a brush so they got a piece of wood to put in their hair. Did you know what they used for a towel? They used a buffalo bone for a towel.
Then we went to the Nature station. We saw poison ivy and poison tree. It is rare to find because it is only in certain places. Then we smelled a leaf that has a mint smell but it would be disgusting to eat. Later we saw milkweed and golden rod. The milkweed had butterfly food on it but no butterflies came because it was so dry out.
The next station was Fur Trading. At Fur Trading we learned about when they traded fur and pipes. There was beaver, bobcat and deer fur that we got to touch, It felt good. I liked the bobcat the most because it had eye holes and you could see the nose. I liked Chappee Webber Learning Center and I hope you go there soon because you will have a good time there.
CHAPPEE RAPIDS
by Jordan Baril
One hot summer day I went to Chappee -Webber Learning Center. It was fun because I learned a lot of things. One thing I learned was about Logging. I learned that the Menominee river has a mouth that is 1 mile across. I also learned that before the Civil War you had to cut down a tree with an ax. In the winter the logger will cut down the tree and would put the logs on the ice so when the ice melts the log will float down the river and go to the sawmill. Then the sawmill will cut the log up.
The next station I went to is the Native American station. Native Americans made canoe's out of bark. Rubabo was made of water and other things the Native Americans could find. The Native American's made canoes that were 36feet long! That is so cool.
Later I went to the Fur trading station. There I learned that if you live of the land you have to know how to pick the plant you are going to pick;when to pick the plant;and how to cook the plant . I also drank this juice from the summo tree. I like it because it's really, really soar.
Next I went the Nature Station. Did you know that white pine nettles have five nettles? I didn't. I also learned about poison ivy. Did you know that poison ivy has three leave? I didn't. After that I went to the park on the yellow bus. I ate lunch there and also went on trails. Last I went to the museum.
Chappee Rapids
Katrina Natallya Nerat
It was so much fun at Chappee-Webber Learning Center. I learned a lot of very very interesting things.
The first station I went to was Native Americans. John Helfert was teaching about Native Americans. He taught me that a long time ago the American Indians use to collect wild rice by scrapping it into their canoes. And John also let me taste sumac juice. Its good for you, but its also really really sour.
The next station I went to was Nature. Denise Taylor was teaching about Nature. She took me out on a hike. She taught me about a White Oak tree. Then she taught me about Poison Ivy, and now I know everyone is allergic to Poison Ivy.
The next station I went to was the Fur Trading. I have no idea who was teaching Fur Trading. But he was a man. So he taught me how much all of the fur cost. He also let me touch the fur. And he put skunk fur on my head! It was disgusting, grouse, and cruel.
And the last station I went to was Logging station. Bob Brisson was teaching Logging. So he taught me about people who came and farmed. And he taught me about saws, axes, and how they were used. But Bob also let me cut a little peace of wood off a little log.
I love goeing
Chappee rapids
By Kylee Kuntze
One day our fourth grade class took a trip to the Chappee webber learning center. The trip was fun and exciting so heres what we did.
When we got on the bus to go there of course it was packed. But luckily my friend Gena was up
ahead in the line so she had gotten seat. So me and my friend Morgan sat with her. Our seat was crowded but we made it there.
As soon as we got there and had gotten off the bus we were divided into groups. My friends Alana and Belle I were all in the same group with some other people. Then we got a group leader ares was Daniels mom.
Then we went to the first station it was the native American station. I learned some things there like wild rice grows in lots of water, juice is a treat but its super sour , did you no that they yoused buffalo ribs to dry them off when they get wet, and another thing is that at family reunons they would place the chairs in cycle so everyone could see each other.
Then we went to the next station it was the nature station I learned at this station that Lewis chappee lived for ninety years thats a long time two hundred years ago , and the tree living here lived longer than Lewis Chappee did and I see it right now, and one more thing is that Golden rode is pollinated by wasps and bees.
Next we went to was the fur trading station some things I learned there is that they trade for tea,licker,and lots of other things. And did you now that there was a master canoe thats thirty seven feet long and five feet wide made of birch bark and there is a pipe and pouch and one more thing is that white mans tobacco is very valuable.
Then we moved on to the very last station it was the logging station I had there but here is what I learned. Did you now that the white pine trees needles come in groups of five do you now why thats because the word white has five letters in it ,another thing is that they would always cut trees by sixteen feet, and that in the winter they would pour water on the road so it would tern to ice and make it slipperier and easier to move . Then we got to cut the wood with a too man saw. It was hard and fun.
Then when all the groups had gone to every station we boarded the bus. I had fun at the chappee webber learning center and leard a lot too and I hope I can go there again.
Chappee Rapids
Makayla Hodges
On Tuesday September eighteenth I went to chappee webber learning center and I learned a lot about the great out doors.one of the centers was the nature station denise Taylor told my class and I a lot of names of leaves and we also got to see chappees grave .
Another station was the logging station that is where bob brisson told us about wood.did you know that white pine has five needles I did.the reason why it does have five needles is because the word white has five letters
Another center was the native American center that is where jhon helfeart told us what tools native americans used and how they used them I also learned what native Americans used instead of towels after bathing they used a buffaloes bones from its ribs.i thought that was very groase.
Another canter was the fur trade that is where we got taught what Indians did and what they traded for I learned that beaver skin was the most popular I also learned that the Indians would trade for pipes and Tabaco to put it in the pipe they would also trade for fur coats. Well I hope that you get to go to chappee webber learning center and see how fun it really fun it is.
Chappee Rapids
Mark Kakuk
Hello my name is Mark. I went to Chappee –Webber Learning center September the 18th 2012.
Our class went to are first station it was Native American. Poso means hello in Indian. All of our class tasted a really tart juice it tasted horrible it tasted nasty. “UCK!” I said. We also saw arrow heads, and the first ever coin! There was also a battle club and it was made out of bone.
Are Nature station was next I saw poison ivy. There was also White pine I knew it was because there was five needles in a bunch. I also saw a ash tree. Our class saw an old pump wasps live in it
Then was are Fur Trading station. I sat down with my friends Noah and Kaden. I saw Skunk fur and I also saw Mink fur. It looks like Weasel fur. There was beaver fur too it was so soft. Now it’s almost time for ring ring ring almost finished my sentence.
Now it’s are Logging station we learned that they have to cut logs 16 feet long. We got to cut a piece of wood off a branch. the first saw for Noah was hard the second one wasn’t as hard for Noah. It was also are last station.
Here’s some facts Louis Chappee was born in 1766 and died in 1856 10 more years he would be 100 yrs old! In are second station we saw Louis Chappees’ grave site it isn’t his exact grave. Will every one that’s reading this please go to Chappee- Webber learning center. Now I’m going to the park for lunch. After that our class is going to the museum. Here’s another fact. How do you now a White pine is a White pine? There are five needles in a bunch if you now that match it with white in white pine. They both have five don’t they. That’s how you now a white pine is a white pine.
Chappee webber learning center
Morgan Anderson
logging
I went to Chappee Webber learning center. I went to the first station and it was logging. The loggers used axes and wedges to cut down tree's. They would use the stamper to stamp the white pine log's would know where it came from. A stamper is a thing that has 2 sides. There is an X on one side and an H on the other side.
Native American's
Then we went to the next station and it was Native American's and they would use these 2 stick's. When they go down the river they would find this special rice. They would take the 2 sticks and move them slowly until they see the rice. They would shake the little plant and go to the other side and do the same thing. Then he got the juice from a tree and he mixed it with something. The juice was red and smelled like fruit punch. When I tasted it was sour, I did not like it. Kennedy said that she liked it and wanted mine. I said she could have a little bit. Then we took a picture together. The Indians used this kind of plant and they would use it for warts. It was called milk weed.
Nature
The next station was Nature. I learned a lot at that station. Lewis Chappee died there, he would not leave the land. We went down a trail and found another milk weed plant. Then we found a plant that smelled like mint, it smelled fresh. Finally we went down the Menominee River and it was kind of dirty.
Fur Trading
The next station was Fur Trading. We talked about the fur trade. I learned that beaver skin was the most popular kind of skin, it was soft. The fur traders would look for beaver skin for 2 hours and then they smoked their pipes. These are the people who taught us; Logging Bob Brisson, Native Americans John Helfert, Nature Denise Taylor, Fur Trading unknown. You should go to Chappee Rapids, it was awesome.
CHAPPEE RAPIDS
By Noah Kordish
My class and I went to Chappee Rapids which is a learning place for kids. We went there for a school field trip. The first station we went to was the Native Americans station. I learned that to survive they take rice off of a rice plant. Then there was a plant that if you take a leaf off of it, it will leak out milk. There was another plant that produced liquid too but I forgot what its name was and the liquid was sour when we tasted it. Then the guy told us what the Native Americans used as tobacco. The tobacco came from a tobacco plant. Then he told us what they smoked it in, the thing that they smoked it in is made out of red stone or something like that.
The next station was the nature station. And there was a grave of a guy who died there. His name is Louis Chappee and he lived from 1766 and died before 1851. They also have a poison ivy patch there and I learned poison ivy has three leaves on it. Then we walked over to a plant that was so soft when you feel it.
Next was the fur trading station. The fur traders usually travel on land. They also trap far away from their homes so they have to sleep in the huts they make. They eat what they trap but they kept the skins of the animals.
The last station we went to was the logging station and I liked it. To transport white pine you can
Put it in the river and float it down stream. After that we got to cut a piece of wood with a two man saw. When it was over I couldn’t believe how much I learned.
Chappee Rapids
by Riley
On Tuesday September 18, 2012 I went with my class to Chappee Weber Learning Center. Its a place to learn about the past. The first group we went to was the Native American station ran by John Helfert. We learned about what the Indians use. We learned that the Indians took canoes and took two sticks and shook a weed that had rice on it. After they chopped it they picked it. The Indians used buffalo bones for towels. We also tried some juice from a sumac tree. It was sour! Ring ring right time for the next station.
The next group we went to was the Nature station ran by Denise Taylor. We learned things in nature at that station. We learned that the white pine has five needles because white is five words. And did you know that poison ivy has three leaves? Then we talked a little about how rocks get in the ground. We also learned about all kinds of weeds. One of the weeds smelled like spray. Ring ring ring time for the next station.
The next group we went to was the fur trading station. We learned that the Indians smoked pipes. The Indians had only 3 canoes to trap the animals. They had to take the canoes to trap the animals. Then we learned how wide the Menominee River is. After he told us that he let us all touch the fur he had.
The last group we went to was the logging station ran by Bob Brisson. We learned how they chopped down wood. The Indians had a trailer with water so they could dump it on the snow then it froze overnight. So then the next day it would be easy to haul the wood. After he told us that we got to use a two man saw. I didn’t get it at first but I go the hang of it. And that was my day at Cappee Weber Learning Center.
THE END
Chappee Rapids
by Paige Cappaert
One day my class went to Chappee Rapids, it's a outdoor learning museum about the history of Michigan
The first station my group went to was logging. Did you know that before the loggers were the fur traders ? Or that people mostly logged white pine? Know why 'cause it's lightweight and strong. White pine was transported by water always even though after the civil war people started to transported it by train. Did you know that loggers always cut trees into 16 foot pieces? They were cutting some big trees then weren't they. In the logging business there was a person with a giant ruler who measures the end of the log then writes it down then stamps it with a double sided hammer that has the company and camp sign. Did you know why white pine is called white, it's needles are green it's cones are brown and it's bark is gray so why is it called white. 'Cause it's wood is white! Then we got to use a two-man saw my partner was Morgan.
The next station we went to was the Native Americans with John Helfort. Know whats really important to some tribes of Indians? Wild rice, they collected it like this one person in a canoe would row slowly while the other person with two long sticks would tap the rice into the canoe carefully so it wouldn't fall off. Also Indian tobacco kinnikninik is only harvested in the fall. They make there pipes out of a soft stone that is only found in Minnesota. Funny thing though they never fought there. I love the combs they made there was one with really thick fingers and one with really skinny fingers. You know the towels we use but the Indians used a buffalo rib to scrape the water off of them. I think it would be cool to try that some time. I wonder what works better a bone or a towel? The sumac juice tasted really sour though!!
Then we went to the Nature station with Denise Taylor. Here's some fun facts about nature. The ash tree has a compound leaf that means it's a couple of leaves. Did you know that buck thorn is poisonous and it's an invasive plant that means it's not supposed to be here. Here's a fact that I'm sure you don't know. White pine has 5 needles per bundle. I remember that by w-h-i-t-e 5 letters 5 needles. Lewis Chappee was born in Canada ,but it could have been here 'cause it was Canada at the time. And he died here. He lived from1776-1856. Did you know there's no more rapids in the Menominee river? Logging evened it all out. And Wisconsin is on the other side.
The next station was fur trading. Do you know the order of which Michigan was controlled by? First the French then the British. The french made canoes ,but they weren't made very well. The biggest one could hold 14 men and 346 pounds of pelts. The men who rowed the canoes were only about 5 feet tall, but that's how they wanted them to be. And they had to be able to sing otherwise they wouldn't get hired. Know what they ate rubaboo a mixture of dried meat ,nuts,grease,berries,corn meal,and what ever else they could find. They always sang too. Did you know that they smoked there pipes every 2 HOURS. I'd get sick!!!!!! Then we got to feel some furs I liked the mink the best.
I had a fun and interesting time at Chappee Rapids. I learned a lot ,but I can't decide which station. I liked best.
Our Fiction Stories
3/28/12Friendship
By Jasmine J. Gibellina
Onceupon a time in a far away kingdom there lived a girl and her name was Brittney. Brittney had a best friend her name was Courtney. They both lived in Lilliput along with tons and tons of other people like widows, peasants, rich kids and their parents, poor kids and their parents and orphans. But Brittney and the rest of her friends weren’t poor nor were they rich. They were right in the middle of the poor and of the rich.One thing that was different about Lilliput was their language. Instead of sad they said forlorn. They also said well really nothing different. Nothing was ever slow in Lilliput. Almost everyone was very busy with their jobs, with their children, and doing chores and shopping. But some were just talking to one another.
Like five people, Brittney and her four friends. But as of right know it was just Courtney and Brittney. That’s were our story begins.
Brittney and Courtney had so many good times together just them and sometimes with their other friends Grace, Jenny, and Kelly. They all have brown hair except for two of them Grace and Kelly had blond hair. Brittney had light blue eyes just like Courtney and Grace. Kelly and Jenny had light green eyes that were almost the same color as fresh green summer grass. They were all very pretty.
Brittney and Courtney had always and will always been best friends for as long as they could remember even through thick and thin.Even in third grade when they didn’t even play together Brittney really didn’t know why, she only had a guess because nothing really happened and her guess was because they were in different classes, but she had no idea. The only thing she knew was that they were still best friends.
They always hung out over the weekends and in the summer but even though they did that together Brittney still felt left out because she was the only one out of her friend’s that was not playing with Courtney. She had a forlorn look every day and she really never talked that much either. She just talked when she got called on and when someone asked her a question. She was really forlorned but she was trying to keep her head up. She felt like their friendship was getting torn apart and that it could not be fixed but she was wrong. (At least at that time.)
After that year of not playing with Courtney at recess, they finally got in the same class and that year they started to play with each other again and they had an even better friendship than before.
They always played together every recess with Grace, Jenny, Kelly.The only bad thing about that was she never got to play alone with Courtney. Just the two of them together and talk with one another. L She didn’t care so much about it though.
The next morning was bad for Brittney. At recess they were on the jungle gym. When they got to the top of the slides they saw Taylor and Haley coming. So they got down as fast as they could and then started to run away. They followed for a while but then they stopped. Brittney and the rest stopped running too. They started talking then Jenny said, “It’s nice to have us four musketeers playing together right?”
“Yes, but there’s five of us, bye Jenny.” said Courtney.
Then Jenny said, “Ya Brittney bye.”
After a while of going back and forth like that Courtney called a meeting but Brittney couldn’t be in it because it was about if she could be a musketeer. So they put her around the corner of the building so she couldn’t hear what they were saying. After a while they came back to tell her what they decided. They told her she couldn’t be a musketeer. Courtney asked, “Do you understand?”
Brittney said in a soft voice, “No I don’t get it. Why can’t I be a musketeer?”
“It’s hard to explain.” Courtney said. Trying not to hurt her feelings anymore than she knew she already had. “That doesn’t mean we still can’t be BFF’s.” Courtney said softly. Brittney started to cry a little, but she kept trying to keep from being a cry baby.
Courtney said, “Come on Brittney you can play with us, but just for this recess.”
So Brittney went with them, but she still was sad inside and she felt like they didn’t like her, but she knew that wasn’t true. She knew that they would always be best friends know matter what.
After the bell rang it was time for writing and Courtney sat by Brittney since they weren’t going to play with each other at recess any more. (As far as they knew.)
They got a lot of time to do writing but soon it was lunch time. They had sat next to one another at lunch, and they talked to one another too. It was like what happened at recess didn’t happen at all.
After lunch, time went by so fast, and it was already time for computers. Their seats that they sat in had always been right next to each other all year. After they sat down and got started,
Courtney asked, “So do you get it now?” Brittney didn’t know what she was talking about, so she said,
“Get what?”
Courtney was confused. “You know what I mean. So do you get it now?” Courtney asked again.
Brittney replied once again, “Get what fractions, and science? (She said that because she didn’t really understanding it before.) Yes I do thank you for being so considerate Courtney. That was very nice of you to be thinking of me.”
“No do you get it now you know the thing? Do you get the four musketeers?” Courtney said trying to keep her voice under control.
“Oh that. No. Sorry I just don’t get the four musketeers.” Brittney said in a sad voice.
“I’ll talk to you later Courtney.” continuedBrittney with a frown on her face.
When they got back to the classroom Courtney asked, “So what don’t you get?”
“Everything is what I don’t get.” Brittney said softly.
“What part or everything don’t you get Brittney?”
“I don’t get anything like how I can’t play with you, how you can’t just make a musketeer, how I get in the way of you Jenny, Grace, and Kelly, and how you guys can’t have anyone else as a musketeer, and why you promised to never let anyone else be a musketeer. That’s what l don’t get. So did I explain everything better this time?”
Courtney actually got confused with what was so confusing about it. “I’m sorry that you don’t get it but that’s not my fault. I tried to explain it,” Courtney said in a sad, low voice.
“It’s ok,” replied Brittney.
After their conversation they both went back to their seats. The rest of the day Brittney was thinking about the Musketeers and she was really trying to understand, but she couldn’t.
Then the bell rang to go home. On the bus ride she talked to Grace and some other people until she got home.
When she walked in the door she thought, “Hmmm, I’m really tired! I think I’ll just go to bed right now.” As she headed down the hall she thought about how good it was going to feel when she flops down into her nice, soft bed and covered up in her favorite fluffy pink blanket.
It didn’t take her long to fall asleep. The night went so fast that when she woke up she thought it was midnight but it was actually 6:00 in the morning! She rolled out of bed and whipped eyes as she picked out her clothes for the day. When the bus came she began to worry about what would happen at school.
She slowly walked down the stairs of the bus still unable to get rid of those anxious feelingsshe had. But, things did not go the way she expected them to. Not at all! Not even one little bit how she had expected. It went…It went…AMAZING!
When she walked into the school she saw Courtney, Grace, Kelly and Jenny. Well that wasn’t the exciting part. The exciting part was when Brittney got to class.
When she sat down she started to talk to Courtney and somewhere in the conversation, just somewhere, something came up that wasn’t really supposed to. Which was “Can I play with you at recess?” …and Courtney actually said YES!
Brittney was so happy, but it seemed to take forever for the recess bell to ring. When it did Brittney was so excited. She finally got to play with Courtney and the rest of her friends. From that day on nothing ever changed in Lilliput and they all lived happily after…even though Brittney never did quite understand why she couldn’t be a Musketeer back then.
3-27-12 Bell and her Dog Sunny By: Emily
Once there lived a little girl named Bell.
Bell was ten years old and her mom and dad would never let her have a dog The reason they would not let her have a dog was because when her dad was three he got bit by a dog. He got bit by a dog was because he was at a park and there was a dog that was a stray. It was afraid of humans and it bit her dad.
Bell’s parents let her have a rabbit a cat and even a horse. Ever since Bell was five she always adored dogs.
One day Bell was outside on her swing set and she saw a yellow spec in the field and Bell ran to it and it was a dog without a collar. She knew that her parents would not let her keep the dog so Bell tried to avoid her parents looking at her. So Bell went into her garage and she saw an old yellow rain jacket and Bell rapped the dog in the rain jacket and then she brought the dog up to her room and put her in Bell’s closet. Then Bell went down to the kitchen and then she went to the fridge and Bell got some left over ham.
Then she went back up to her room and the dog kind of looked like it had already ate then all a sudden Bell heard something coming up to her room and then she saw something orange by her door and then Bell said Marley. Then Bell walked gave Marley and Marley ate the ham up real ate the ham up real quick.
Bell then set her alarm clock to 6:00 then hopped into her bed and then she fell asleep and then she woke up to a beeping alarm. Bell got dressed and then got dressed and Bell tried to find one of her biggest t-shirt. Bell found a really big sweat shirt. Bell then put the dog into her sweat shirt. Bell walked over to her driveway then the bus arrived and Bell got onto the bus and everyone was laughing at Bell.
Bell felt like something was missing so Bell looked into her backpack and her math book was missing. The bus stopped and Bell got off slowly Bell’s friends was waiting for her. Bell’s friend Ally asked her why do you look so chubby. Then Bell said follow me and she went over to a stall and pulled out a yellow furry dog and Sophie asked what are you going to name it? Bell replied and said how about we name it Sunny and all the friends said that it was a good idea.
Bell said bye to all her friends and then she started walking home because she didn’t want to be made fun of. So Bell walked home. Bell heard Sunny moaning and dust rubbing on her legs. Bell was almost home and she was sweating like a dog. Bell walked up the hill because she did not want to get in trouble.
Bell was almost up to her room and her dad was standing right in front of her. Bell said “hi.” Bell’s dad replied and said your mom is searching for you on the street! And why are you wearing that huge sweat shirt. Her dad said go to your room right now! Then she ran right into her room as fast as she could. Bell fell fast asleep, and Bell had a dream that her dad said can I have a Sunny side up egg for breakfast. Then all a sudden she woke up to a loud shouting sound. It was her dad then a loud stomping sound. Bell peaked out her door and her mom was crying. Bell ran out of her room and she said I’m sorry mom Bell’s mom replied and said I was worried sick for you. Then Bell said do you want me to get you anything she said just get me water. Bell returned back with water and her moms said just go to bed now. Bell went to her room and she forgot all about Sunny so she looked in her closet and she was fast asleep. And she didn’t even look like she was hungry.
Bell went to her bed and fell fast asleep. Bell woke up to a voice that seemed similar. She opened up her eyes and it was her dad. Bell said hi daddy. Then he said hi I’m going to live with grandma Swindler because mommy and I aren’t doing too well. Oh alright. Bell got dressed but this time she wasn’t going to bring Sunny along. Bell went to the end of her driveway to wait for the bus. 4min. later the bus came and Bell got on but this time no one laughed. The bus stopped and Bell was the first to get off. All four friends were waiting for her and then Ally asked” where’s Sunny”? She’s at home.
Then Bell walked with all her friends to class everything was easy for Bell. Then the bell rang and the four friends walked back to their buses. Bell got on her bus and she was the first to get off. Bell ran to her front door and her mom was holding 6 new born puppies. Bell said “can I keep them”? Then all a sudden the door bell rang, it was Bells dad. Bell’s mom ran to the door and her dad was holding a bouquet of roses. He said “I’m sorry will you please forgive me”? Bell’s mom said “I will always forgive you”. He saw 6 puppies on the floor and said “I know that my family loves dogs and I will let you keep them because nothing will break our family apart.
3-22-12 Isabella and Starlight By Rebecca Havelka
One morning two sisters, Isabella and Starlight woke up, got dressed and ate breakfast, brushed their teeth, then they got on the bus. Isabella is 15 years old and Starlight is 13 years old. Isabella likes sitting down, reading a book, working with her animals, and doing crafts. Starlight likes doing crafts, working with her animals, hanging out with her family.
When they got to school they went to hang out with their friends and Isabella then after they were hanging out with their friends they went to algebra and Starlight went to English. After school they had to run down to the office to drop off their volleyball form.
When Isabella and Starlight walked up the steps to the bus and looked down the aisle they saw that the seats were all taken up in the back of the bus. They looked at the little kids and then they looked at each other. So then they saw an empty seat so they throw their stuff in the seat and sat there and then like a second later the little kids started to crowd them and ask them a lot of questions.
Then Isabella said “This is going to be a long ride.” When they were leaving this one kid named Freddy asked “Are you are a big kid?”
Isabella said “What did you say?”
And Freddy said “So you got in trouble.”
And Isabella said “We are not in trouble.”
“But you just said that you were in trouble,” said Freddy
Then Isabella said “We have to sit in the front because we had to go drop some papers down at the office and there were no seats left in the back of the bus.” Then this one kid named Cate, Isabella’s friend, was making fun of them and saying “How’s the ride with the little kids?” Then this little kid was making fun of them and chanting “They’re in trouble! They’re in trouble.”
When they got home their mom asked “How was school, girls?” “Good” said Starlight.
They sat down and they watched NCIS at 7:00 then Isabella made some popcorn for them then they watched NCIS Los Angeles. Then Isabella and Starlight took their pills because they have Cystic Fibrosis, and then they went to sleep.
Starlight had a dream that they got out late from school and then they were heading for the buses and then the buses were starting to pull away and they caught up to the bus and then when they got on the bus there were no seats left on the bus so they had to sit in the front and they were squishing this little girl and then the little kids were bothering them.
Then Starlight started screaming and then her sister Isabella fell off her bed and said “Why would you scream” and then Starlight said “I had a bad dream.”Isabella said “So that mean that you can scream.” Then so Starlight was getting kind of scared and she couldn’t fall asleep and then the next day when then got on the bus the little kids were calling them names. Then when they got in the back of the bus all the big kids were making fun of them. Then they got home and then when it was dinner they had potatoes and meat loaf. When it was bed time they got on their pj and then they went to bed. In the morning when they got on the bus there was a seat left in the bus and when they were getting off the bus no one was making fun of them.
Colin the cat Brandon 3-19-12
Once upon a time I spotted a cat that was following me all over the city. Every time I looked back at him he stopped and did something else like sniff or look away. I started to run away and then he started to run with me so I ran even faster. When I turned the corner I thought I lost him, but five minutes later I saw him again. But he did not see me for five seconds.
Then he spotted me and I ran in to a restaurant and he still found me so I ran out the back door and into the alley. Then I walked out of the alley and into my house. As I walk into the living room my mom said hello Timmy. Then I went to the living room and told my mom and she said” maybe you’re going nuts then I said” just forget about it and then I went back outside and look for that stupid cat. After 2 hours of searching it was five o clock and I still didn’t find that cat. so I walk home and into my bedroom and I found that cat laying on my bed and he was chewing on my socks and then I said I’ll keep you for a pet and he told the cat that he can’t show his parents. Then he decided to name him Colin then I walk down stairs and grabbed some raw meet for Colin then he mowed it down like there was no tomorrow. Then I went back down stairs and got some spoiled milk then I brought it to Colin and then I said to Colin that he was a big Tomcat.
The next day I walk outside while Colin was still sleeping then I saw a poster saying missing cat named Colin. Then I ran back inside and toke the cat and went to the library to make some fake pass ports so we can get out of this state so they don’t take my cat. On my way to the library I ran into this guy and he turn around and said”hey that is my cat” and I said no I found it and now you do not get it back. Then I ran and he came racing after me so I ran into a porta potty and turn my sweat shirt inside out so he didn’t notice me. Three hours later trying to find a way to my house. When I finally was at my house and said to my mom “let’s move to Minnesota and get out of Michigan and his mom said why and he said because I don’t like it here and that I want to keep this cat I have but you won’t let me and that someone wants it back and I don’t want to give it back because he so furry and cute. Then his mom decided about it and said yes. And then I said to myself that were going to have a happy life after all.
Vacation written by Skylar Swanson. 3/20/12
Mindy was staying in Chicago with her grandma with a hurt fish and a friend named Ally.
It was summer and Mindy thought she could go on a vacation. She hadn’t done anything that summer and summer was almost over, so Mindy decided to go to Chicago. But when she got there it was boring, so her grandma took her to the beach. At the beach she met a friend and her name was Ally. Ally said,” Do you want to go play in the water? ””Sure, Mindy said”. They started having fun and under water they saw this school of fish. They were so cool that they wanted to touch one. They swam down to touch one. It was slimy. Then they swam out a little deeper and they saw a rock fall on this fishes fin so they swam up to the surface and yelled to Mindy’s grandpa. “Go get a bucket.”So he got a bucket and threw it in the water. Then they swam down and picked it up. Mindy really took care of that fish.
At the end of the day Mindy wanted her friend named Ally to sleep over, so Mindy asked her grandma. “Is it ok with Ally’s mother”? They both said “yes”. Then grandma said,” If it’s ok with Ally’s mom it’s ok with me”.
The next day it was time for her friend to go home. The fish was all better so the 2 best friends walked together down to the beach and they let the fish go.
BY CONRAD J BERGER 3-20-12
I relisded that someone came into my life and my parents named her Maggie and loved her and I didn`t like it when they pay attention to Maggie instead of me.
Maggie was in her room one Tuesday night and I went to play with her and she made a stupid rule, she tells me to say what she saies to the game that’s called semis
Maggie is the one who is a brat. Conrad is the one who plays the games and walks away and does not play at all.
Maggie is a big brat to play with. When we play a game she makes these stupid rules up and she tell me what to say in the game. You do not want to live with her at all. Maggie is a know-it-all and she does not want to play with you. Maggie does not share with her toys at all. When you want to play with her she will say no. When Maggie asks me to play with her I will say no when she ask me to play with her. Maggie will not share her toys with Conrad. Then Conrad goes and leaves Maggie`s room then Maggie comes into Conrad`s room and asks to play with Conrad`s toys and Conrad says no because you don`t let Conrad play with your toy`s so Conrad kicks Maggie out of Conrad`s room forever.
Conrad and Maggie are in Maggie`s room one evening laying on the floor. Maggie says “Conrad do you want to play semis then Conrad says no, Conrad does not want to play semis at all. Conrad play semis and then right in the middle of the game called semis then Maggie goes and makes this stupid rule and Maggie wants me to say whatever Maggie says all the time we play a game and sometimes Maggie makes this stupid game called my little ponies.
When Conrad comes and asks to play a game, Maggie goes and says no or yes and then when Maggie and Conrad pick a game and when Conrad and Maggie are about to play a game Maggie goes and makes these stupid rules called you must play the way Maggie wants to play the game. Then Conrad goes and leaves Maggie`s room for good then Conrad goes in his room and Maggie goes and asks to play semis and Conrad goes and says no because you Maggie said to play the way you have to play. Then Conrad and Maggie go to the trampolene and they get into a fit and they go to camp and we played a game we had a fit again and Maggie went to the house to play with her Mom in the house. Then Maggie can’t stay out in camp that night and Maggie will have to sleep in the house all night sleeping in Mom`s room for two nights innless Conrad and Dad go to camp on Fridays Maggie gats to sleep in Mom`s room for two nights when Conrad and Dad sleep in camp for two nights in camp all weekend. Then on Sunday at lunch Maggie comes to camp and pick the moves and Conrad has to watch Barbie all day long and the rest of the week. Maggie goes back to the house and plays with her Mom all day long and all week long.
THE SALAMANDER3/20/12WRITTEN BY Haley Thomsen
One sunny day charlotte and her dad went fishing . Charlotte, nice, loveable, funny, and cute. Charlotte her dad said,’’ charlotte do you like fishing.’’ She said,’’ yes dad I like fishing.’’ Then when the day was done they went home she asked her parents,’’ can I go to Avery’s mom and dad.’’ They said yes. Then she went to Avery’s house and he was not there. Then charlotte went to the park and saw that he was there. Then she wanted to show him her salamander. Then when she went over there Avery said,’’ hi charlotte how are you doing today.’’ She said,’’ good do you want to see my salamander.’’ He said,’’ shuer. Where did you get it?’’ she said,’’ I got it from fishing.’’ He said,’’ cool.’’ Then when the day was done they went to bed.
The day I moved 9 3-20-12 Teagan
I live here in Michigan and I’m moving to Hawaii. I am a little sad that I am moving to Hawaii. A place I never heard of. So, I’m going to be a little exited to see what it looks like. And since I’m only 6,I hope it’s not too much for me. I want to get a good house there. I found a lot of good hide and seek spots in my house. I guess I’m going to have to give it up… I’m kind`ve exited that I’m going there and I’m a little sad that I’m moving away from my friends and family. I pick up my suit cases and have a last glimpse of my house before I go.
The reason why I was moving is because my dad got a new job. He got fired because he was tardy a bunch of times. He wants a job to make him feel comfortable.
The flight took 5 hours to land. The airline it was very fun. I played my game the whole time. I got a little pale on the plane when the pilot did loop de loops. When we land in 5 hours I could not believe my eyes!
Mom said, “This is Hawaii”. There are people eating pineapples and I was admiring the water park sight. It was the biggest park I ever saw. There were kids going through the slides. You can see through them. I asked mom to go there and she said, “Just a minute”. The people who were waiting for us were very nice. They said aloha! Then they showed us to our room. Mom said to watch TV while she gets the suit cases. Then the next day I wanted to go home so badly. I miss my grandma, I miss everyone. But mom said this is our home, we can’t move. The thing that made me feel better is that we’re going to a water park after wards. I went home. I felt better. I didn’t miss my family, but I did miss my houseL.I said to mom, “I just wanted to go home”.
Mom “said this is our home now”. She also said “how can you not like this perfect place? No its not, I say,” volcano’s erupt here!” You get bad luck here how would you like it if you got bad luck mom? But we never went home .A few years later I got used to it, and mastered the language and the culture. I said to mom do we belong here? I went to school and I met my friends. Thoney and Brandon they said “you still like Hawaii?” I said “yes it never gets old”. Mom and I were going to Michigan for vacation, and I even forgot about my house I used to live in. I met my old friends, and they missed me so much. We played at their house a lot. It was fun. Mom said “it’s time to go to Hawaii”. And I said I`ll send you guys a letter. When I was back in Hawaii I remembered something to say to mom.“Hey mom I take back what I said about Hawaii. “I love Hawaii” I went to the park with my new friends in Hawaii. They said “where were you for the weekend?”I said “My hometown in Michigan.” I will never forget Michigan. It is the perfect place to live.
The Three Best Friends by Jacob 22
It was the first day of kindergarten all the students were greeting each other except for three that was Jacob, Brandon and Colin. They were playing with the kindergarten toy’s they were having so much fun that they didn’t even hear the teacher yell at them. That day the guys had a lot of fun during lunchtime, naptime, work time, and reading time.
The year went really quick. So when it was time to go they could not say goodbye. They are in first grade now still bff but the year went really quick so when it was time to go they could not say goodbye and it was like that 2nd grade 3rd grade. So now they are in fourth grade still Bff’s one day they we’re having such a good day they decided to walk each other to the buses on the way Brandon was telling a joke when she was finished Colin and Jacob we’re almost on the ground laughing when this 102 lady dropped some money on the ground and slipped in a puddle. When she got up she looked at the boys and said you guys will never be friends again and she was gone.
The next day the guys didn’t believe that but Colin had a little wonder in him. When he told Jacob and Brandon they just laughed and said don’t worry they said. The next day Colin said that we should tell a teacher at school. That moment Brandon punched Colin in the face. Then Jacob got pushed back well then Jacob said I’ll see you tomorrow. When Jacob got to school the next morning Colin and Brandon when they were talking when they heard shuffling they looked by the recess door their and there was the old lady Brandon said he had a baseball bat in his backpack. He took the bat and whacked the old lady in the leg. The three best got suspended from school for life. One Thursday at Garys all three of them seen each other they made a plan to run away. They decided what day to run away on and what to bring and where to meet. On the day they ran away they wrote a note to their parents why they were running away.
When they were all at the meeting spot they decided to run away in the Daggett woods. When they decided where to set up it was a little stone house they broke into it and took out there stuff that they brat. Colin brought fishing rod, paper, matches, rope, canteen and back pack. Brandon brought 22, food, blanket, pillow, flashlight and a back pack. Jacob brought a tent, food, BB gun, bow narrow, 22 and a bag. They decided to get a fire going it was pretty easy. Brandon said that one of us and keeps the fire going while two of us go hunting. Colin said he will stay back.
After one month they decided to go home. They packed up all their stuff and headed home on the way home they were thinking if their parents would be mad at them. When they got home they heard screaming their parents came running out kissing and hugging them. When they got inside they got a nice breakfast of corn beef hash and a nice comfy bed.
Digger the dog Owen z. 3-21-12
One day a dog named Digger was digging in his back yard when he found his old bone from when he was just two weeks old. He brought it in the house and thought about what it would be like to be a baby again. He wondered if it was possible to go back in time to when he was a baby. And just his luck he was going to the museum and the exhibit they were going to was the time machine exhibit. In diggers mind he was saying plug it in pull the lever, come on digger, you can do it just pull the lever. So he walked up to the time machine put the wire in his mouth and pushed it into the wall he then looked around and sat down and turned the knob to the year 2010 then he pulled the lever and then he felt tingly and then he looked out the and saw his old house and looked at his paws and then in a mirror and realized he was a puppy again. He walked into the dinosaur exhibit and he saw all the bones in the room and tried to fight back the urge to run up and grab the bone in his mouth but he just couldn’t do it. He ran up to the smallest dino in the room and tried as hard as could to pull out the leg bone but it just wouldn’t budge but he kept on pulling he pulled so that his teeth slipped of the bone and he went flying across the room.
A museum guard came and threw him out of the museum then he saw a bone in the middle of the road he started chasing after before he knew he was in a truck with the doors being shut behind him and an engine starting up then he thought “uh oh I’ve been caught by the dog catcher what should I” but his thoughts were interrupted by a loud squeaky bark he knew that bark anywhere it was his best friend squeaky’s bark. They had been since they were puppies even though they still are puppies. Digger was wishing he had never gone back in time but at least he’s with his friend. Then the truck stopped and it shut off. The dog catcher was coming to the door digger tried to hide but he just couldn’t do it his coat was to shiny and the sun was to bright so his coat was way bright
The Crazy House by Evan walcher 3/22/12
It was one dark night and there was a mansion on Edlesburg Street by a creepy swamp.
Some say the Berger’s lived there. One was named Claire Berger and the other was named Bob Berger and they had a kid named Nicholas Berger and they had a cat named tubby. They died because of illness and they say the place is still cursed until this day because they died of a mysterious disease
A clown named Bobby Berger he got the mansion because bob was his older brother. It took him 8 months to move in.
Everything was fine until October 1789 then Bobby heard a sound and he went to check it out then all of a sudden he got a chill like somebody had walked through somebody then the vase in his room broke so he went up stairs to check it out. He heard a noise in the closet so he grabbed his gun he opened the closet door and there was nothing there so he went down stairs to get a drink of milk. Then he went to bed. The next morning he got up and went to eat breakfast.
Then it was night time he went to bed prepared for what happened last night then he heard a noise then he got ate en and never seen again.
3/20/12 FROG KINGDOM
By Ally Schultz
You have probably heard of Kings and Queens and Kingdoms, but this one is not an everyday kingdom. This is a Frog Kingdom.
Down in South America King Hopper and Queen Leaper were keeping everything in order.
Everything was peaceful in Frog Kingdom. Every frog was harvesting, cooking, and preparing for the Annul Frog Celebration. Except for the Croaker family they didn’t really care about the Annul Frog Celebration.
Isabella, the mother of the Croaker family, enjoyed cooking and cleaning; her favorite thing to cook was cricket soup. Tom, the man of the Croaker family, enjoyed fishing for flies with his tongue. And their17 children that were also known as seventeen-lets enjoyed making trouble for their parents and everyone in Frog Kingdom.
One day the Croaker kids were bored and they were dying of deviousness so they decided to ruin all the preparations for the Annual Frog Celebration, they drew up a plan and said that they had to stick to it. Off they went everyone took their places and acted like normal frogs preparing the Annul Frog Celebration and started to knock over flypie, swampwater, and dragonflycookies. Everything would’ve been ruined if the all adult frogs wouldn’t have caught everything.
They went home, had some dinner, and then went to sleep in their leaf beds. In the morning they had a bowl of grasshopper soup and they were all mad that they didn’t achieve their goal yesterday so they then decided to try to ruin preparations again. They ran out the door filled with excitement, but when they got to the field everything was already ruined.
They could see a faint shadow was coming up the hill a hill the sun setting in the horizon, “I hope you learned your lesson frogs.” the shadow said. Finally the shadow came so the Croaker kids could see, but only a glimpse, because another frog got in their way.
It was Frog Kingdom’s worst nightmare; it was Toader. He always did a surprise visit every year to take all Frog Kingdom’s food with his side kicks Grumpy and Bumpy. No one knew why Toader hated Frog Kingdom so much except for King Hopper and the Croaker kids. It was because Toader and King Hopper are brothers. When Hopper got crowned king, Toader was jealous and said he would get his revenge, and every time he was about to forgive Hopper he would think of a saying. His brother made him miserable so why shouldn’t he make him miserable.
By the time the Croaker kids got done thinking about it, Toader was gone. “AAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!” screamed a women frog, “Toader has stolen King Hopper and Queen Leaper!!”Every frog gasped, the Croaker kids ran to tell their parents. Their parents said that this was the only time Croaker kids could use their evilness. The mission was to save King Hopper and Queen Leaper. The Croaker kids were filled with confidence. They wanted to get started right away. To get prepared the Croaker kids got their frog packs and filled them with weapons and 3 bowls of their mom’s homemade cricket soup.
They went outside and started to look for mud prints. They found like 1000 before they could find Toader, Bumpy and Grumpy at the pond. They knew it was going to a bit frustrating because there were toad guards surrounding the pond. If you look really closely you could see the three of them watching a toad ball game. But a few toad guards weren’t going to stop them, so they all huddled up and made a plan and one frog got out a weapon called twig. What it did was when you pressed the red button it makes a sound like a twig snapping. The next part was to press the button and make the guards look for what made the sound so they did just that. The guards ran to where the sound was coming from. Then the kids surrounded the pond and jumped in. Toader, Grumpy and Bumpy heard a splash but just ignored it and kept watching the game. The Croaker kids looked all over for King Hopper or Queen Leaper. Finally one of the kids did the special croak that only frogs can do and hear. This type of croak and can only be used in case of an emergency.
A few seconds later they got an answer. It was Queen Leaper! Three of the Croaker kids quickly swam to unlock the cage that the King and Queen were trapped in. The Croaker kids, King Hopper, and Queen Leaper swam out of the pond, and back to Frog Kingdom. Toader found out about this, he returned to Frog Kingdom the very next day. When he showed up there was a huge army of every frog in Frog Kingdom.
Toader was shocked he tried to act tough, but fear crept all over him.
“GET HIM”, they all screamed. They rammed him over people screaming in his ear punching and kicking him. Toader was so scared he fainted; when he woke up he was in the Frog Kingdom dungeon and in front of him was King Hopper. He said to Toader, “I’ve tried to be reasonable, but you are so childish and couldn’t get over this so you leave me no choice, but to show you what the price you shall pay you will be in Frog Jail for the rest of your life.”
Toader was shocked that his own brother would do something like this. Toader tried to reason with him by saying, “Hey, we can work this out, how about I give you all the food back for the Annul Frog Celebration then I can go free.”
Hopper laid down the fact and said, “NO, you are going to stay here and learn your lesson.”
Toader was mad at himself. He didn’t even try to reason with his brother again because he knew the answer was no so he gave up. He was mad so he croaked a bad word and went to go sit down in the corner
Everything was much different outside of the Kingdom Queen Leaper was helping build the Croaker kid’s new store called the Weapons of Revenge.
There were also two new holidays that day that were Toader Day to remember the day that Frog Kingdom’s worst nightmare was taken down. And Croaker kids Day in honor of Frog Kingdom’s best heroes ever and most of them lived happily ever after.
Eden Newbury 3-19-12
In a town in Wisconsin called Neenah there was a 9 year old girl called Eden Newbury. She lived in that sweet town all her life. One day her parents were talking about her dad getting a new job in Michigan where he can do what he does best. He told the family, we might be moving to a now home.” The family was very happy, that they were moving to their now home.
When Eden’s mom started packing Eden was very happy to move. The reason she was so happy to leave her other school was people picked on her every day, week after week. She wished all year that she could move. After a few days they went to see their new house. When she went in to the house she loved the house she definitely wanted live there for the rest of her life.
After two week she moved in. Also she went to school the next day. She loved the school she was going to for the rest of the school year. The reason is the kids are kind and caring. The next day she made two new friends there name are Sydney, and Skylar. They were the same as everyone because they were kind and caring also.
One thing she loved at her new house was that she got her own room also her big brother was coming to live with her she was so excited. On day at her new house she went for a bike ride and she met a woman named Nancy she lives on the same street as Eden. Eden is very happy that she really liked her neighbors they were kind and caring like her classmates.
The way they treated her was great just the way she like it. She wished she could stay for a long time. On day she saw a dog after school well it was almost bed time for Eden. Her dad told her to bring the dog down the street so it would go home she brought it home. She now the girl that owned the dog her name was Catrina. Also she went to the same school as Eden. Eden said that she would come by tomorrow. The next day they played together. Also Eden played with her friends each day and went to school each day also.
Bob/Nerd boy by Collin Mahan 3/22/12
Once upon a time there was a boy named Bob Jones. He was woken by his older brother Joe. He looked at his clock. It was 7:45 he was going to be late for school! He got ready and ran to the bus.
On the bus Bob was called nerd boy for his knowledge. Even the bus driver called him nerd boy. School was great for him. But one day it was going to change. His fourth grade class was taking a math, spelling, and science test. Bob was stressed because teacher parent conferences were the next day. So if he got a bad grade his parents would know. When it came time to test he was nervous. Bob’s first problem was 0.9 X 0.87. He was too nervous to even move. He kept thinking of what he remembered in class. He was thinking about what to do first. Bob multiplied 9 and 7 to get 63. He put down 3 and carried the 6. Now 9 x 8 +6=78. He counted the decimals and put down 0.783. Now that he remembered what to do it was all very simple.
Next was his spelling test. This was the easiest for Bob. He had an A+ on every test. But he had missed one letter and knew that it was okay to miss one. He looked around the class to find everyone waiting while he was thinking. The weird kid Timmy threw paper at him.” Hurry up fatty,’’ said Timmy. Bob was so irritated so he just put random letters down. But he knew it was okay to get two wrong. When he got done he knew his grade was going to be about in the A range. And he never had less than an A.
After that is the science test. They have been working on matter and density. The first question was what the particles in a solid are like. Once again he remembered what they had done in the past month. One day they were talking about what they did. Nerd boy remembered particles in a solid are slow and stick together. He wrote and kept working.
Later that night when nerd boy went home. Bob was shocked to see his tests have D-. Bob was trying to make the D into an A. But he knew he would have to deal with it. So Bob ran home as fast as he could. When Joe came home, Bob was in the bathroom crying. When Bob came out he ran to his room. Bob’s mom saw his back pack and looked at his tests. All Bob heard was, ’’What, oh my gosh he is a loser!’’ Joe tried to talk Bob into coming out. After fifteen minutes of constant talking he finally came out. But nerd boy was worried about his mother. He was too scared to talk or even move. “I’m so sorry, I’m such a loser,” said Bob.
He wondered why he got a bad grade. He knew he got most of them right. So Bob ran to school to see his teacher, Mrs. Tim. He asked “Why did I get that bad grade.” He got the first few right he just got all the others wrong. He looked at his papers and noticed his mistakes. He asked if he could retake it all and she was so generous to let him take it all again. In about two hours he had finished. Bob was happy with the grade he got and went home. His mom saw the new grade and calmed down and his family was coming together again. Finally his mother brought him where he always wanted to be, DISNEYLAND!!!!!! Everyone went and had an amazing time. His grades were perfect and his brothers’ grades were amazing, so he and Joe got dinner from their favorite restaurant. The rest of the school year was fantastic. And that was Bob’s best/worst day of the year.
STEPHANYS DAD written by Sydney 3/22/12
There was a girl named Stephaney that was born in 2002. When Stephaney was born her dad already had five other children .Then it was Stephaney’s first day at the house and that’s when her dad left her.
When Stephaney grew up to be about ten she wondered where her dad lived. Then one day Stephaney’s mom was talking to Stephaney to see if she missed her dad so Stephaney’s mom decided to call Stephaney’s dads because Stephaney’s dad’s kids moved out of the house and now he was lonely without his kids living there anymore then he said.
He would like Stephaney to come down and see him so the next day Stephaney and Stephaney’s mom went down to his house in California .Stephaney was so happy to see her dad and after the first day visiting her dad. They walked to the park. They had a picnic .They played on the play ground and they sat up against a tree and just relaxed .So now Stephaney finally got to see her dad. Now she is really happy and goes to her dads every weekend but Stephaney isn’t the only one that’s happy now the whole family is happy.
Worst to Best 3-22-12 March 22nd 2012
By Maxwell McCue
Richard was just a 12 year old boy; he was in kids’ tackle football. Everyone hated him and his coach was very mean. The next day he went to practice and his coach was very mad. “What?” asked Richard. His coach stood in silence. “Nothing, now get to practicing!” his coach said. So Richard met up with the team.
As he got older he kept practicing and playing football. Then he was in adults’ football.
Richard was the worst on his football team, The Marshalls. He hated that he was never able to tackle anybody at all.
Then they were playing the last game in their 1st season.
Richard was on defense. The opponent’s quarterback said “hike!” and threw the ball. The man who was open caught it. Richard chased him and chased him then Richard dove for the tackle and missed so the opponent’s team got a touchdown.
Nobody on his football team liked him they always blamed things on him. Whenever they lost a game they blamed him, whenever the ball was thrown at the coach they blamed him, whenever someone got injured at practice they blamed him. Also they call him stupid names such as tied face, yolk nose, and numb nuts. But one day Richard’s coach told him “You have to tackle really hard Richard.” and Richard said “I’ll try.”
“Now I’ll tell you that you should practice tackling at home every day” the coach said. Then the coach showed Richard what he needed to do. So Richard did what his coach told him with his brother Paul.
They ran to Richard’s backyard, marked touchdowns, and started practicing. Paul would throw the ball while Richard would jump in the air, catch the ball and run to the touchdown. Then Paul would yell “hike” and Richard would run at him and tackle him.
Then on their new season they thought they were going to lose. Because they always lost. During the game they did not keep track of their scores. Richard did everything he could for them to win. Then at the end of the game the quarter-back said “We lost I just know it.” Then it was a surprise for the team when the announcer said “The winner is the Marshalls just because of Richard Johnson!” So they threw a big party that night. Everyone was Richard’s friend. J
Then they won all the other games…
And made it to the Super Bowl, but Richard wasn’t there because his brother Paul was in the hospital near the Super Bowl. Paul and Richard were watching the Super Bowl. Richard’s team was losing “I wish I could help them.” Richard said. Then at half time Paul said “Richard, go play football with your friends.” So Richard had a taxi drive him there and he arrived there at the end of halftime and helped The Marshalls catch up. Once again they didn’t keep track of their scores, but they knew they would win. They won the Super Bowl, but Richard didn’t like getting hurt in football so he quit.
Tiny Friends OwenT. 3/19/12
There was a kid named Kyle. He lived in Detroit Michigan. He has braces red shirt, green jeans, and black shoes. Everybody called him metal mouth. And these are the days It all changes.
He awoke with a tiny 2 inched green alien on him.
Alien 1 “We come from red planet’’
Kyle “You mean Mars’’
Alien 3 “Yes’’
Alien 1 “We clean mess’’
Kyle “WOW! Thanks.
Alien 4 “I fix teeth’ he checked is teeth and there was no braces.
That day at school Kyle’s tiny friends meet Helen. The school bully. Her brother came up behind Kyle and shoved him into a trash can. When he got out his friends had saucers that picked him up. Than went over to her brother and shoved him into the trashcan. Kyle’s eyes grew wide.
Kyle “Thanks’’
All eight aliens “You’re welcome’’
During science they would fly low on the ground. One day a kid yelled ALIENS!
And every one els saw them. The tiny friends took Kyle too one of the one of the NASA space ships. When he got inside it turned invisible. Why are you doing this?
Alien7” people saw us with you with us.’’
And they took off. But Kyle saw a parachute. He quickly reacted and garbed the parasuti, jumped out, pulled the handles and fell like a rose pedal of a flower. When he reached the ground he told everyone his story. And everyone believed him.
Kyle the kid that had aliens for friends. And just as he dreamed of, He became the most popular kid in the whole school. But there was something missing Helen the bully and her brother were missing.
He searched the room and peered out the window and saw them by the trash can.
So when Kyle asked Helen and her brother to be his friends they said sure.
So they where the best friends and people say “You need to have enemies to know who your friends are.’’
Many years later when Kyle became old and had grandchild this is what he told him.
Kyle as a grandpa, “And that’s the story when I had aliens.’’
Ace “SHHHHHH!! I’m trying to get high score” (while playing the video game)
Kyle as a grandpa, “Kids.’’
And he lived the rest of his happy old life. In memories of Kyle the boy with aliens 1980-2050.
The Great Wolf Lodge
By: Brenden Comstock
On February 13, 2012, I went on a mini vacation to The Great Wolf Lodge at Wisconsin Dells in the state of Wisconsin.
It took a long time to get there. I think it was about a 4 hour ride in our van.
My whole family went. It included: my mom, step dad Michael, my brother Logan, my step brothers Michael and Uriah, my step auntie Rachael, my step cousins Canaan and Hannah, and my step grandma and grandpa.
We spent 2 days and 1 night there. We were lucky and got to skip school to go there. We ate at subway on the way there. I had a ham and cheese sub.
The different rooms we played in were: the wave room, the lazy river room, and the water park room.
On the last day I got to buy a cool pen from the gift shop.
I sure had fun! I/we wish I/we could go there again!
Chinese Story
By Dakota
Taiwan was a kid that had no dad. Taiwan and his mom had barely any money to live. As Taiwan grew older he became wiser and wiser. He liked to meditate. It helped him tell the future of people. People from all over the world go to Taiwan for advice. Fookonoga came to Taiwan for advice about wisdom. How can I become wise? He lectured people about wisdom.
Taiwan lived to be 115 years old. He died from a heart attack. The legend is Taiwan turned to stone, and was never found again.
The Heart Attack 3/19/12
Claire Berger
It all started in 1973, London England. A couple lived in the mountains, they were called the Lincolns. Soon after their marriage they had a baby girl and named her Isabella.
In their spare time the Lincolns spent every second together. They especially liked to go to the county fair. On Friday afternoon the Lincolns were at the fair and they went on rides like the tilta-whirl, the mega tron, and most of all they liked going on the Ferris wheel. They also ate things like soft pretzels, candy apples and hotdogs. Their favorite thing of all was the petting zoo. Whenever they went to the petting zoo they ran right to Charlie the horse. Charlie loved the Lincolns. They always brought him a piece of pretzel. After the petting zoo the Lincolns would leave the fair.
One day the Lincolns were at the fair and Isabella asked her father, “When do you go on your trip Daddy?” “In three hours sweetie.” He replied. Then Isabella asked, “Can we go to the petting zoo?” “Sure.” The parents said. After they were done at the petting zoo it was time for the father to leave. The Lincolns drove to the airport and dropped the father off. The father kissed the mother and Isabella good-bye. Isabella and her mother watched the father`s plane take off. Isabella whispered, “Good-bye, Daddy.”
When Isabella was five she heard her mother crying. Isabella asked, “Mother why are you crying?” “I just got a call from Joe at your father`s work, h…h…he had a heart attack.” The mother stammered.”
“He`s at the hospital isn`t he mother?” “Yes.” She replied.
“Then let`s go to the hospital.” Said Isabella. So Isabella and her mother called a taxi to come take them to the hospital.
When they got in the hospital doctors greeted them with, “Hello.” And “How are you doing today.” When Isabella and her mother got to the front desk the mother said, “We’re looking for Albert Lincoln please.” The doctor looked up from her magazine and rolled her eyes. Finally she said, “Room 17 go down the hall and take a left.”
“Thank you.” When they got in the room they saw the father lying in a hospital bed!
The mother went up to the father, she listened to his heart, and he was still breathing a little. When he woke up he held his wife`s hand and said, “What ever happens to me I will always love you.” “Me too.” The mother replied Then Isabella went to the father and said, “I love you Daddy.” Then he layed his head down, and closed his eyes. He was dead.
Our Essays
Doctors
by Emily Johnson
People don’t really notice, but everyone is different even my twin sisters Karley and Kelsey are different. Because Karley is more of a girly girl, and Kelsey is more of a tom boy. My story is about how doctors are different. Because I had an experience where two doctors had a different amount of knowledge.
For example when I was 4 I had a really bad ear infection. It was so bad that I even cried. Since it was so bad my mom, and I had to go to a downtown checkup in Daggett.
So my mom, and me arrived there and when we got there we went in and they called my name. Emily. So I went to the doctor, and we asked what we should do. He said that I should take steroids.
So the next morning I took my medicine AKA steroids. After I took my medicine… I was MAD! I was so mad that I would not eat my eggs for breakfast. Guess what the steroids made me do. The steroids made me RIP my hair out!
Since the steroids didn’t work I had to go to a more experienced doctor. So my mom, and I went down to go seen the new doctor, and he said that steroids was a bad choice. So my other said that the steroid was a bad choice, and the new doctor said that I should have surgery so he would put tubes in my ear. After my surgery was done I felt all better. Even better I stopped ripping out my hair.
So in this story what I’m really trying to tell you is that nobody is the same, and nobody has the same amount of knowledge.
Doctors 2
Not all doctors are the same, and not all doctors make the same decision.
For example this year I had a bump under my chest so my mom and I went to Daggett for a checkup. So we got a checkup, and the doctor said can you swallow pills, and I said yes. Then the doctor said thank you because I have teenagers come in here, and say that they can’t swallow pills. They are a bunch of weenies. Then she said sorry they are out of pills or something. Then she ordered me something else.
Since my mom was going downtown to pick up Lexi from basketball practice. My mom got home, and I had to take my medicine with a food for 14 days or so. I took my medicine it tastes discussing.
So I took my medicine for 7 or something days and my bump from my chest was still there. Since it was still there my mom and I went to the same doctor. The doctor ordered me a brand new medicine. She told me that it is going to taste like banana, and strawberry. YES! Then she said that I have to take it with dairy products. For 14 days. So at my house I took it with string cheese. It tastes even worst. Ashlynn invited me to come to her house. So I went to her house, and I had to take my medicine. GROSSS! So I arrived at Ashlynn’s house, and Ally was at Ashlynn’s house too. Then we went down to her basement, and played with her Barbies. Then Ashlynn’s mom called us for dinner. For dinner we ate pizza, and I had to take my discussing medicine. Then I took it with milk, and I put the medicine, and Ashlynn’s dad said that if you drink your medicine I will dance but you have to do it in 5 seconds. Then I drank it too slow so he did not dance. Then we went back to the basement, and we watched The Smurfs, and then we went to bed. In the morning we ate waffles, and once again I had to take my stupid medicine. So I ate some of my waffle, and we also got a smoothie then we ate it, and then Ally, and I went home, and then I went home and my mom said that my chest was not as swollen.
Then two weeks later I had drank it all. So then my mom and I went to the doctor and she gave me a little bottle of the same medicine. On Sunday morning I had the rest of my medicine. HALLELUJAH. Then my mom and I stopped going to the doctor because it turned out that I was just blossoming. So what I’m saying is that not all doctors make the same decisions.
Doctors 3
No one notices, but everyone has different meanings. For example in basketball you have different positions. I’m the point guard Karley Kuntze is center because she is really tall. Even doctors are different. Since my essay is about how doctors are different my last story will be about how some doctors work with more gross stuff like blood, and taking nails out of arms, and then there’s the people that deal with colds. For example when that time I had a lump on my chest, and I had to go to a more experienced doctor, and have an ultra sound. That’s how doctors are different.
Spending Time With Family
Owen z. 2-2-12
I think summer is important because it’s time for students to learn things take break from school and spend time with family.
I was spending time with my sister today. One day I was playing on the water slide and shooting my squirt gun at my sister. It was hot day. I lay in the pool and ran around. I did no school that day work and I relaxed the rest of the day. I thought that was a good way to spend my day.
The next experience that makes me think summer is important is when I went fishing with my grandpa. I love when I going places with my grandpa we always have fun. This summer we were going fishing in our pond I caught a big fish it was a big fat stuffy trout about 2 feet long. I loved spending the day with my granddad it was a great way to spend the day that was a good way to spend time with my grandpa.
Another time was when I went to Wisconsin dells. It was a family vacation with my father, step mother, step brother, twin baby brothers, and sister. We rode on roller coasters one was called Pegasus it was really fast it took about 30 seconds to get around the track the track was really long it was really fast I almost puked all over the ground. Later my dad and I went back to the room we watched cartoons and played cards ate supper. The next day we played in the water park again. My dad and I went on a huge water slide. And I came and went back because the water slide was so steep.
Learning
One time I was practicing how I would go hunting with my grandpa. We didn’t see anything but he taught me a few things about hunting like how to the gun the right way, how to keep quite the time I went hunting I actually stayed quite that time. The next time I learned something in the summer was when I was helping my dad build in my grandma and grandpa’s basment. We put up walls and ceiling tiles it was hard because I just stood there with my arm up but I learned how to build a wall and put together a ceiling.
The next time is when learned how to swim.I was at my dads campground. I was in the pond trying to swim I knew about swimming but I didn’t know how to just yet but I kept trying . Then I took deep breath and started to float then I let it out and started thrasing my feet. When I looked I was swimming. This was different than the other times this time I taught myself something.
Take a break from school
One time in the summer when there was no school I was just sitting there enjoying the day in my pool.
We should have class president by Collin Mahan 2/9/12
Mrs. Nuttall’s class needs a class president. One reason is to make a list of who gets the chair. Another is for assignments, helping the teacher, and when she’s not in the room.
One reason is to help the teacher. In class Mrs. Nuttall is really busy. I observed that when she asks for the sticks every one jumps out of their seats and runs to her cart. And I thought why everyone would do that when only one person can do it so people can stay focused on their work. And if that happens there would be no homework. And it would be a lot quieter.
Helping the teacher. And kids who can’t get work done in that small time we have. If we had class president they could help get it done. And if they get it done they won’t have to stay in for recess. Trust me it’s not fun to stay in for recess. One day I couldn’t get my work done in time. So when I was inside working I noticed it was really quiet. After I got done I got up and the bell rang. I said’’ Nooo!’’ So I had to sit back in the chair again.
Helping the teacher she needs help with people who were absent and need to take tests. If they do and she is correcting he or she can give it to them. So Mrs. Nuttall can keep correcting and get her work done. And if that happens we can play Brain Quest. And Mrs. Nuttall can have her free time. And with our class she needs a break. Especially with this class and the talkers. I can even list a few Max, Owen. So she needs Z, Jacob, and sometimes Brandon. That’s what she has to deal with. A break from time to time.
Another reason is when she is not in the class room. If she isn’t there it’s a disaster. Everyone will hide, scream, and just yell. If we have class president he or she could tell them to be quiet or sit down. And then the other classes can concentrate. One day my class left lunch without Mrs. Nuttall. When we got in class everyone started to hide. And everyone were screaming and yelling. And if we had class president he or she could tell them to be quiet.
If she’s not in the room is they will just go out of control. If we got too noisy the other classes couldn’t concentrate. And then we would be responsible. So if we could keep it quiet more kids could get their work done. So that is another reason to have class president.
If she isn’t in the class room everyone is just loud. They just scream and yell and just run around. I can’t even hear myself think when she is not there. Especially when everyone is there in our class. So we need them to be quiet for everyone.
She needs help with assignments too. If everyone got their assignments done there would be no homework. And no one will have to stay in. And trust me it isn’t fun at all. When you’re alone and you finally get done and the bell rings and you have to sit back down. When we have late work it feels like you are getting tortured.
When we get assignments done in the small time we have its amazing. Because that means that we have no homework. If we don’t have homework we can go outside and get active. If that happens they will be healthy.
If they get their work done they could have fun. They can spend more time with family. Like watch a movie, go on vacation, or just go outside with them.
Games Are Good For Gamers
Owen Tickler
Many people think games rot your brain but actually there good you because they help you learn they are joyfull and keep you occupied.
Playing a spelling game and I had and I Games can help you learn a lot of things. Such as animal habitats spelling and language. I was once playing a spelling game I learned a lot of new words that I never knew before. I believe the game was Learn to spell. It was a fun game.
A lot of games are entertaining likeMW3 Left for dead 2 and Crack down. MW3 is the most played game of all me myself would play crack down more I know a lot more people on crack down. I was once playing 5 hours straight that’s how sweet these games are. That reminds me when I played all night.
Games are sooo fun. They can be very addicting. I just got a new game and I haven’t stopped playing it yet. Sometimes my mom will say time to get off. All I do is hook it up in my bedroom and say I’m taking a nap. “I’m a game control freak!”
And these are three perfect good reasons games are good for gamers. They must have games!
How Weather Changes People's Moods
by DakotaWeather Changes People’s Moods Weather changes people’s moods! For example, rain makes people drowsy. Hot weather makes people tired. Sunny weather makes people energetic. Snow makes people crazy. This makes me realize people don’t want to stay inside when it snows out.
Snow makes me excited. I’m happy that we got snow. I like to play in the snow banks. I like to play with my dog in the snow. I like to shovel snow.
I think weather changes people’s moods.
Why I like summer
Brandon2-2-12
Do you have a favorite season? Mine is summer because the weather is nice and I get to play sports and I get to go on vacation.
I like summer because I get to play football with my relatives and those people are my uncle matt Austin and me. Last summer I was playing football in the front yard. I ran to the touchdown and jumped in the end zone.
I like summer because I go fishing with my dad and my brothers. It a tradition that we do every year it a fun thing to do I always get a fish every year.
My favorite part about summer is vacation! We always go to hotels or water parks we always walk around by our self and do whatever we want.
The weather in the summer is nice sometimes but sometime it is cold and cool. I like it when it is sunny so I can go outside and get active and be a good sport.
This is important because summer is so very short.
There should not be distractions in class
by Conrad
There should not be distractions in class because
It is just hard to learn stuff when you hear alot of taiking and when you try to learn a new subject. If you want to know how to do it because you can`t hear what the teacher is saying. The taiking makes me not think so I can`t get my work done in time and my name goes on the board for not getting my work done. When people keep taiking and I can`t get my math, reading, socst, science, word study done and I can`t get my work done on time and I have to stay in for recess.
When the teacher is teaching someone a different student comes and comes to stop the teacher from teaching the student and there trying to tell the student something important and the student who comes to the teacher and the student who is learning a subject and the student can`t learn it. Because when the teacher is teaching someone comes and interrupts the teacher from teaching the student from learning in math, reading, wrighting, socst, science, wordstudy done when there are talkers in class, when I am trying to learn and it is like every secent and someone comes and interrupts the teacher from teaching the student that is learning the subject that is hard to the student who wants to get a good grade.
I just want to get out of extra help because it is very dumb going to extra help and every time I go to extra help I miss wrighting inless it is intill lunchtime and extra help is very dumb and when she saids big words she means small words. Extra help is where you go and learn new words and long words and when they say that they mean small words and I am getting tired of extra help and it is very dumb and when I go to extra help I just don`t want to go there and I want to get out of extra help and not go to extra help a gen in my live and I think extra help is very stupid and I just hate extra help and you why I hate extra help it is because it is very dumb and it is stupid.
School Vacations By: Brenden Comstock I think teachers and kids need vacation from school.
I think kids need vacation days from school because we get annoyed about learning. We need a break from homework example: spelling words. Kids can finally rest. We need a break from sitting all day long listening to what our teachers say. We need a break to exercise, play, watch movies and other things like that. We can sleep without an alarm clock going off. We can also watch cartoons. Kids also need time with their families and friends.
Teachers need a break from having to talk to kids all day. They need to rest their brains. They need breaks from kids that are naughty. They need to have time to spend with their families and friends. Teachers need some time for fun instead of work. I think teachers need rest and relaxation. Teachers do not have to set their alarm clocks. They get to sleep in.
I (Brenden) talked to other kids and teachers and they agree with me that kids and teachers need vacation from school.
By Teagan Donald Lawrence Johnson
Intro: Some people think that a clean room doesn’t matter well it does because
Can’t find stuff and step on stuff that hurts
First of all I have to say I really hate it when I step on stuff that really hurts.
One time I had such a messy room that everywhere you go you can’t see the room!
When I was in school one day mom cleaned the whole room.
When I got home mom cleaned the whole room for a surprise. That day I was so excited that I stayed in they’re the rest of the day. 2. And I had another time I had a really messy room every single toy on the floor will hurt when you stepped on it. I did. But I usually step on stuff on the floor but this one really hurt. Mom stared at me while I was stepping on it. Mom said “looks like it’s time to clean your room” again. So we did and I found a game boy game I lost for a while. And I found a lot of stuff I lost. And another time is when I couldn’t find anything! And the day after that mom and I started cleaning. I thought it would take forever but it only took a half hour. And I couldn’t find a ds game also and mom handed it to me. I was so excited that I played it for mostly for the rest of the day. That stuff happens when you clean your room.
If you have a baby they won’t choke on stuff from the floor and everywhere.
For example one time I had to clean my room in like 20 minutes because my aunt is coming with a baby from Chicago .It’s for Christmas Eve. So I started cleaning my shelves then all of a sudden putting stuff in random places because I’m running out of room. And I especially have to hide my video games so she doesn’t like drop it in the toilet. And my room turned out perfect but I have to still do one thing vacuum!!! So I quickly took the vacuum and cleaned as quickly as I could. And the good thing is she didn’t choke.
I had to clean my room for the same baby in summer. But it wasn’t for a holiday. I started cleaning but I didn’t put stuff high because I cleaned my room before that.
It was verrrrry easy because like I said “I cleaned my room before that”. But I forgot one thing the legos!!She the baby was here before I even start cleaning so she was there to make it worse. I had to tell ty (my brother) that it was his legos. I started picking up the legos from the floor .I had to pick up all the Lego’s and had to make them again. I wish that hour never happened because I had to remake them all. He “my brother ty” has millions of Lego sets but thank god the baby didn’t destroy all the legos like a giant destroying a city. And the best news (sarcasm) that I couldn’t find the instructions to one of the Lego sets. That stinked.As you can see you actually have to clean your room so stuff doesn’t happen like that. One more is it was birthday eve for me.
I didn’t want that baby to mess around too much today but you know what happened I was relaxing from school by playing video games when I was done it looked like a earthquake hit my room.
I didn’t bother cleaning it because it was winter I get lazy in the winter. In summer I run .the reason I’m lazy and probably others is because where in school you barely get in shape .you barely go to gym. Eventually I had to do it. I did I. took the books put it on the shelf put the toys away into my top dresser after some frustrating hours it finally finished!
These are the best reasons of keeping a room clean is
If you have a baby they don’t chock on stuff
You step on stuff and can’t find anything
And this one is why a clean room is always helpful
You ask how I have a clean room? Okay
First of all I always look around first on the ground like stuff that’s in sight. Then I clean under my bed I always have a dirty around that place. And on the top bunk (If you have a bunk bed)
That’s where I keep my video games that hook up to the TV so I could play them up there.
And the top of my dresser I usually have a messy space up there too .clean in your dresser obviously. I always check what I need or not.
The thing I REALLY LIKE about a clean room is
You feel prepared to find something on your own and you probably know “not to step on stuff and COULD find stuff “your happy that you have one (maybe). My mom likes it when I have a clean room
I realize that your organized and always prepared .and my mom really likes it.im in a good feeling when mom is happy.
Ice Fishing
by Ally Schultz
Many people don’t realize how horrendous ice fishing is, but I’ve come to know with my experience that it is horrendous because it is cold, it’s boring, and everybody is depressed. My first point is that it is cold so here it goes…
How it's so cold
Ice fishing is horrendous because it is cold this reminds me of the time when my uncle told my family the story about the time he went ice fishing it started like this… He went ice fishing on the coldest day of the year (35 below 0). He went out to the shack and he turned on a heater that was like, 20 years old, and he sat there and waited for a dumb fish to bite the line. While that was happening outside was getting colder and colder. Then a few minutes later that heater just stopped he got up fast and stared to shake the heater while saying, “Stay with me buddy stay with me!’’ But it didn’t work so he gave up and sat down in the chair freezing. Then he noticed that he couldn’t find his fishing pole. He was running all over the shack looking for it. Then he spotted something floating on the water in the hole, well it turns out that the thing was his fishing pole he knew that he had to get it so he stuck his bare hand down in the freezing ice cold water to grab the fishing pole. When he got it, he grabbed the heater and the fishing pole and headed out to his truck and he said that this is the first time he ever told anyone because he was so embarrassed. So it’s cold to go ice fishing on the coldest day of the year. It’s cold to have a 20 year old heater break down in a freezing cold shack. And it’s cold to have to stick your bare hand in cold freezing water. So let’s just say that part of the reason ice fishing is horrendous is that it is cold.
How it’s so boring
Ice fishing is horrendous because it is so boring for example last winter I went ice fishing with my dad. We drove out to the frozen lake and we got out of the truck. When we got in the shack my dad turned on the heater and I turned on the radio. After that, my dad pulled out two chairs and a fishing pole and said, “The fun begins now.”So we sat there and sat there and sat there while listening to 80’s music on the radio. Then I muttered to myself, “More like the boring begins now.” Then my dad said, “We’ve been sitting here for about a hour and we haven’t caught anything so let’s go.” So what I’m trying to tell you that its boring to sit in a chair that makes your butt hurt, it’s boring not talking and sitting there for a hour hoping to catch a fish but don’t, and it’s boring to listen to 80’s music on the radio and even worse my dad singing to it. So it’s so boring.
How everyone is depressed
Ice fishing is horrendous because everybody is depressed I know this because I went ice fishing with my dad and I saw a lot of people there.
I followed my dad to find an open spot on the and when we finally found a spot we set everything up. We sat down and he plopped the fishing pole in the hole and after sitting there for a while, dad spotted one of his friends and said, “I’ll be right back.”
Then I looked at my watch and it had been 20 minutes since he had left. So I decided to go look for him. And as I was searching the lake I noticed some people who looked sad, mad, tired, or depressed it was scary so then I found my dad (thank goodness, all those people looked so scary and I didn’t want to see any of them ever again) so we sat down and I told my dad about all the interesting people I saw and he said, “They’re probably depressed.” Then I said, “So they’re depressed because… “They’re wasting their time.” My dad said finishing the sentence for me. “So there depressed because they’re wasting their time while they could be watching a movie, spending time with their family, going bowling, even cleaning their house, there ice fishing. The main points in this one is…
It’s depressing to not be able to find my dad. It’s depressing to hope to catch a fishing but don’t. It’s depressing to see everyone depressed.
Well, that’s all I have so I hope I’ve proved to you that ice fishing is horrendous so my work here is done.
PET ARE HELPFUL
BY HALEY kristenTHOMSEN
Pets are useful, pets can help people, they give you joy, they participate in sports with you.
They give you joy by letting you riding there back. they give you joy by letting you pet them.
They also give you joy by kissing. They give you joy by love.
One time my dog bailey was borne she brunt in blanket ,chairs, and groceries.
Why I hate the dentist
by Evan Walcher
I hate the dentist because you don’t do anything. You have to wait until they call you. I sit in a chair and don’t do anything. But sometimes I draw. They put their fingers in your mouth it makes you feel like your gagging. Then you got to look in the light. And they put a napkin under your mouth. All that you do is sit in a chair and keep your mouth open for them. They clean and brush your teeth when you all ready did.
Then they take x-rays of your teeth. They pull your teeth out then they put gauze in your mouth then sometimes it hurts really badly and they put laughing gas on your nose. Then your mouth is really sore then you go by a restaurant and you say ahh! Then you can’t drink soda or you can’t eat for an hour. Then you got to drink water.
Cystic Fibrosis Is Not Fun At All
By Rebecca Havelka
Many people have never even heard of Cystic Fibrosis at all but I have Cystic Fibrosis and it is not fun at all because you get sick you have to go to the doctor’s office and you have to do a lot of neblizers.
My first reason is One time I woke up and I had a rash from the day before so my mom gave me a Benadryl and then I fell asleep on the way to the Carney Roundup Rodeo and I had to drink a lot of water. I had to do an interview and a speech and I won Little Miss.
I think Cystic Fibrosis is not fun at all because it affects your lungs and about 30,000 children and adults have Cystic Fibrosis in the United States (70,000 worldwide). And I am all ways thinking what will happen next in life.
I don’t like Cystic Fibrosis because One time when I went to the CF Clinic they first had to weigh me again get how tall I was again and then they had to do a throat culture again then they asked me a bunch of questions that you all ready answered them the last time you were there. And then I had to breathing into a tube and then something didn’t save on the computer. Then we wait for Dr. Holbert to come in and he came in and asked us all if we were doing are treatments. Then I had to lay on the bed and we had to breath in and out. Then we left.
And a another reason is One night I came home from the Midnight Riders horse meeting and my mom handed me my salt and I was like really come on. And so I did that with my vest and then after words I did my pulmizine.
I have to take 1 little pink pill, 1 clear pill, and 2 brown pills and a nasal spray and 2 little Tootsie Rolls and a sinus rinse from my surgery.
I think taking all the pills and the salt and pulmizine is not fun at all because you have to do them every night and if you skip a night in the week you have to make it up on the weekend.
I realize that I will all ways have Cystic Fibrosis for the rest of my life. But I will not like it at all.
Girls Are Annoying
by Maxwell McCue
Many people think that girls don’t talk but I’ve come to know they are always talking, they are easily grossed out, and they are always pretending to do stuff. This makes girls very annoying.
For example when we play brain quest Skylar and Haley are talking half the time later on they get called on and sometimes they’ll be in trouble for talking. Another example is when Brandon was reading his Halloween party story he said something about Collin’s pants falling down and then one of the girls said “All I heard was Collin blah blah blah.” Another example is once Owen Z was wiping stuff off his desk and it went onto Sydney’s desk and she said “Get it off!” and wiped it back onto Owen’s desk but he didn’t seem to care.
Another reason is I was reading an alien book then Haley came by and looked at the gross picture and screamed “EWWWWWW!” later on I’ll flip the page to something even grosser and she’ll come back and do the exact same thing. Another reason is one time my sister and I were looking at guitar logos and we came to a slime logo and my sister screamed “EWWWWWWWWW!” Another example is at lunch I took a corn kernel and squeezed it out of its skin then Haley looked at it for 5 seconds and then said “Eww.”
Another example is my sister pretended to turn our house into a restaurant and she made Michael and I waiters we pretended to glue every customer’s hands to the tables. We laughed and laughed. Later on she’ll kick us out, we’ll be happy and she’ll do something else that really annoys us. Another reason is my sister pretended to be a princess and she made me the prince and Michael the king and my sister told Michael to stop sitting on his butt and Michael said “Guards take this princess to the dungeon.” So she got angry and kicked us out Yay! Another reason is one time I was at Conrad’s house and his stupid little sister pretended to be a stupid little dog she tried to wrestle Conrad and I she tried to tackle us and she tried to jump on us. So I left. I bet Conrad was mad at his stupid little sister
So that’s why girls are very annoying. BYE! (=
Cleaning my bed room
by Skylar Swanson
Have you ever wondered why parents tell you to keep your room clean? I learned I need to find my things. I might get hurt and so adults don’t yell at me.
I need to keep my bedroom clean because I have to find my stuff in the morning one time I woke up in the morning for school and I was looking for my hair brush and I looked for 10 minutes so it was 6: 10 by then and the bus comes at 7:00 so finally I found my hair brush I made my hair then I looked in my dresser for my close and my favorite shirt was gone and that took another 10 so it was 6:20 by then I found my shirt under the bed and then I got my pants on and then I could not find my socks that took me another 10 minutes so it was 6: 30 and I found my and I found my socks in my dogs bed and I brushed my teeth and I got my coat on got all my snow stuff on but not my snow pants and all that takes like 30 minutes and then it was 7: 00 and then the bus came and I was not ready so I missed the bus so I missed the bus and grandma had to drive me to school .
When I got home from school had a math paper to do but I was too tired and I fell asleep but then I woke up and said I have to my math home work so I went to get my math book and I could not find it when I went to school the next day I got it wrong but at school the teacher gave me another math book and I did it over again so I could change my grade.
One night I went to bed and my sister kicked me off the bed and I started to cry because I fell on a bunch of stuff and that’s when I thought I should clean my bedroom so in the morning I got to clean some of my room but then I tripped over my hamper and fell into it and I had a brose in the morning and then I got. dressed and I started to clean. I cleaned under my bed and under my dresser. From now on I’m going to try not to trip over my stuff that’s why I need to clean my bedroom when I have the chance and when I’m not tired of cleaning our bedroom.
I need to keep my bedroom so adults don’t yell at me and when I get yelled at I start to cry one Saturday morning I woke up at 6:00 and grandpa was up and I was watching TV and my favorite TV show was on and grandpa yelled at me go clean and is said after my TV show is done and he said go clean it now so I did and I went back to watch my TV show. And that’s why I should clean my room.
Messy room
written by Sydney Swanson
Have your parents ever told you to clean your room so you don’t break stuff and you get yelled at and you can’t get around in the room.
You can’t get around I the room.
When your room is messy and you can’t do anything in its hard because if you fall off the bed you might land on something and I might hurt yourself and when your friends come over they see the floor and get mad so before you play you will have to clean the bedroom.
You can get yelled at.
So you should always keep your room clean. And you can play with your toys but when you’re done playing with your toys put them away and I learned that you should never have a messy room because the floor was made to walk on and to have space in your house and sometimes I can get yelled at for having a messy room .Sometimes your parents love the house clean so you should keep your bed room clean. And you can break stuff that might be really important to you and you might have got it from someone special and I tripped over my makeup kit and fell and hit my knee on the edge of the bed and the next morning I could barely walk to the living room and I also had a big brose on my knee and it really hurt.
You could break stuff.
But I was fine after a couple of days and I clean my bed room a lot more and I don’t get yelled at as much as I did before but when my sister makes a mess I’m the one who has to clean it up but sometimes she helps me if grandma tells her to help me and when she has to help she will yell at me for telling on her that she’s not helping me and for Christmas we have to clean the hole whole house , put up the tree and decorations we also have to Cook buy the presents and wrap them and I hate working but since I lived with my grandma and grandpa for five years I clean my bed every time when I’m done playing with my toys but I do still brake stuff.
Education Makes A Big Difference In Life
Claire Berger
Have you ever wanted to know more about education? Well I`ve come to realize the reasons for this are education improves your life, it gives you a good foundation.
Education gives you knowledge because after education you know so much. It also gives you strength because it goes education, knowledge, strength. So it`s like you get strength out of education and knowledge. One time I was at home making brownies with my mom here is what the ingredients were. Four eggs, one cup of milk, one pinch of flour, one tsp vanilla, one bag of chocolate chips, and one handful of almonds to make the brownies crunchy. That`s what the ingredients were. When they were done baking they tasted delicious. That was the time I learned how to make brownies. Now I have the knowledge and strength to make brownies.
One day I was at the park sitting under a tree. I was thinking to myself what I wanted to be when I grow up. One day I could be a scientist. One day I could be anything I wanted. It was really hard to think but at least I did it.
One day I was at home cleaning my room and believe me or not it was a MESS!!!!! So I thought to myself if I had the knowledge and strength to clean my room I would get it done a lot faster. So I just sat there and thought what to do what to do. Then I said, “I could try cleaning fast.” So I tried it and surprisingly it worked! Yay! When my mom came in my room was spotless and she said, “Wow” By this I now have the knowledge and strength to clean my room.
Education gives you a very good foundation. Foundation is kind of like a base in your life. It`s kind of like with foundation your life is getting built. My foundation depends on my knowledge. One Friday I had a math test, on problem 2 I got really stuck. So I raised my hand. My teacher came over and said,” Sorry Claire I can`t help you”. I said,” Awwww!” So I depended on my foundation. Then I looked at the clock and thought in my head 658 divided by 3=291R1. So I circled letter A. When I got my paper back on Monday I got an A+ especially on problem 2. So your foundation is always keeping you up and never letting you fall.
Have you ever had a foundation? I bet you want me to tell you what a foundation is, right? Well it`s like a base of a house or a life. Everyone has a foundation at some point. To me a foundation in a life is when you’re not even born yet. But on the other hand, a house`s foundation is the base that you started with.
One day I got to school on the board it said we had a spelling test!!!! Oh no!!!! So when it came to test time I got stuck on a word that was really hard. So I just sat there and thought for a while. Finally I just decided to put down how I thought it was spelled. When I got my paper back I got an A+. Yay! So now I feel confident in myself.
And that`s why I think education is so important.
Why I think essays are stupid
By Jacob
Have you ever wondered why we do essays, well, if we didn’t it would take a lot of stress off of us. It would make our teacher less grouchy. We would be happier.
If we did not do essays our teachers wouldn’t be so grouchy because she or he wouldn’t have to teach so much. That would mean more time to check papers, more time to spend time with your family, and not as much stress on you to do stuff. 5 out of 9 classmates say that our teacher wouldn’t be so grouchy.
We would be happier without essays because it would be less work to do. 8 out of 12 of my classmates think that their life would be easier without essays. It would be easier without essays because we kids need to catch up on homework like math. All you are doing is expressing yourself. That is what a mom, dad, grandpa, grandma, friend, or even a little stuffed animal is for. Now, just think to yourself, I bet 6 out of 10 percent of the people of the world do not need essays. They are useful for some things, but they put a lot of stress on you.
That is why I think essays are stupid.
When I fell off the stairs
by EvanWalcher
It was one beautiful morning and I was watching TV. Than my mom said we have to go Marquette. So we were going to the car than I fell the stairs and I felt like I was flying. My mom, sister and my grandma where laughing so I got up and went to the car. Then we got to the doctors. We were going up the stairs then I took one big step and fell off the stairs I finally got up the stairs then we were going down the stairs and I fell off the stairs and felt embarrassed so I got to the car. Then we went to MacDonald’s I got a cheeseburger and a large fry and a large mountain dew and a small ice-cream then we got back home I fell down the stairs and my Sister, Mom and my Grandma were laughing and I felt like laughing to.
The Star Nose Mole
By, Emily Johnson
One summer night I saw a star nose mole in our
basement it started like this.
I was in my basement with my dad, and my sister
Kelsey, and I heard a scratching noise. I got a little
scared. Then I heard it again. Now I’m creped out.
Then again I heard it. So I looked down the hole we
have in our basement for floods, I looked down it
scared that I’m going to find a scary monster in it.
Then I yelled’ DAD THERE’S A RAT IN YOUR
BASEMENT! Then my sister Kelsey came over, and
said” that’s not a rat it’s a star nose mole. Then the
rest of my family came to see the ugly mole and
the mole was trying to get out. EEWWWWWW! The
next morning, it was not there hopefully it didn’t
come, and climb out, and that is my experience with
THE STAR NOSE MOLE!
Hauling wood
by Skylar
When I started to haul wood was when I was 4 .First are grandpa will cut the wood with the log splitter then I will take wheel barrow and I will pick up the wood and I will dump it down downstairs then I will go down stairs and I will stack the wood in tell we have 2 stacks of wood all the way to the sealing then when it is winter we will take the wood and make a fire down stairs then when it is spring we cut down wood again .For winter we always have enough for the winter. I get to with the log splitter but I have to be care full. That is how I cut and hall wood with grandpa.
THE LAST TIME WITH MY DOG DOZER
BY CONRAD BERGER
I was playing with my dog Dozer. Dad said on Monday we have to say our good-byes because, we have to put him down to sleep. When dad got back home Dozer was not there. And when dad handed me his color to me I was crying because, he sleeped with me when we had the bar and that was the day I had a bad dream. He was 11 years old. He had a ball in his throat and it is not a reel ball it was attached to his throat. His jaw was open and we got him in ash form. We said our prays and dad bairied him and we have a head stone for him. And I have his color. We got a little shadow box and when we got it we hot glued a picture of him. Hot glued his color and I put him in my room. It’s not the ash box.
Cat
By Haley Thomsen
My mouse is named Cat. She is really behaved. And she likes kids. And she loves me as well. I had her ever since she was a tiny little mouse.
I love cat. She will climb up my arm at night because she pees in her crenel. She is not polite trained. Give her no water for 5 days. I give her a spoon full of food every day. Then I let her out to run around. All the sudden she died. Then I got a new mouse.
Thanksgiving Morning
By: Rebecca Havelka
It was Thanksgiving morning an when I woke up my mom and dad were in the kitchen making lunch because my aunts, and uncles, and my cousins were coming over. My dad was in- charge of the turkey and ham. My sister Cate and I were in charge of the apple snicker salad. The apple snicker salad has apples, snicker and cool wipe in it. My mom was in charge of the corn and the fruit salad and all of that. And my aunts and uncles were bringing buns, and mashed potatoes.
Then I watched a movie. Then I started making apple snickers salad with my sister Cate, my sister didn’t know where the snickers were so I had to ask my “Were they were. And they ended up in the freezer. They were pretty hard to cut with a knife. First I tried cutting it with a duel knife but that didn’t work out so well. So I put it in the sink. And got a knife that you cut with a steak. My sister started screaming at me so then I stopped an, my mom came back in the kitchen and I only had 2 pieces cut up in only in 10 minutes. I told my mom that the snickers were hard as a rock. Then she said to put them in a zip block bag and pound them with a hammer. So then I went and did that.
My mom went to stir the corn and the ham was still hard as a rock it wasn’t doing everything at all because my mom put it on a different counter an forgot to turn it back on. That’s why it was still hard.
Then my mom started freaking out and calling my dad saying “Come home now or call me on my cell phone.”
And it had to cook for 4 hours and we had 3 hours till the party.
Then my dad came home and he was mad. So then mom told my dad the story and the ham was in the basement in the oven and my dad grabbed a bag and put this kind of pouter in it and shook it all up. My mom asked “Do you need the juice.” “It was in their when I took it out of the package.” My dad ran downstairs and my mom folded him.
At the end it turned out pretty good because my family was there to celebrate it with me.
GOING TO MINNESOTA
By Sydney
When I went to Minnesota me and my sister went with are aunt , uncle , and cousin drew and we got in the car and headed down there and we stayed in the car for five hours. And I hated it because my cousin laid on me the whole way. Then when we got there we got out all of our suitcases and headed up stairs and we set are stuff in a little corner then laid down in are beds and fell asleep because of the long day we all had . Then we woke up the next morning and got dressed and then we were on our way to mall of America. I was so excited then when we got there are aunt said there was a hello kitty store.
Then I said can we go and she said , ; yes; and we walked in to the mall and paid to get in to their then we looked for the rides and we found them . After we found the rides we went and paid for are tickets and it was twenty dollars for all five of us. We all went on two rides. Then we went to the aquarium and we saw sharks and sting rays it was amazing. After that we wanted to find the hello kitty store and it took us three hours to find it and finally we found it and it was on the third floor and I spent twenty dollars on me and my grandma and I bought her a necklace and earrings then I got myself a really pretty pen . After that we went back to the hotel and got are stuff ready and on the way back it rained all the way home and when me and my sister got home are grandma was so happy to see us and she loved the stuff we gave her and she was happy.
When I didn’t like vegetables
By Teagan Johnson
When I didn’t like vegetables was when I was about four it was weird that I didn’t like vegetables because mostly my whole family likes vegetables .So mom handed me the steaming plate with everything I know what was on my plate except these green things that almost looks like tiny trees.
I asked my mom what are these green things.mom said they’re broccoli so I tasted it YUCK!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! I yelled .Mom said but they’re good for you. Well I don’t like them I said in a stubborn voice.
So the next day mom gave me a bunch of vegetables on my plate. I didn’t like any of them except these orange stick like things .mom said there carrots. Do you want carrots for dinner? She asked. I said yes so I had carrots for dinner.
And she gave me a bunch of different veggies on my plate and I liked all of them!
So when I’m this age and I’m 10 so I mostly like every veggie expesilly carrots. So I ended up loving mostly all the veggies in the world!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Good thing I love fruit or that’ll be a different story.
Literally! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! !
So when I have veggies at school which we have to take because it’s a school rule I usually take carrots with ranch or ill take broccoli .Even know I hated broccoli in the beginning of a story. I bet when I was a baby I loved baby food vegetable flavored more than real veggies. I know my baby cousin loves vegetable flavored baby food
The main thing I’m pointing out that I love veggies at the end of 5 years old
I like carrots, broccoli, and a bunch more.
If I didn’t like fruit it will sound like this, mom handed me my breakfast it had these sliced up things and a big red ball.mom said, they’re apples and sliced up oranges. So I took a bite of the apple and I said mmmmm its delicious and I took a bite of the orange don’t like it too much but pretty good .Mom gave me a sour kiwi yuck I don’t like sour stuff JUST KIDDING!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! ANY WAYS I ALWAYS LOVED VEGGIES AFTER I WAS 5. So if you want to be healthy get strong and run fast you got to eat your veggies and fruit to get active.
My 2nd song Writing Meeting
By Jasmine Gibellina
One cool dark Thursday night, my mom and I went to Iron Mountain together for her song writing meeting .She said, (if I keep coming with her to her meetings I have to start to writing songs with her and Bobby. “Okay mom”
She took way to long so we had to go fast , because we had to go to Bay Collage. I took a nap on the way there. So this is the way there ZZZZZZZzzzz. When we got there I woke up, I grabbed the I pod and went in. We went into room 318.
That’s when I met Rick. We introduced our selves. Bobby told him he could call me Jazzy or Jazz. Anything but Jazz bag right.“Ya lets go with that.”
Hay he said, “I have something for you to play with but you can’t take it home okay.”Okay but No promises.”Are you read yep. Then he pulled back his jacket.
Ohhhhhh he’s so cute. You’ll never guess where I got him. Uh SOMEWERE! I got him at Walmart in the parking lot for $150.00. “WOW” What’s his name? “Chico”
You can play with him, dress him, and carry him you can do whatever you want to him and he won’t bite you. “As far as I know.” “Thanks Rick.” He won’t pee on me right. No he only go’s outside.
Then Bobby put on the video. I held Chico up to my face and he licked my lips ewww. As soon as I wiped my mouth he did it again. Chico! I said in a whisper. When I put him against my chest he stuck his head into my sweat shirt so I put the rest of his body into my sweat shirt because he was shivering.
He fell asleep right in my arms. I let him finish most of his nap as I watched the rest of the video. I stud up in the middle of the video and put him down on the edge of Rick’s jacket. After I gently put him down he woke up and walked over to me and laid down next to my chest. He fell asleep again. I wrapped him up with my sweat shirt. Then I finally got to finish the video. I took a few pictures of him.
I gently pick him up and walked around the room till it was time to leave. The video was finally finished and gave Chico back but I put up a little fight. After that he put Chico back in his jacket. Bobby and Rick talked for a while and during that time I went to the bath room. Then I talked to Rick. After our talk he got in the elevator. We just met Rick at the top of the stairs. He said, “I decided to change his name and it’s a lot shorter. His name is Chico Aurelius something something something I can’t remember. “Ya that’s not shorter.” Fine I’ll keep it as Chico. After that we talked outside for a while and then we all went home. My mom said we could stop for ice-cream, and I know that the next time she has a meeting I’ll try to convince her to let me come just like I did for this one.
Scary moment at Blue Harbor Resort
Owen T
Tonya, Evan, and I went to the Blue Harbor Resort. It is one of the best hotels in the world.
We started out by checking in at the front desk. The girl at the front desk gave us a key and then we went out and found a parking space. Next, we went into the room. We dropped off our bags and waited for our Aunt Tonya to get ready.
We started out walking down the hallways staring at the carpet designs. The hallways led us to the Broken Bay swimming area.
I walked in with my eyes wide open. My mouth dropped. I set down my sandals and towel and ran for the closest slide. There were two different waterslides to use. I chose the extra big one that looked like it would go the fastest. WOW! When I reached the bottom my Aunt Tonya told me to look up. When I did, I saw two immense tube slides. I took one of the single tubes, climbed up the long exhausting stairs, set my tube in the shallow water, and the lifeguard pushed me really hard down the slide. I went down in a squiggly motion. The curves jerked me around. I saw a black hole with water drops falling from the top like rain. I went down the black hole, and when I came out my face was white as a ghost.
The summer Collin Mahan
Over the summer I go to my dad’s but have a month at my moms. I like the summer but I always get hurt. Four years ago I got stung by a jellyfish. My dad found a boat and drove it into the ocean. My dad through the anchor so the boat stopped. Then my brother and I started to swim. The first five seconds something wrapped around my leg. So I got on the boat and dried off. A few minutes later we got to shore and my legs really hurt. So when I got home I took a bath and felt a little better. Then my whole body felt better. And that was how I got stung by a jellyfish at my dad’s.
The second worst summer was when I broke my arm. I was only four so I didn’t know much. I didn’t know what to do for fun. My mom told me to watch TV but nothing good was on so I said no. My brother wanted to play a game but I said no to that too. Then I started to jump on a plastic bucket. Since I was four it was kind of fun. Next I fall and bam! I tried to get up but I broke my arm so I couldn’t. I was at my moms and she brought me to the hospital and I got a cast. Plus I had to wear the cast for about two months. I couldn’t do the things I could because the cast I had to wear. That was the summer I had to wear a cast.
The third worst was when I lost my breath when I was sleeping. I was at my old house in Menominee and I had strep throat. I was really tired and I kept on waking up then falling asleep. So I went in my room and went to bed. My throat hurt and I could not breathe. My mom came in and helped me. She brought me to the emergency room and I fell asleep. And that was how I lost my breath.
When I lived in Menominee I accidently put a peanut up my nose and had to go to the hospital. They got tweezers and the peanut split. So I had to get knocked out once again. Sorry I can’t write more but when this happened when I was maybe six.
So that’s all of my summers that were really bad. So in the summer of 2012 I hope nothing bad happens. I like summer but I just don’t like getting hurt.
Thanksgiving
By Claire Berger
On Thanksgiving morning I was at my grandma and grandpa`s house, because I slept over at their house the night before. So I spent like an hour at their house before my mom`s boyfriend Dave came to pick me up to go home for Thanksgiving. When we got home I asked my mom if I could use her hairnet for my shower, because I had curly hair from my braids and I didn`t want to get my hair straight. She said I could. So I went to go get it and took my shower.
When I got out of the shower I got ready for Thanksgiving. I went out to the kitchen and helped my mom by peeling potatoes. Then people started to come. First my mom`s boyfriend`s brother Steve and his wife Chris and his daughter Amanda and his son Adam came. Then Steve`s grown-up daughter Lisa came with her two one year-olds Ryder and Reese. Then just a bunch of people came. So the little kids and I played in my room. Then after we played for like a half an hour it was time for Thanksgiving dinner. The best part. Yummy.
I ate in my room because there was no room in the living or dining room to sit and eat. Yeah! That`s how packed our house was. After everyone was done eating we had desert. We had ice cream cake with a turkey on it. After desert was over I played in my room with the other kids for a little bit. Then everyone had to go home except for my grandpa.
I went to my room and almost fell asleep. So my mom said it was time to go to bed. So I went to go brush my teeth. As I was brushing my teeth I was thinking about my mom and dad not being together during the holidays. When I got done brushing my teeth I went in my room and crawled into bed. My mom put the timer on my TV so I could watch TV while I`m going to sleep. When my mom went out of the room I thought I should of asked her if she had to deal with this when she was a little girl.
Taking a ride to six flags By Brandon
When I went to six flags with Joe and Matthew it took 3 hours to get there. I kept saying are we there yet. Finally we stop at a gas station to get a snack for the road trip. An hour later we went to McDonalds for lunch. I had some nuggets and a pop. Joe had 5 burgers and a pop. Matthew had a burger and a pop. When we were done we put our stuff in the garbage. Then we took off
Then we arrived at Joe’s friend’s house. We got out of the truck and went in and staid in there for the night. For supper we had Sloppy Joes. In the morning I got dress and ate breakfast.joe said “get in the car.’’ then Matthew and I got in the car just for Joe. Then Joe walks out and got in the car. We were on our way to six flags. 1 hour later we stopped to get lunch.
After lunch we took off again for the4rth time. After my nap in the truck I woke up and said are we there yet and Joe said “no” so I just laid down and starved the rest of the ride. When I woke up again Matthew and Joe were walking in to six flags I said wait for me. I hurried out of the truck and that’s the ride to six flags.
My Cousins House
By Owen Z.
“Gramma I am ready.” I said. “Okay just wait a second while I get my shoes on.” “Okay.” I said. This was the day I got to go see my cousin. I don’t get to see him often so I didn’t want to be late. We got in the got the truck and started off. After the long ride we were there and out of the truck. I suddenly heard big loud stomps I turn to see a big old fat Saint Bernard running straight at me.
Next I was running away then I stopped and thought, “What if a little kid rode that big fat blob like a horse.” I started to laugh and then went back by the truck. My aunt asked “do you the little dog with you?”“ Yes.” I said so she the big blob of what she called a dog on a chain. Me and my cousin went inside and played Xbox 360 for a while. He has Godzilla slippers to they were huge. We went outside and went swimming it was kind of dumb with a small pool but. We stop from 12:00- 3:00. After that we went inside ate barbecue ribs, tomatoes, ham, pie, hot dogs, and pizza. Then we went to the garden and picked fruits and veggies. My dog was playing tag with squash at least that’s what it looked like any way so I left him alone. And then we back in the house I had a great time. But it time to pack up and go so I grabbed my stuff and got in the truck. And when we got in truck I wondered when I would see my cousin again.
MY THANKSGIVING
By Maxwell McCue
Okay I woke up in the morning and I asked my dad if I could head outside. He said “yes”. So I went out and I ran into the woods, climbed a tree , I was almost to the top and I let go to scratch my back . So I fell out of the tree.
Then I ran to my room, I jumped on my bed, I did a front flip, then landed on my back at the edge of the bed . Then I couldn’t run or jump for three hours. I was just lying down during the three hours.
After that three hours we went to Bridget’s house and we watched a movie called Half Baked. After that Michael, Joelle , and I played hide and seek.
Then Thanksgiving dinner was ready. When we had pie we watched Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows :part one:
Then we went back to my dad’s house. The next day I thought I could write a story about yesterday.
One of The Greatest Things That Ever Happened To Me
One of the greatest things that ever happened to me is when I got a cat. I named her Sassy because I thought it would be a great name.
Sassy stays outside during the night. In the morning my dog Harley goes outside and Sassy comes inside. Harley sleeps inside during the night. Sassy eats cat food. Sometimes she catches mice to eat when she is out at night.
Sassy was a stray cat. Mama’s (my mom’s) Arbonne friend found her and gave her to us to keep. Sassy is the greatest cat I ever had!
This will be Sassy’s first Christmas with our family.
I sure hope she doesn’t destroy our Christmas tree.
Merry Christmas Everyone
From Brenden Comstock
BAYBEACH
By Ally Schultz
One steaming hot summer day I went to Bay Beach with Ashlynn and her dad (Jeremy). I was a little nervous because Ashlynn said her dad acts like a 2 year old so wish me good luck that he doesn’t do anything stupid or embarrassing.
We arrived and we saw a lot of rides. First me and Ashlynn went on the Scat, but when we started to move a kid puked eeeeew! So we didn’t enjoy that ride at all. Then we were going to go on the Ferris Wheel, but Jeremy pulled us out of line and said “Guys I have been on one of those crazy contrap -tions and I don‘t think that they are safe”. So we didn’t get to go on the Ferris Wheel. Then he made us go on the Merry-go- Round it was so embarrassing he took pictures and videos of us. Then he told us that he was going to go on the internet but we couldn’t stop him because we were spinning away but when we came back he had already sent it. So at least he didn’t do anything that was embarrassing, well not really embarrassing anyway.
We looked at some other rides then we spotted the Zippin Pippin the biggest and only rollercoaster in the park. Me and Ashlynn went in line we waited about 10 minutes then finally it was our turn. We sat down and it started to move it started off slow but soon it started to go faster and faster and soon it went as fast as it could go. Then we had a sharp right turn everybody’s head dogged to the left it felt like it was going to spring off it hurt so bad. Meanwhile I saw this huge steep drop off and as we were getting there inch by inch I swallowed a bug … a bug, eeeeeeeew! I started to scream I closed my eyes tightly and before I knew it everyone was screaming I opened my eyes then I realized that we were going down the drop off. I tried to scream but nothing came out. But I could over hear a lady screaming,” I’M HOLDING, I’M HOLDING! We started to laugh and before we knew it the ride was over. That was the scariest thing I ever did in my life!
When we got off the ride we got some ice cream then we started to look for Jeremy. We couldn’t find him anywhere then we saw people laughing and pointing at something we went to go look it turned out that it was Jeremy on this little kitty train for kids that are for 3-5 year olds and the thing is going 3 miles per hour with his hands up yelling,”This is awesome!” and when the ride was over he went right back to the end of the line Ashlynn and I went to go get him and he just said, “Can I go on it one more time please?” we agreed but instead of letting him go one more time somehow he convinced us to let him go 5 more times then finally he ran out of tickets so we had to leave.
Now I know that Jeremy is a two year old …well at least acts like one anyway.
When we got home we had a donut and went to go play outside with her dog. Then out of nowhere came Jeremy with squirt guns and started to spray us with water we were soaking wet. So here is a tip to everyone in the world, don’t ever and I mean ever go to Bay Beach with Ashlynn’s actually never try to be seen with Ashlynn’s dad EVER! Because who knows what could happen, 2 year olds what can you do with them.
The Sad Story of Bella
By: Dakota Schubert
It was a bright shiny day and I was excited to get a dog. My mom wanted the fluffiest puppy and my step dad wanted the chunky puppy. All of the sudden I see a scrawny puppy with huge blue eyes and she looked at me and gave me the puppy face. I picked her up and knew she was the one. “Could we take her home?” I said. My mom said yes, so we went home.
When we got home, we put our new dog with Oley. Oley freaked out and trampled over Bella. I went to grab Bella so she wouldn’t get hurt again. We took Bella to the vet to make sure she wasn’t hurt. The vet said she was o.k., but she had to stay there for a few days. We found out Bella was hurt really bad. So we got to go see her one last time before the vet put her down. It was a sad day.
Book Reviews
Pee-Wee's Tale
This story is about Pee-Wee and guinea pig gets adopted by a little boy named Robbie on his birthday. His mother does not like Pee-Wee, but Robbie loves him so much. One day Robbie went to school, and when he went to school his dad let him go outside and they did not tell Robbie that they let him go.
Opinion
It was a good story I could picture what happened to Pee-Wee life, and what happened to him.
Who should read this book?
I would recommend this book to you. It tells the story in order. And if you like animals you should read this book.
Reviewed By Taylar
Bodies Big Adventure by Kimi Foos
Bodie is a raccoon she goes on an adventure. She loses her mommy and brothers and sisters. Then my grandpa saved her.
I thought it was a good book. I think you'll like it too.
If you like adventure this is a good book for you.
Reviewed by Travis
My Name is Geronimo Stilton by Geronimo Stilton
Geronimo Stilton was really busy. All he wanted was an assistant so he put an ad in his newspaper and he gets an assistant named Pinky Pick.
Pinky Pick is a little bit too energetic for him but he had to admit she was a good assistant. She made a new magazine and a cheese scented diary.
I like the details a lot and my favorite part was when Pinky Pick brought Geronimo to the North Pole.
I think that everyone who likes excitement should read this book.
Reviewed by Journey
The Wanigan-A Life on a River
A little girl and her parents lived on the river. The little girl's name is Annabel Lee. They have to live on a raft for three months. Annabel's father is a logger. He pushes logs down the river. They also have crew. They have a little boy with them. The little boy's name is Jimmy. His mother died so he has no mother. Jimmy doesn't want to talk about his mother. When Annabel's mother got sick. Jimmy and Annabel helped her mother. When Annabel's mother got well so when she got better Annabel got to go to the woods. My opnion is that it is a really good book. Everyone should read this book. It is great.
Reviewed by Brooke
There's an Owl in the Shower by Jean Craighead George
The loggers were cutting down trees. The trees were the spotted owls' homes. So the loggers were killing the spotted owls. One day there was a young boy who was riding his bike named Borden and he found an owl. He loved that owl too.
My opinion about this story is that I think it is really good.
I think you should read this book.
Reviewed by Tahya
Health by Karen Jacobsen
The human body can do lot of things. It can hop, skip, or jump. It can also walk. The brain learns and thinks. Your body needs exercise. Did you know that your body needs food. And your body needs to work. There are also more cool things.
I think you should read the book. If you want to read the book it is in your school library.
I like this book its good so take my advice read this book.
Reviewed by Shelby
Al Capone Shines my Shoes
This story is about a boy names Moose Flanagan whose father works as an electrician on Alcatraz Island where the most dangerous mobster and hit men Al Capone.
When Moose gets a letter from Al Capone it says, "Your turn."
Moose does not know what i meant until hSe goes to his friends house her name is Annie.
I really like this book. I recommend this book people who like novels.
Reviewed by Ty
Harry Potter and the Chamber of Secrets by J.K. Rowling
When Harry Potter was living with the Dursley a house elf named Dobby warns Harry if he goes back to Hogwarts he'll be killed. But Harry ignores Dobby and goes to Hogwarts.
When Harry is there with his friend Ron and Hermione he finds a writing on the wall and it says, "The Chamber of Secrets has been opened. Enemies of the heir, beware."
I think this book is a good story about a boy and his friends in the wizard world.
Everyone that whats a story with action read this book.
Reviewed by Shaun
SOS Titanic by Eve Bunting
Have you ever read SOS Titanic? If you haven't, listen to this.
The deck was tilting. The people refused to get into the life boats now they're gone. Barry run threw people after people tring to find Pegeen and her brothers the Flynns.
They were forced to leave Ireland and now there lost.
TO FIND OUT WHAT HAPPENS READ THE BOOK!!!
I recommend this book to people that like adventure and action!!
Reviewed by Austin
Beast Quest-The Dark realm: Kayman the Gorgon Hound
Beast Quest is a good story, but all of the Beasts have a diamond on them like the gorgon hound has one its neck.
My opinion is for someone who likes full of excitement people.
Reviewed by Kain
Lewis and Clark and Me; A Dog's Tale by Laurie Myers
Lewis or Clark bought a dog. To help them sail from Pennsylvania to the Pacific Ocean. They had help on the way from the dog and people on land.
M opinions are this is a great book because it tells about Lewis and Clark and there dog. I love this book because it tells what Lewis and Clark did with their dog. Why did the Native American think the dog was a bear.
I think all the kids. grown-up teenager should read this book.
Reviewed by Kyle R.
Hatchet by Gary Paulsen
Hatchet is about Brian Robeson. He takes a flight to go see his dad in the Canadian oil companies. His mom give him a hatchet before he gets on the plane to leave. He is the only passenger on the plane. The pilot let him steer the plane. The driver had a heart attack and died. Brian had to drive the plane but he had little control. The plane crashed in the water. Brian got out if you want to know the end read it!
If you like action and adventure you will like Hatchet.
I like this book because there is a lot of adventure and action.
Reviewed by Reid
Ginger the Kitten by Jane Burton
This story is about a kitten growing up to be an adult cat with its brothers and sisters.
It's a good book. If you read it you will see.
If you like cats, it is the book for you.
Reviewed by Josh
Ouk and Gluk by Dav Pilkey
Ouk and Gluk are cavekids who live in a Caveland, Ohio. The chief Mr. Gofferhopper quit his job because whenever Ouk and Gluk tried to be a big shot they always ruined it. But one day he made a discovery.
My opinion of this story is good because there was a lot of action.
If you like Kung-fu, Grandpas, dinos, then this is the book for you.
Reviewed by Hunter
Mudshark by Gary Paulsen
Mudshark is a book about a boy that never forgets anything. He meets a parrot that he though was just like him, but then he discovered that the parrot gets out of its cage,, and sees everything that happens. He steals Mudshark's job.
I think it was a very good book.
You should read it if you like super humans.
Reviewed by Brian
Mighty Mount Kilimanjaro
In the beginning Geronimo Stilton lets his friend Bruce Hyena convince Geronimo to go on another one of his extreme adventures. This time, they're going to be climbing to the top of the famous Mount Kilimanjaro in the continent Africa, Tanzania. Geronimo isn't in shape to climb a humungous mountain that is 19,340 feet above sea level.
It was a good, interesting book.
People that like Geronimo Stilton books should read Might Mount Kilimanjaro.
Reviewed by Damius
Al Capone Does My Shirts by Gennifer Choldenko
A famous convict, Al Capone, does the Flanagan's shirts! Moose Flanagan and his family move to Alcatraz. Alcatraz has prisoners on it and moose's father is a prisoner guard. Moose's family isn't ordinary, his sister, Natalie, is 16 but acts like a 3 year-old! It's not her fault, she was born that way. Moose has to help her, and his mom won't give up.
Moose, at first hates Alcatraz, then he makes friends. Moose also has problems with Piper, a girl at school, always getting into trouble. Then comes worse. Natalie meets a convict and really likes him and he likes her back! What will happen?
I loved this book because of all of the excitement and problems. The characters were very interesting, especially Natalie.
What will happen to Natalie? Will Moose move off the island? Will the con and Natalie be together? Find the answers in Al Capone Does My Shirts. If you like excitement and problems read it.
Reviewed by Cassie
Lost and Found by Anne Schraff
This book is about Darcy and Jamee Wills. When they were young their father left. There Grandma is very ill. One day Darcy was taking the bus home. A guy was stalking her. Later in the story Jamee goes missing.
The book is really good. The mystery is really sweet. I t had me thinking, "Who is stalking Darcy." It has me at the edge of seat.
If you like a mystery missing people and a father stalking his own child this is your book.
Reviewed by Nada
Diary of a Wimpy Kid: The Last Straw
This is about Greg family and Greg. Greg is in the middle of age Rodrick is the oldest kids. Manny is the youngest kid in Greg family. Greg has trouble with people.
I think Diary of a Wimpy Kid-The Last Straw is really good. Greg is funny with Rodrick when they fight.
I think Mrs. Nuttall should read this book because she is in to it.
Reviewed by Darrick
Meet Addy by Connie Potter
Meet Addy was about Addy and her family. They were slaves and Addy's brother's name was Sam and Addy's little sister's name was Esther. The owner of Addy and her family is Master Stevens and this other guy wants to buy Sam and Poppa.
Add ran quickly into the fields but it was too late. Poppa and Sam were by the wagons. Addy ran by poppa and hugged him but Master Stevens hit her with a whip Addy felt fire and would not let go still. But she did then. Also Addy's mom like tries to cross the river and goes under the water.
And does not back for awhile but she is fine. My opinion is that the book was good because slaves determined to be free. I'd recommend this book to people who like to solve problems.
Reviewed by Verany
Al Capone Does My Shirts by Geniffer Choldenko
Al Capone Does My Shirts is about a boy named Moose Flanagan and Natalie Flanagan they both with their mother and father live in Alcatraz. There are tons of murders, rapists, hit man, conman, stick up man, embezzlers, connivers, burglars, kidnappers and maybe even an innocent man or two, though I doubt it. The convicts they have are the kind other prisons don't want. Natalie has "special" needs so Moose and Natalie's mom act like she's 10, but she really is...16! On chapter 35 Moose and his om have a fight about how old Natalie is. His mom said Natalie is 10 so she can't be put in schco jail moose says she's 16 and even she says she is 16. Do you want to hear the end? Read the book and find out!
Characters: Natalie Flanagan, Moose Flanaga, Camron Flanagon, Mom Flanagan, 9868 cons and a brat piper.
Opinion: It has cons, action and adventure. It is a great book. I hope there is a sequel.
If you like con's, action and adventures I recommend you read this book.
Reviewed by Jamie
Geronimo and the Gold Medal Mystery by Geronimo Stilton
Geronimo Stilton woke up and saw TV for people to watch the Olympics. He went to his office to get away from the noise. Then Thea drove her motorcycle on Geronimo desk. Geronimo said, "How many times did I tell to not to drive motorcycle on my desk." Geronimo went o the Olympics. All people that 1st place medal were from Mousylvania.
It a good because there funny parts in the house. If you like exciting, funny and action you should read this book.
Reviewed by Sadie
The Adventures of Ook and Gluk-Kung Fu Caveman from the Future by George Beard and Harold Hutchins
Ook and Gluk are two caveman who go to the future because they want to learn to fight and don't want there sister to get married to Chief Gopper Nopper and if Gak her sister says no Chief Gopper Nopper will throw Ook and Gluk in the slammer.
I thought this story was fantastic because it was funny and the best story I'd ever read.
You should read this book if you like Captain Underpants, Super Diaper Baby and Comics, adventure, funny, awesome, Karate books.
Reviewed by Arturo
Christmas Eve by Arturo
I went to Charlie's house. We knocked on the door. Charlie opened the door. He said, "Hello." We went inside. We took off our shoes. We watched TV at Charlie's because I was bored and Dad and Mom were just talking to Charlie. Charlie's wife made food so we started eating. "The food's good," I told my mom.
A while later we were done eating. Charlie said, "Do you want cookies?"
I said, "Sure" so he gave me cookies with milk. They were good. I got done with the cookies so Charlie said, "Let's open presents."
Next we opened presents. Charlie gave us a lot of presents, but the thing I liked most was the Wii. The Wii was black and came with the games Wii Sports and Wii Sports resort.
We said bye to Charlie and his wife. We got home. I plugged in the Wii and put the disk in. I started playing with it. It was awesome.
Hunting by Ty
One day I called my friends Shaun, Reid, Brian, and Darrick. I asked if they wanted to go hunting. They said yes.
Then we went hunting. I brought my 30-6. Shaun got his 26-6. Reid got his 300, Darrick got his 22-2-50, and Brian got his 30-30. Three hours later we all got a buck. I got a twenty, Shaun got a nine, Reid got an eight, and Darrick got a ten. Brian got the smallest one of all, a nub buck. Then I asked them if they wanted to go trapping. They said yes.
The next day we went trapping. We to a couple of places setting traps. Brian wanted to set a trap. I said sure. While Brian was setting the trap I was looking at something. All of a sudden I heard, "OOOU!" and a snap from the trap. I am thinking about what he did. I turn around and what do I see? Brian's hand was in the trap and he was flopping around like a fish.
Now I found out that Shaun bet him $50 to stick his hand in the trap. I said, "You nimrod. You are not supposed to stick your hand in the trap."
He said, "I wanted $50."
I said, "I do not care. You are not supposed to stick your hand in a leghold." So now I see Shaun, Reid, and Darrick laughing their butts off and I started to laugh.
We all went home except Brian. He went to the hospital to get his hand in a cast.
The Dog on a Crotch-rocket by Kain
A dog wanted to ride on his owner's crotch-rocket. He wanted to see what it was like to ride on one. He found a blue button. He pushed the blue button and the bike started. Dog pulled back on the handle and it was a little wobbly. He kept on going down the road.
A mother deer and a baby deer were walking on the road. They saw the crotch-rocket coming toward them. The baby deer asked the mother deer, "What's on the crotch-rocket?"
The mother deer said, "I think it is a dog."
"Move out of the way," the dog said. The mother deer moved out of the way. Then the baby deer quickly moved off the road.
The dog drove awhile. He didn't know that the road went in a circle.
When the dog reached the driveway of his house, the dog jumped off the crotch-rocket. The owner was mad. The bike crashed in the ditch. The owner told the dog that he had to stay in the dog house for two days for his punishment.
Corn Maze
by Brian Kuntze
The alarm went off, and my eyes burst open. I got up and started jumping on the bed. Then I jumped down and got dressed, screamed at my sister a little bit, and ran to school. Today was the day my class and I went to the corn maze, and you don't know how excited I was about it.
We finally got going at about 1:00. We had to walk the whole way there, and it was torture because my teacher Mrs. Nuttall walks like a rocket! I could barely keep up to her! Then, oh my gosh! We were there! We were actually at the corn maze.
We saw the farmer waiting for us. When we got to her she told us to go play in the bouncy house and the corn box.
Then about 15 minutes later our teacher took us to the corn maze. She told us all the rules. Then she said,”Have fun, kids.” So we all ran into the corn maze and got lost immediately!
As we were walking through the maze I saw a couple of hay stacks or whatever they are. So what do you know. The teacher walked right around dthe corn. I thought I would get yelled at and I did. So when I did I stepped down and hurt myself on one of the stump thingys where the corn used to be. I sprained my ankle too so I had to limp through the rest of the maze.
Thank goodness we got to ride on a trailer on the way back to school. I kept yelling, “Faster! Faster!” One time he put it in neutral and revved up the engine full blast.
We finally got to school and got ready to go back home.
Corn Maze
by Cassie Kruhmin
My heart was pounding. I couldn't wait. I was rushing into school from recess. It was time to go to the corn maze. I'd been waiting for this since Mrs. Nuttall announced it. The whole fourth grade was going.
Mrs. Nuttall put us into partners. Katana was my partner. We had canned food in our hands. The food was for the Salvation Army food drive.
We walked out of school. Mrs. Nuttall walked as speedy as lightning. It was a one mile walk. “Sigh.” I sighed. It was going to be a long walk.
Finally we got there. I saw a bouncy house with a slide and a sandbox full of corn kernels waiting for us. We set our cans down. I took off my shoes and darted into the corn box. I buried myself in the kernels. So relaxing I thought.
Out of the corn box and into the bouncy slide I go. Down the slide I went on my bell and on my back. I slide then “boom” I hit the ground. “Ow,” I said.
“Corn maze, corn maze,” said Mrs. Nuttall.
“Oh boy,” I said excitedly. I tried to et my shoes on as quickly as I could. Well, it was the corn maze. That's why I was going so quickly. I grabbed Katana and ran into the maze.
“Go in kids,” said Mrs. Nuttall.
“Which way do we go?” I asked Katana.
“This way,” Katana said. We went straight, right, and left. We went in circles, too.
“This is hard,” I whined.
Finally we found our way out. It was the way we went in! We were supposed to come out a different way. So we went back in and found a group of people. Nada said never go straight, always turn. We did that and found our way out. This time a different way than we came in.
Everyone went back to play some more. We had popcorn. Some boys put corn in their shirts to make them look fat. I twas funny. They said they ate too much popcorn.
After awhile we had to go back to school. We got a hayride back. I was happy we didn't have to walk back. The corn maze was spectacular.
Penguins
Madison Bergquist
4-14-14
Do you know how tall penguins were a long time ago? They were as tall as a grown man. penguins are about four feet tall now.
Hunting for food
Penguins have spines to hold the fish in their mouth. They eat krill. One of the kinds of krill they eat is custamuns krill. Penguins are better at catching fish if they with a group. They can survive weeks without food if they need to.
Where penguins live
Only a few species of penguins live in Antarctica. The yellow eyed penguin lives in forests in New Zealand.
Penguins in water
Penguins are good at diving and at swimming. Emperor penguins can stay underwater for eighteen minutes. One Emperor penguin dived 1,752 feet underwater. Penguins spend 75% of their lives underwater.
Penguins enemies
Sea birds take baby penguin eggs. Penguins have a number one enemy. It is the leopard seal. Most of the time penguins can get away from enemies but not all the time.
Penguins were as tall as a man a long time ago. They are better at catching fish if they are with a group. Yellow eyed penguins live in forests in New Zealand. They spend 75% of their life underwater. Penguins have a number one enemy. It is the leopard seal. That is what I learned about penguins.
Title: Cats
By: Allissa Betters
4-16-14
Do you know how many cat breeds there are? Well there is about thirtynine breeds of cats.Do you know how long cats live for? Well cats can live for 12 to 18 months. How fast can cats run? A domestic cat can manage to run 30 miles per.hour. Do you know how long cats are pregnant for? They are pregnant for 9 weeks. Do you know what cats normally like to eat? They like a well balanced meal. Do you know if cats are faster than dogs? This in turn implies that a cat cannot possibly be faster than a dog but can manoeuvre around sharp bends while on the run. Do you know how many bones a cat have? Cats have a total of 245 bones when they are young. During the aging process, some of the bones fuse together which gives older cats a total of 206 bones. In this story you have learned about cats.You can find more information here:http://www.xmission.com/email box/trivia.htm
Jack Russell Terriers
By: Allie Cappaert
4-9-14
Have you ever wanted a Jack Russell Terrier? Yes. Well at least I have. If you do want a Jack Russell Terrier you will find out that they are very kind and hard working.
You will be learning about the Jack Russell Terriers body parts, their kindness, and their instincts.
Body Parts
Most people don’t know about some of the Jack Russell Terriers body parts. You might not know these few body parts. And they are: Scapula, their shoulder, Crest, the back of their head, Stop, picture the dog going cross eyed; right above their nose, and their Croup, a little bit ahead of their tail. There's many more body parts, but I just couldn’t name them all.
Their Kindness
Jack Russell Terriers are friendly, kind, and gentle towards children. They are very loving and if they get to know you enough they will sleep by you. They might even whine to be by you.
Their Instincts
Jack Russell Terriers are supposed to work underground. They can maneuver underground. Terra is a Latin word for earth. Terrier is kind of like Terra and Jack Russells are earth dogs. That is why they work underground.
If you ever wanted a Jack Russell Terrier you will find out that they are very kind and hard working.
Antarctica
by:Colin Christophersen
How do people survive in a very harsh environment?
A hundred years ago people sailed in wooden ships and tried to keep warm in hand knitted woolen underwear.
The worst journey
One english man went to Antarctica in 1911 with an expedition led by Captain scott. During the first winter Cherry Garr, Dr Bill Wilson, and Birdie Bowers went on an expedition to collect emperor penguin eggs.
In places near the centre of the ice sheet the ice is more than 4 kilometers thick. Twenty thousand years ago in the ice age ice sheets and glaciers covered much larger than they do now. In the coldest parts of the polar lands called polar deserts they are a few plants. Antarctica is the coldest continent.
The bleak snow deserts that surround the south pole are among the most inhospitable places on earth. Yet despite the bitter cold an unexpectedly large variety of plants and animals cling tenaciously to the rare rocky outcrops that fringe the all enveloping ice. In contrast the stormy southern ocean and its islands teem with life. Only about two percent of Antarctica’s 14 million square kilometers is free of ice.
The Alamo
by:buckley.J.corey
how it started
Mexico wanted americans to settle in texas so they would boost the economy but texas wanted freedom from mexico so they started their own government. When mexico found out they they arrested as many as they could.
when santa came
Santa Anna was the leader of the mexican army tall, thin, has a gold and silver sword that cost 7,000 DOLLARS!! He had 7,000 troops when he got to the Alamo. After he got past the Alamo he asked for backup and 3,000 troops were sent from mexico city and where headed to Santa Anna.
the battle
Jim Bowie was sick. Davy Crockett,William Travis were generals at the Alamo.
They had 200 to 300 troops in the Alamo when the enemy came in sight the Alamo waited till they got close so they got more accurate shots but the downfall was that the got closer so they had less time to shoot at the mexicans. the mexicans surround the Alamo and used laters to go up the wall and killed everyone except the women and kids.
santa goes home
Sam Houston heard about the Alamo’s fall and heard that Santa Anna was going to peggey lake.
Sam headed to peggey lake with 400 to 300 troops and a twin sister( a moter or a cannon that shoots up and hits up to 20 mile radius)Sam attacked at night so he surprised them. They caught Santa Anna 2 days later they made a deal with him he stopped his troops in return they didn't kill him
Planets
By Gavin Corey
4-14-14
Did you ever want to go explore and learn about planets?
I did, I wanted to know how many luna’s (moons) each planet had
Mercury zero
Venus zero
Mars Two
Jupiter sixteen and more
Saturn twenty two and more
Uranus fifteen and more
Neptune eight
Did you know one of Jupiter’s moons IO is the most colorful moon because it has volcano’s erupting on it and the volcano’s aren’t erupting molten rock they are erupting molten sulfur which gives it that yellow-orange look and Ganymede another one of Jupiters moons is the biggest moon in the solar system it is bigger than Mercury! Jupiter would have been a star if it were bigger. Jupiter gives off heat like a star and it has a magnetic field. Jupiter has a rocky core. Jupiters ring is faint and made of asteroids like Saturn but Saturn’s ring isn’t faint.
Saturn is the second largest planet it takes at least thirty years for it to go around the sun.
Titan one of Saturn’s moons has the thickest atmosphere it’s atmosphere is thicker than ours.
It takes Uranus eighty-four Earth years for it to go around the sun. Uranus has a ring too but it is to faint to see from Earth Uranus was discovered on March thirteenth( two hundred twenty two years ago) 1781 in Bath, England discovered by William Herschel.
Neptune was discovered in 1846 by Johann Galle he was german astronomer. Neptune has a Rocky iron core.
Mount Olympus is the highest point on Mars it is twice as high as Earth’s highest peak Mount Everest. Mars has lava tubes and a Rocky core.
Venus can hit nine hundred degrees and scientists think that they can turn Venus into another Earth. Venus has a rocky core.
I hope you enjoyed learning about planets and moons.
4-16-14
by Canaan Elson
In this story you will learn about the loch ness monster and the Long-Necked Plesiosaurs.
Some people may think that the loch ness monster is the long-neck Plesiosaurs .
There necks are up to 16 ft , 5 m. They both have lite skulls and interlocking teeth.
I also found out there necks have up to 72 vertebrates more than any other animal.Scientists also believe they have a more flexible neck than any other animal.
They eat “ fish and mollusks. some may eat seafloor invertebrates or other marine reptiles.”
They have pointed tips to swim faster.
There hole body length is 46 ft, 14 m.
They live in shallow seas.
I hope you learned a little about loch ness monster and the long- necked Plesiosaurs.
World war 2 battleships
Tyler Engel Introduction How would you feel if you were doing the national anthem and all of a sudden planes came out of no where and started dropping bombs? Mad and unhappy right? Well thats what happened to the people on the USS Nevada during the Attack on Pearl Harbor. The first steam powered warship.
The first steam powered warship was made in New York, during the time of around 1812. Made by Robert Fulton.What were certain warships used for?
The USS Wisconsin and Missouri were used as missile launching platforms. The USS Intrepid, Hornet, and New Jersey fought the Vietnam war. The Intrepid and the Hornet fought in World War 2. The Hornet also fought in the Korean war. Pets on Battleships?
Do they allow pets on battleships? No, but if they did they would keep them below deck. FIN.
Titus Erickson Minecraft Have you ever wanted to make a game where you could build whatever you whatever you want and get to venture wherever you want to well Markus and Jens did so they made Minecraft. 2009 The game ideas for Minecraft had just began in May 2009 Markus or know as Notch as a nickname most of the world calls him that quits his job to focus on Minecraft full time.While he's working he likes to call it the cave game.He releases it to the public for the first time and named the game Minecraft. 2010 On January 100,000 Minecrafters registered up for Minecraft registers!June Minecraft reaches the new alpha stage but at this point all there is is survival mode that I was happy about but updates for the game began thick and fast.Sales of the game hit 200,000 2011 March Minecraft wins the GDC award for the best debut game,Best game that you could download and the Game innovation spotlight.July 10 million registered Minecrafters. 2012 May Minecraft for Xbox 360 is released.It sells 400,000 copies in the first 24 hours.December It sells 453,000 copies of game across the Cristmas Eve alone. 2013 April Minecraft PE and pc/mac sold more than 10 million copies each.July version 1.6 (horse update) is released adds horses,capet,and harden mode. What you learned in this is a short history of Minecraft.
madison gross
4-14-14
bottle nosed dolphins
How popular do you think the bottle nosed dolphin is?the answer is very. Did you know
the bottlenose dolphin s are the best known species.Its short break gives it the expression that
it’s smiling.It kindof sounds like they are friendly atchaly that is my next paragraph
if they are friendly
Bottle nosed dolphins are found to be very friendly towards humans . It is found that they sometimes swim aside ships to observe and play they are also very curious.
How big they get
bottle nosed dolphins measure up to 13 feet and 4 meters long and can weigh as much as
600 pounds and 272 kilograms. now that is big.
In this story you have learned how big they get,How popular they are and If they are friendly.
Eleanor Roosevelt and her family.
Elizabeth Higdon
4-9-14
Chapter 1 introduction
Have you ever imagined that you were drowning?
Well thats what almost happened to Eleanor she was on the boat heading to Europe.
You will be learning about Eleanor Roosevelt and her father.
Chapter 2 born
When Eleanor was born her parents wanted a boy but learned to love her.Eleanor was born October 11,1884. Eleanor real name was Anna Eleanor
Roosevelt.
chapter 3. Father and daughter
Eleanor and her father were very close. Her father called her Nell, it reminded him of the book Old Curiosity Shop By charles Dickens. Eleanor always felt safe around her farther.
chapter 4 rights
Eleanor was a big part of women's rights to voting rights.
chapter 5 Getting married
Eleanor got married to Franklin in March 17, Saint patrick's day , 1905.
chapter 6 children
Eleanor had 6 children.She had her first child Anna in 1906.
About a year later she had another she had another child named James.In 1909 Franklin Jr. In 1910 Elliott.1914 Franklin Jr. the second. in 1916 John was born.
Now you some facts about Eleanor Roosevelt
I got of my information from the books
Our Eleanor and Eleanor Roosevelt First Lady Of the world.
Italy
Katrina Date:4/9/14
This is what you will learn about Italy
When did Italy get their flag?
Does Italy a special statute or monuments?
Does Italy have a special dance?
When did Italy get their flag? Italy got their flag in 1949.In 1848 the desing
was adopted by the house of Savoy. The colors on the flag are green, red and white.
Italy is shaped like a boot and Italy is rich. And Italy has dozens of islands.
Does Italy have a special statute or monuments? Italy has Leaning tower of Pisa, Colosseum, Florence Cathedral and many more, There are at least 11 monuments or statues.
Does Italy have a special dance? Yes Italy does have a special dance, the dance is called the Folk Dance.
The name Italy, comes from the word Italia meaning Calf Land. Almost
four-fifths of Italy is either mountains or hills. Italy suffers more earthquakes than any other europeans. The Italian wolf is the national animal in Italy.
Trains
4-9-14 Krystle Kuntze
Have you ever sat at the railroad tracks and wondered different questions? Questions like . What do freight trains carry?Is there an end to the railroad?Why do the trains blow the horn? I did that so much when I was little I did some research.I wondered this like this.
Why do freight trains stop in the middle of the tracks?Freight trains can approach 1.5 miles long. But when it gets too long the trains stops,in the middle of the tracks.When the train stops it blocks our road or path. Then we have to go around on a different road to get where we need to go.
Are there freight train expresses?Railroad depend on freight trains for a lot of their income.Some of the trains can travel up to the speeds of 75 mph [120 kph].
How important are railroads to the commuters?Railroad networks have came around larger cities.Every day the trains carry thousands of commuters from their homes to the stores or their jobs.In some countries double deckers are built to carry more commuters.
Now when I go to the railroad I don’t wonder any more.That is because I did some reasearch and answered all of my questions.
by Connor lesperance
4-14-14
Pool is an exciting game .
could you shoot 190 left hand shots putting english on the pool ball . English is how much spin on the pool ball . It would be hard for a pro so it would hard for me .
you are going to learn about the history of pool .
Did you know the first pool table was made in the 1300s and that billards was made in france by people gladly .
Did you know the first pool ball was the eight ball .The eight ball is the most important pool ball on the table . If you brake and make the eight you win but if brake and scratch and make the eight you lose scratch means when the cue ball goes in the pocket .
Now you know some of the history of pool.
By Laura Mark
4-14-14
Introduction
Did you know that siberian huskies can survive cold weather?
I learned the way how to teachs dogs.I learned the way that
huskies can live how long.
Siberian huskies are strong,hardworking,sled dogs. Huskies can pull light loads for a long distances. Huskies are active and energetic.Huskies can stand cold weather because they have thick coats. Siberian huskies can grow to 24 inches and 61 cm tall. Siberian huskies can weight up to 60 pounds and 24 kg. A siberian husky has 2 layers. Their thick coats helps them handle cold temperatures as low as -58 degrees below fahrenheit as -50 below degrees. Siberian huskies live about 12 to 15 years. Siberian huskies are outgoing,gentle and alert dogs. Huskies are very social animals. Huskies don't like to be alone. Siberian huskies are some what intelligent. A new command may need to be repeated about 25 to 40 times intill the dog learns it.
Conclusion
Now i know that huskies can survive cold weather.
4/9/14
by:Joelle McCue
Have you ever heard of a cow that lives under water? Well I know that manatees are like cows.In fact manatees are called ‘’ sea cows’’.Cows graze on plants manatees do it too.They are both mammals and they have a lot in comin.
There are three species of manatees.One species lives in Africa, and the other two live in North America. There is a species of manatees that is most widely studied. The north american manatee.
What manatees look like are bulky, gray-brown , balloon like creatures. Manatees have no hind limbs.Their fore limbs are well developed flippers that help them move easily through the water.
Most manatees live in warm places like Florida.Their most found in warm water by the united states and around South America.
So that is why manatees are like cows, that they have three species, what manatees look like, and where most manatees are found.
Xavier Meintz
4-14-14
How fast does the moon travel around the earth?
The moon orbits earth at an average of 2,288 miles per hour
How wide is the moon?
The moon has a diameter of 2,000mi per hour and water was discovered on the moon in november 2009.
What is the surface of the moon like?
the surface of the moon has many things on it such crater, lava, plains,mountains and valleys.Scientist believe the craters were formed around 3.5 to 4.5 billion years by meteors hitting the moon’s surface.
How old is the moon?
The moon is 4.5 billion years old.
the moon and the tide.
The moon causes many of the tides in the Earth’s oceans.This is because of the gravity force between the Earth and the gravitational forces of the sun and moon combined to produce the highest tides called spring tides.During quarter moons the gravitational forces of the sun and moon.Oppose each other to produce the lowest called neap tides
What distance does the moon travel around the earth?
the moon travels a distance of 1,423,3,000 miles 2,290,000 around the Earth.
I got my information from the internet.
Blacksmithing
by Ethan Oczus
Do you like art? Creating things? Well you will learn a different kind of art not collage or picasso or the mona lisa but on kind of art the art of a blacksmith. In this story you will learn color and heat except not armer. To start you need to get a forge its hard to build one so ya need to buy one.
We need to start by making a handle. First we need a piece of wood to make a handle take a chisel and shave all the bark of the wood.make sure it is a cut thick stick.then in the center of the top with a hacksaw.you need you're forge have a blade shaped piece of steel to get the steel like that cut it with a plasma cutter to get it done fast.heat it to530 degrees fahrenheit when it gets light purple take it out with thongs put it on you're anvil and pound on it with a hammer than put it in water and dry you can repeat that step to increase strength in you're blade then wedge it in and tie it with holes in the bottom to tie it and then you have a basic blade.In this selection you have leraned about blacksmithing.I learned this info fromthe aart of a blacksmith writen by alex w bealer.
PIT VIPER’S
zach
schiiller
4-11-14
A pit viper is a type of snake. The pit viper is deadly.
The snake has hemotoxic venom. I found out that
the pit viper is nocturnal.It is more active at night.
The pit viper has sensors all over it’s head. The
snake can get from 4ins long to 30 feet long.
A pit viper can camouflage in many spots.
A pit viper has a spade shaped head.All pit vipers
have green eyes. The snake is best identified by
to holes on it’s head. The pit viper kills more people
then any other snake.
By:Adelaide Semanko 4/8/14
How many dolphins are there? There are 36 species of dolphins.There are 32 marine dolphins and 4 river dolphins.The spotted dolphin can go twice as fast as many boats or ships.Bottlenose dolphins can go 500ft.Trained dolphins respond to whistles and hand signals when performing.
Dolphins go to the surface for air,because they don't have gills.They hold their breath like us.They can hold their breath for a long time.Dolphins can swim up to 260m.below the surface of the ocean,although they are mainly shallow divers.Dolphins could be aggressive to people,but others are nice. Many dolphins are found from the Arctic and antarctic,in warm water and in cold,in salt water and in fresh water. On this research paper you learned about what dolphins do and what their life is about.
About Mars
Kolby Thoune
Did you know that mars has an average temperature of -9° fahrenheit. Mars also has red dusty soil and under that is rock and ice mars has lots of things to learn about. Mars has interesting places to see and explore like martian caves and canyons. Do you think people could live on mars and stay there for a year or so without leaving.Mars has lots of different layers of rock.
There is a layer of ice underneath about 4 layers of rock.Mars rises from east and sets to the west and most the time you can't see mars from earth but if it’s close enough you might see mars.Mars is a unique planet like all the other planets but mars is the only planet all red and dusty.Mars has to moons and they are bolth square/oval shaped and gray/white.Mars has a diameter of 4,246 miles and its distance from the sun is 142,594,000 miles.Mars is the 4th closest the sun.So thats what I learned about mars!BYE.
4/8/14
by: victoria smith
,
Do you know how long a cat is pregnant for? A cat is pregnant for nine weeks.In this wrighting you will learn about cats. The mom cat licksher baby clean when they are boarn. when a kitten one week old it opens his
or her eyes.Its eyes are usually gray- blue at first. when they are around five weeks old their eyes change color to green- gold. By three weeks old a kittens legs are strong enough to stagger around. the mom cat cleans its baby when its by licking them. Kittens drink their moms milk till they are 8 weeks old . Cats are very good hunters. Cats under one year old can have babies . They can have two or three litters a year for eight or nine years.
thank you for reading my story
kara 4/14/14
Karate
Welcome, in this selection you will learn about karate. Karate means “empty handed.” The two main parts of karate are kata, and kumite.
What is kata? According to a flier from World Chief Instructor Shihan Bressaw it is “an Encyclopedia of self defense through karate techniques. A living present connection to fighting techniques of ancient warriors. A method to learn the way of karate.”
In karate you will learn the five stages of kata:
Stage one: learn movements and directions
Stage two: perfect movements
Stage three: develop strength and impact with movements
Stage four: you our learning how all of your body parts work together
Stage five: movements become automatic.
What is kumite? Kumite is using a many of the learned movements of kata against opponents during a fight.
What can karate do for you? Karate training improves your martial arts training, but it can also improve your outlook on life. World Chief Instructor Shihan Bressaw says karate can help “your understandings of martial arts and the capabilities of your body. You will learn how to tune out the external noise. Other benefits include: physical and mental conditioning and becoming focused.”
To test your karate skills against others you compete in tournaments. Karate tournaments have both kata and kumite competition.
Now that you know what karate is and what it can do for you. Now the question can be answered, is karate for me?
A. Verba Marine Biologists
Foreword
In this report you will learn about what marine biologists earn in a year, what most of them do, and some things about sea life you might not know.
Chapter 1 A Marine Biologist’s Salary
What does an average marine biologist make in a year?
12 finds per year…$100,000
9 finds…$75,000
6 finds…$50,000
3 finds… $25,000 to $10,000
Chapter 2 Scuba Diving?
Most marine biologists are scuba divers.Why? Without diving, they couldn't research things or make jewelry out of coral and such. Also, makeup and perfume are made out of undersea discoveries.
Chapter 3 They Are What?
Did you know sharks are fish and whales are mammals? Well, surprisingly, marine biologists have found this out. Also, 95% of baby fish in their eggs don't hatch because they would be in a shark’s stomach. That marine biologists found out (with GREAT technology).
Did you know
I never knew that marine biologists were paid (averaging) $100,000 if they made 12 discoveries that year. Nor did I know that they were mostly scuba divers.That all was very fresh and new to me.
By Lily Walcher 4-9-14
Did you know that the icelandic horses have been around since the mid 800s ? I Learned that when i read about the icelandic horses. you are going to learn about icelandic horses.
The the vikings brought the icelandic horses with them on open boats. for the past 900 or so years the icelandic horses have remind pure since the late 1900 I think.
The icelandic horses only has five different gaits and addition to normal walk,trot,canter, gallop there's also is tolt I never heard of it. i learned that tolt is a five beat gait.
.
The icelandic horses are very patient,adable,uncomplicated. Sometimes there very spirited they come from iceland and the icelandic horses are very popular in germany,sweden,denman.the icelandic horses can appear in 42 different colors combinations the icelandic horses stands 12.2 and 14.2 hands high. there are records about icelandic horses from early 1,000 years back. I learned that icelandic horses has 18 years of experience in breeding.
Justin Walechka
4-9-14
Narwhals
You’ll learn about narwhals.
What are narwhals?
They are pale porpoises that swim in the arctic. Their horn is actually a tooth that grows from its upper lip. Scientific name is Monodon Monoceros. They eat krill, and are very rare. They’re related to dolphins,whales,etc. That is a narwhal.
You’ll learn about a narwhal’s horn, habitat, and life span.
Why do narwhals have horns?
To stab prey.
Where do narwhal live?
The Arctic.
How long do they live?
We don’t know, but they tend to die in captivity.
You learned about a narwhals life span, habitat, and their horn.
More facts about narwhals.
- People thought they were a myth.
- They use their horns to fight over mates.
- Their skin is blubber.
- Their blubber is used as jackets sometimes when narwhals are hunted.
Fiction Stories 2-28-14
Sara and the Fairy by Madison Bergquist
Sara was a 12 year old girl and she lives in California.Sara was in the kitchen and her mom said said that she would go to her grandpa's birthday party on a boat by herself because her mom had a very important business trip.
Her mom brought her to the boat and she got on the boat. A little while later on the boat they had to go around Alaska. They were by Alaska when they got stuck in the ice. The ice was thick enough to walk on so Sara went to explore Alaska.
On her way she saw some animals. She went to pet them. The penguin said “hi!’ Sara got so scared she ran behind a tree. The animals came to find her. Then Sara made friends with the animals. The animals told Sara there names. There was an animal called spikey horse. His name was Spikey. there was a polar seal named Lily and a penguin named Lucy.
Sara herd the boat starting to move. So she ran to catch it but she missed it. So she was stuck in Alaska with the animals.
One evening Sara,Spikey,Lily,and Lucy were sitting by the fire.They heard a boat. They finally came for me she thought. Sara ran to the boat.
A fairy came out of the boat. “My name is Vanessa” said the fairy. Vanessa said to Sara “I will grant 4 wishes”. “I thought fairies were only supposed to grant 3 wishes” said Sara. “I’m a special fairy and I get to grant 4 wishes” said Vanessa. “So what are your wishes” said Vanessa. “Can I let my friends make a wish too”said Sara. “Sure” said Vanessa. Spikey went first. He said “I wish I could turn back into a regular horse because a mean witch turned me into a Spikey horse”. Then it was Lily’s turn. She said she wanted a better life. Then it was Lucy’s turn. She said to live in the south pole.Sara said to get back to her mom.
Then Vanessa started to grant the wishes. Spikey turned into regular horse,Lily was now enjoying her life,and Lucy was gone. Sara wasn’t at home. Sara asked why and Vanessa said I forgot I can only grant 3 wishes at one time.”Say your wish again” said Vanessa. “I wish I could get back to my mom” said Vanessa.
Then Sara popped into the kitchen.”How did you get in here. You went to your grandpa's birthday party. Let’s go into the living room and you can tell me what happened.” said Sara’s mom. So they went into the living room and Sara told her mom everything.
By Allissa b. 2-25-14 My Story !
Fiction
Once upon a time there was a princess named Austin Pretty Pants.She wore a hot pink dress that goes down too her thighs and she wore red high heels.Then one day her mom said “Austin Honey come here”her mom said .” I ran out of angel shortbread. Can you run too the store and get some please? “
So Austin said “yes” so she went to her room and got out of her pajamas and got dressed and set off for the store . then she saw a shortcut so she started going that way when the trail stopped.She was in the middle of nowhere so she tried to go one way it didn’t work.Then she tried to look over the grass that didn’t work,she tried it again it didn’t work.Then she thought earlier when she was walk-
ing the grass was going down,so she looked around and saw the opening and got on the normal trail .
Then she got the store and got the groceries.Then she started off back home when she got home she had strawberry short cake like her mom said after dinner she got her pajamas on and went to bed and had pretty good dream
Chapter 2 The Dream
Austin: I wonder what my mom is doing right?
Mom:mmm… this strawberry short cake is really good !Austin:I hope she is not eating the strawberry short cake that she made for me last night !
To be continued
Lea’s New Life
Will Lea get her old life back? Genre: Realistic Fiction 2-19-14
By: Allie Cappaert
Chapter 1
Lea
Lea is a 9 year old girl who just moved from Trenton, New Jersey, to Columbus, Ohio. Lea had to change schools, leave her friends, and she had to leave her house.
Lea’s mom and dad wanted to find a job together, and they found a job that they both liked in Clumbus, Ohio. They decided to move, and thought about surprising Lea because she was always grumbling and asking if they could move because of the bully’s at her school.
As soon as Lea found out she said “I was just being sarcastic.”
“Well it’s too late now.” said Leas mom and dad.
As soon as Lea got to her new house she started crying and got into a temper tantrum. Lea started begging to go home but she didn’t have any luck.
Lea’s mom Amanda said to Lea’s dad Josh that they had to do something about Lea.
Then Amanda yelled to Lea from the kitchen to Lea’s new bedroom “ You want to go to the park I heard it’s pretty cool.”
Let’s do it seems like a good idea.” said Josh
It took a while until Amanda and Josh could cajole Lea to go to the park.
Lea said “ Fine, only if I can play basketball.”
Lea grabbed her basketball and went into their car. And they started the car and went to the park.
Chapter 2
The Park
When Lea got to the park she took out her basketball and looked for the basketball hoop. When she saw the hoop she said “See ya later” and ran to the hoop. Lea started doing layups, jump stops, and shooting etc. Suddenly two boys jumped out at her and stole her ball.
Lea said “Who are you and give me my ball back”
The bigger boy jumped up and said “I’m your worst nightmare!”
And the boy that was smaller than him said “So am I!!”
Then a girl came up from behind Lea and said “Patrick Dan stop being such a bully and give her her ball back”
Patrick threw the ball at them and then left.
The girl said “Hi my name is Jenny. Sorry those boys had to bother you. Are you new here?”
Lea said “Yeah I’m new here. Thanks for getting me my ball back. Do you want to play basketball?”
“Sure, sounds like fun”said Jenny
Lea and Jenny were playing basketball and the time went by fast they were having so much fun. Lea thought that her and Jenny were friends after all they’d been playing together for about a ½ hour now.
Lea heard her mom calling her and a little after she heard another voice calling Jenny.
“Let’s go I think there by each other.” said Lea
Jenny said “Race ya there!!!!”
Jenny won the race by about a second. Lea was right and there parents were by each other talking, laughing, and having a good time.
“Hey mom this is Jenny she is really good at basketball.”said Lea, “Mom there are bullies here just to let you know.”
“Hey mom this is Lea she’s really really good at basketball.” said Jenny
“Lea this is my mom Amber and my dad James.” said Jenny
Lea said, “Jenny this is my mom Amanda and my dad Josh.”
Chapter 3
School
Two Months later.
“ Wake up sleepy head.” said Josh
“For what?” said Lea
“For school.” said Amanda
(Lea is in Fourth grade and her teacher is Mrs.Petersand. Right now her mom and dad are waking her up for her first day of school.)
‘ Do I have to?” said Lea.
“Yes, I’m sure Jenny will want to see you.” said Josh.
So then Lea got up, got dressed, and ate breakfast. Since it was Lea’s first day of school Amanda and Josh drove her to school. Lea remembered what it was like at her old school. It was fun, that’s all she could remember.When she got to her new school she felt sick.
“She ran to Jenny and said I don’t feel good.”
Jenny said, “Want to tell the teacher?”
Lea said, “Sure.”
Mrs Petersand said, “How do you feel?”
Lea said, “Bad and like I am going to vomit.”
Mrs. Petersand said, “Want to call home?”
“Yes, Please,” said Lea.
When Amanda and Josh came to pick up Lea she was all ready to go home. When Lea got home her mom took her temperature. It was 98.6.
Amanda said, “Just right.”
Lea said, “I feel better now but let’s not waste the gas and go back to school.”
“You’re missing out on the first day of school though”, said Josh.
Chapter 4
The Bullies
Lea was getting her homework and everyone else left Jenny usually walks home with Lea but today she was sick. Patrick and Dan jumped out from hiding and picked up Lea, shoved her in her locker, shut the lock and ran off laughing. Lea called for help but no one here her. Suddenly it was pitch black. Amanda and Josh got home from work and wondered where Lea was. Amanda called Amber and asked if Lea went to their house to say hi to Jenny, but Amber said that she didn’t come over. Both moms and dads got worried about Lea.
Jenny said, “Maybe Patrick and Dan did something to her.”
“ Follow me,” said Jenny.
They followed Jenny to the school. They went in and found the principal Mr. Paluzits and asked if they could look around.
He said, “Yes.”
Meanwhile Lea was screaming in her dark locker.
Jenny said, “Follow me again.”
Amber said, “Do you hear that noise?”
“ Lets follow it,” said Josh.
They followed the noise and it led to the locker.
Lea yelled, “Help.”
“What’s your combination?” said Jenny.
“9674745,” said Lea.
Jenny got the combination and Lea came out. Lea’s mom and Amber asked if she was alright and how she got in the locker.
Lea and Jenny said at the same time,“Patrick and Dan”.
“They are bullies, said Lea.
Chapter 5
Forgot
3 years later: Lea forgot about her old home in New Jersey and she felt like Ohio is where she lived her whole life. She liked her new friends, her new school, and her new house.
Chapter 6
Got Old
Lea and Jenny were best friends for their whole life. Both girls stayed in Ohio and started coaching girls basketball. They were state champions for three years in a row!! When they were older they got married. Lea married a guy named Harry and Jenny married a guy named Liam. They had their wedding together and each had 5 kids. Jenny liked buying lottery cards and won 5 million dollars. Jenny and Liam bought a mansion and Lea Harry and their kids lived with them lived with them. ( After all their was 75 rooms.)They both liked living together and that’s how they lived for the rest of their lives.
THE END
The lonely boy
2-17-14 by Colin Christophersen
Mario was in bed his mom was making breakfast. His mother called”Mario time for breakfast.” Mario got up and got dressed in his favorite shorts and shirt. Mario ran down and tripped on his truck Mario said”Ow ow ow ow!” all the way down the stairs “Our you ok Mario?” as his mom came to him”Mom I want dad back” said Mario”Yes I know you want your father back but we don’t know if he will return sweetie.” said his mom.
Mario ate scrambled eggs and chocolate milk. Mario got ready for school Mario said “I hope this day gets better.” as he rode his bike. When he got to school the bully Bowser destroyed his bike Mario said “Hey!” “What are you gonna do fight me?” said Bowser. Mario just went to the school. He told the principal about what Bowser did to his bike. The principal called his parents and Bowser had detention. Mario put his backpack on a hook and went down to reading.
He sat by a table and everyone ran to another table. Mario was sad that no one liked him. Then the new girl came by him Mario said”Hi” the new girl said”Hi my name is Heather.” Then Heather smelled something horrible she ran to the other table covering her nose. Mario got sadder that no one liked him then he smelled something horrible he smelled it again and he found the worst part his armpits he passed out …
Mario woke up in his Mario pajamas and socks his hair was wet so his pillow was wet. His mom came in and said”Mario I need to tell you something” Mario said “What is it?” “9 years ago you were running with Heather not the one you just but the one you loved so much then you stepped on a skunks tail it lifted its tail and sprayed you thats why you don’t have any friends” Mario said “Really you could of said that earlier I think the Heather I just meet likes me!” Mario ran to the bathroom and turned on the water “Mario-”Not now mom i'm getting this stench off today!” said Mario. He got in the tub with his swimming suit on and tried and tried until he got tired of scrubbing he smelled himself he said mad “ huh why isn’t it coming off!”
He went downstairs and watched Spongebob Squarepants Spongebob vs the goo. When it was cermercial it said “Try the new body wash today you will smell like roses so come to Walmart which is the only place that has it that means you Mario” So Mario and his mom and went to Walmart. Mario wanted to stop at AW and he ordered chicken tenders and a small root beer. They got to Walmart and bought the new body wash. They got back home and Mario got in the tub and he put the body wash on him then his mom smelled him and he smelled amazing they both went to bed.
Mario woke up and got dressed and went downstairs and didn’t trip on anything. He ate bacon and french toast with strawberry milk and rode his bike to school. When he got to school Bowser didn't destroy his bike. He put his backpack on his hook and went to reading nowon ran to the other table everyone just kept smelling him. Then Heather came and was about to run then she smelled him she went to him and she said to him
“Lets have a sleepover with Tyler and Gavyn” “Ok” Mario said and they all had a sleepover.
by Buckley Corey 2-17 -14
selling a son fiction story
ms.Nuttall had no money, no house, no food, no tools, no nothing!!! She had no choice but to sell her son at a pawn shop!!! SHE SOLD HER SON!!!She bought a box of frosted mini wheats with the money she got for selling her son!!! After she bought them she told that her son had died because his friend had got a broken hand from him so he put poison in his cup of water. the poison blended in his water cup of ice cold water,so he didn't know!!! After he drank the ice crystal clear water,he died his friend put him in an old mining shaft and then buried it and his friend was never seen again!!! She told that to any body who asked. Then they would say”How would you know?and she would say I know stuff like that.The people said did you know what happened to my uncle,aunt,etc then she said ‘I don’t know?The people said”you said you know stuff like that.”Then ms.Nuttall said”I don’t know stuff like that when I said I know stuff like that I meant in my family.”Then they said you lied to us!”ms.Nuttall said “I’m sorry.”They said “get her!”so ms.Nuttall started to RUN!!!She ran to the gun shop and bought automatic rifle and then ran to the car shop and bought a 4wd GMC truck.Then ran back to the gun shop to buy ammo.THen she drove to a salvage yard to ask is there a machine that drives for you?The owner said “yes we have 1 only!”ms.Nuttall said “I’ll take it how much?”The owner said “only 100,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000, dollars!”I’ take it heres the money! (hands him a penny) and grabs it and goes! She get’s in her truck and heads to the pawn shop the machine drives her there while she shots at the people that try to get in the truck!!!She goes in and she gives back the frosted mini wheats and asked if she can trade back the owner said yes so she traded back and never did that again…………………………………………………………………………………….for now!
Robots by Gavin Corey
It was testing day for several scientists. They were working on robots to help the world in the time of need but when one of the scientist was working a dangerous explosive fell inside (when he wasn’t looking). He put the lid on the robot and it was finished after screwing and drilling all day long. When the scientists were cloning the robots that’s when electricity shut down.
Chapter TwoIt was windy and cold while I was at home when this was happening. I didn’t know how the electricity shut down and I didn’t know what was going on until I walked outside to get fresh air. That’s when a sticky note blew and landed on my foot so I picked it up and read it,it read, Science lab...testing...apartment one-hundred Twelve.
“One hundred twelve” I repeated in my head hmmm “I know, that place it’s a new testing lab,” I ran to the testing center which wasn’t far away and ran into the elevator and fifteen minutes later I was at the top floor no one was in there so I looked around nothing was there but old mechanical parts off cars. I ran down the stairs (it didn’t take fifteen minutes)
and ran to the highway, cars were flipped over and the road was torn up houses in pieces then
I heard a faint “help”
I looked in the rubbles of a house and saw a figure crawling out of the rubble I ran over there finding Tyler and I walked into what”s left of a basement with him.
“Hi” he said
“What happened” I responded
“Robots”
“Robots”? I asked
“The scientists experiments”
“That’s what happened”?
“That’s it”! He exclaimed
“Well do you know where they’re going”?
“No”
“They came here did they lea-”
“What’s that”! Tyler yelled (There was a rumbling noise)
“The robots”! I exclaimed
“The walls are collapsi-”! I was in blur I couldn’t see and soon I was knocked out.
Once I woke up I went to find Tyler he was covered in dust but he was okay then I told him
“Let’s find more people to defeat the robots,”
“Okay” he said
Later… I found my parents and asked them if they would help. They both responded yes and I asked the chatterbox, my brother Buckley to help he said
“ As long you don’t call me chatterbox”!
“Fine” I said
“Okay I’m in”! he said
“It doesn’t mean I won’t” Tyler interrupted
“Where were you”? I asked
“Outside”
“Oh”
“Okay lets go get the robots”!
Then off we went but Rocky our dog had a idea and had to say
“Can I dig a big pit by the robots”
“Yes Rocky you can dig the pit”
“Yay”said Rocky
“I’ll start right now”
“Let’s follow Rocky” said Tyler
We saw Rocky. He was already was barking at the robots
Then my parents yelled “Stick to plan”
“Stick where”? Rocky asked
“Just dig the pit” They yelled back
“Okay” said Rocky
Soon the pit was done and all the robots were in except one. Rocky dug three pits but the robot didn’t fall in so Rocky dug two more. The robot still didn’t fall in so Rocky dug just one more pit and jumped on the robot. The robot fell in and everything was saved by my families dog Rocky!
At Nom by Canaan Elson
In the year of 1960. I was capterd alve. My friend Connor is tying to save me. Then all the gards chased Connor one got Connor foot! blood evryware. I guickly broke the door down! I grabed a gun and killed the gards. I got the medics and left Connor.
Chapter 2 The descovery
When I was fiting and herd a cry for “help!: it was a cry from bubby he was surowned. On the corne of my eye I saw ty so me and connor got ty and helped bubby we also got Kolby. We were gunna ambush them out of know where ty got shot throw the head we tryed to save him but he was ded in two min.
To be contiued...
The Lego story Tyler EngelFeb-17-2014
It was an early morning in Bricktroit. Emit was waking up. “ hhmmm should I wear blue or orange I think I’ll wear blue” he said. He got in his truck and drove to work he was building a house with his work buddy. He had just gotten to work when heard a scream “Phil! Where are ya buddy” he yelled. Then he heard laughing he looked on the other side of the half built house. “ I got you good” Phil said as he walked around the half built wall. “that wasn’t funny I thought you got hurt” Emit said “Well it was for me” Phil said “Why do you look like a half shaved monkey” Emit said. “oh I started growing a beard” he said “ well lets get started” Emit said…
...2 hours later “well we’re finished it looks good” Phil said.“ it sure does” emit said. “lunch time” Phil said All of a sudden he saw someone blow by on a green kawasaki. “hey, slow down you nincompoop” emit yelled. “Settle down grandpa” the kid yelled back. Emit stood up and yelled “I’ll get you for this”. All of a sudden he saw some kind of alien space ship so he ran and hid behind his truck. phil tried to run but it got him. “i’m comin’ for ya buddy” he yelled.then a rocket car landed next to him. “now what flying zombie squirrels“ he said as the vehicle turned off. “you are the chosen one” he heard. “Where are you” he screamed. “I’m right here”“oh you're a talking car”“ you're the chosen one to defeat the alien that took your friend” continue to chapter 2 CHAPTER 2
WEApONS “time to train” Mater said.”What no one told me about training” emit said. “I know” “ok I’ll train” he said. ” I’m just messin’ with ya” Mater said “first we need to find the weapon man”.“ok” he said.“You can’t just barge in there and ask for a weapon” Mater said. To Be Continued...
By:Titus Flying Squirrel
Once there was a pie in a pie factory.A witch came flying in the door and cursed that pie and it came to life and it could fly!It could even talk!The pie went out the window and into the woods!He found a cabin and went threw a dog door on the door.He saw the dog.It came after him and just in the nick of time he got on the table and jumped out the window!Then he found a squirrel and the squirrel said that the pie could live in his tree if needed.Then the pie said “sure”.So they talked in their tree.And they ate a ton of acorns.So they sat down and talked and the squirrel said “I want to fly one day”.Then the pie said lets get to work. So they found a trash can full of cloth so they got some and also found some string and a piece of a very sharp neddle.And then they brang it to the tree and made wings and put them on.So the squirrel jumped off a tree branch to see if it would work.He fell on his face”.”Test one failed”pie said.So they went for a walk and they saw a small log cabin.Their was a boy with a toy plane!The boy sounded nice so they went by him and the boy was scared.So the pie asked the boy if they could use his toy plane that he was useing.And of course the boy scremed.So the pie said”calm down”.So the boy did. So then the boy said sure.So they went home for the night.And the next day they ran to the boy’s house but he was not outside but the plane was. Sooo they thought pie could control it and they both would ride it.Then they took lift off into the sky in their plane.
AUTHOR MADISON GROSS
i was a normal jaguar playing and hunting with my little sister
that was about to change. We were eating and talking when it happened . talking about what the best food was when the hunter came
sara was talking about gesal and how majestic they look . she is a vegetarian it
puzzles me that she is a vegetarian she only eats meat on her birthday and holidays.
like christmas and thanksgiving . then like thunder the hunter fired his gun
filled with shock that we jumped back but then i fell then I got a closer look at him.
he was tall thin he had a black top hat and a white mustache he kind of looked like
the peanut guy on a can i found once then something bite me on my buttit looked like a tine
it looked like a shiney twig the everything went black
chapter 2 trapped
when i woulk up everything was blurry then I realized i was in a box. i decided to try and escape
there was no way out i banged my head and tried to escape.i scratched at everything i was exhausted then ever so gently i took a deep breath out then the door calculus
hows that for irony then i was in a small forest it had a bowl with water in it
fake trees what was this place where is my sister i was freaking out then i saw a crow
chapter 3 barry
hi my name is barry crow i told him my name was jessica jagwire he told me i as in chogo
zoo he said he saw my sister in the veterinary office. i asked what that was he said it was a
place that animals go to get checked out and made shore that their healthy . i asked if he is
in the zoo as a zoo animal . he said he was a normal crow that makes sure the new animals feel at home you are a zoo animal no i just live here . ok then he flew away .
chapter 4 icky sticky yucky food
the following morning i had just woke up i smelled something so foul i thought i was going to pace out it there was something in my food bowl it looked like pyoulk i tried a
taste yuck it tasted like dirty gym socks in a cow pie at the bottom of the dump for 10,000
years dug up and they feed it to me it was disgusting. i will never eat that stuff again
chapter 5 animal round up.
it was 10:00pm when my sister came i was very happy to see her. when we were done
hugging i noticed she had an unhappy look on her face . we need to get back to the forest!
the hunter is going to cut down the forest and hunt all of our friends! we have to get out
of here now!!! i gickly agreed . i asked barry to ask the other animals to help us
i got larry lion, louie leppard, mary monkey and robert racoon . sara got allie alligator,
heather elephant , and lorry snake.
chapter 6 charge into battle
At dawn we gathered at the gates .When a human opened the door we bolted .
Heather Elephant has a very well sense of direction , we were in the forest in
no time at all Then we saw the hunter he was putting hair gel on his mustache and looking
at his self in the shine of the bulldozer . Then the battle began we ran and fought the
men Lori the snake ran up one of the guys pants. Heather stepped on one of them i
bit the hunter in the leg he ran and his pants ripped right off everyone stopped and stared
at the pink heart underwear .He was so humiliated he ran home yelling mommy help me!!!
chapter 7 we won!!!...yes
we won all the hunters left the war is over yes! now we started to celebrate we parted
until 12:00 in the morning and now that is the end but next there will be another story with adventure and comedy until then this is jessica jaguar saying see you soon and good bye.
The story of Austin beauty Pants.
By Elizabeth Higdon
2-17-14 Genre fiction
Prologue,
There was a princess named Austin beauty pants she didn’t like her family her dad treated her like a baby mother treated her like a little miss perfect. When she was 17 she asked her father and mother if she could go out to see the world when she was 18.
“ Her father said of course my baby doll.”
Austin said “Dad stop!”
Her father said “I’m sorry my baby buw.”
“Oh and dad I'm going to find a prince to marry.
Thats where our story begins.
chapter 1 planning.
Austin Beaty pants was up in her room thinking I need to get out of here before my dad wakes up but how.
Then she thought i will send the guards to bed for the night thats when i will escape at midnight.
Chapter 2 the escape.
She said “Guards you work to hard take a break for the rest of the night.”
“Thank you my princess.” said one of the guards. Then they walked off to their rooms.
austin went into her room she packed 1 pillow, 2 blankets, 14 shirts, 15 pairs of pants, 78 pairs of underwear, 4 things of toilet paper, 13 packs of chips, 12 books to read, 123 apples
and carrots, and 12 pictures of her family.
then she looked at the clock and saw that it was 11:45 she said i will write my mom and dad a letter.
chapter 3 writing the letters.
chapter four the escape.
Then she looked to see if any guards were arrowed. there was none of them so she grabbed her backpack.
She walked out of her room and glanced back at her room and took a second to think of all the good times she had in there with her parents and school friends and smiled.
She turned and said in a whisper “ Thats is the past now time to get out of this place.”
Then she walked off out of the castle.
Then ran to the barn and grabbed some feed and jumped on her horse and ran into the woods.
Chapter 5 running into an old friend.
she ran into the woods and saw someone lying on the ground. Austin said “Are you all right?”
Then austin noticed who it was and asked” Anissa?”
Then the girl looked up and asked”Austin?”
austin asked”What are doing here?
“ I couldn’t take it anymore.” exclaimed Anissa
Anissa got on Austin’s horse and they rode to Anissa house and she knocked on the door and Anissa’s mother hugged her and thanked Austin for the help and rapped Anissa in a blanket.
Austin walked off and jumped on her horse.
After she got her horse to come down she put 12 shirts on and 5 pairs of pants to stay warm and ate 12 bags of chips then changed her underwear.
then went to bed
Chapter 6
after dropping off Anissa Austin rode off and noticed the sun was coming up she rode deep into the forest and stopped and set up up her camp which was a pillow and two blankets to sleep on.
She gave her horse an apple and ate a sandwich.
Then a prince walked up to her and said” Hi baby.” and puckered up his lips.
Austin yelled “Ew! we need to talk about this first.”
“ Nonsense.” the prince said.
Then the horse kicked him in the nuts.
Then ran off.
Chapter 7 waking up out of a dead sleep
Austin woke up she heard a crash, she flung up and saw her horse was about to bolt.
she picked up all her stuff and jumped on her horse just in time.
She grabbed an apple and threw then all of a sudden her horse stopped and ate the apple. Then the horse bolted.
Then she heard another crash almost like footsteps . The horse ran faster and faster than some of the village people got in the way and got ran over the old grandma was smart and got out of the way.
Then finally the horse stopped, the horse fell over out of breath.
Chapter 8 the dream
All Austin knows she is in a funeral. She walked up to the casket she looked in it she saw her horse in it. Thats when Austin started to cry.
When Austin turned around her parents were walking up to Austin. Austin hugged her parents and cried into her dad’s shoulder. Austin said i’m going to barry her myself Austin was determined to get the job done.
She looked at her horse one more time and shut the casket .
Then she found herself with a shovel three feet in the ground .She dug and dug and dug.
Then she woke up she looked at her horse she was standing up with pride .
Austin grabbed her pillow and two blankets and got on her horse.
Chapter 9 Almost caught.
Austin was riding her horse then something caught her eye.
At that moment she noticed what it was.
Then she whispered “ Solder”
Then a soldier saw Misty.
She stopped her horse. Then a soldier yelled “Misty!”
Austin yelled “ Yah girl!”
Then Austin said “Its about midnight.”
Misty and Austin went to sleep.
Chapter 10 The unexpected
When she woke up she saw a crowd of soldier and her horse on the ground and arrow threw her stomach.
Austin yelled “ No!!”
Then she said” I need need to keep on seeking for my love.
She grabbed the the sack off the back of her horse and set off.
Chapter 11 True love
When she was walking she saw a man standing with two horses. When he turned he said “ i’ve been looking for you everywhere. Come with me my dear.”
Austin said “ok.”
so Austin jumped on the other horse and they rode off into the sunset .
they lived happily ever after.
THE END!!!
Epilogue
About a month later Austin returned to the castle and told her parents that she was fine and left.
Austin and the prince got married and had two children a boy and a girl. There names were Mya and Jamie.
there first word was the woods.
Austin died about 14 years later.
they had a good life.
SMALLVILLE by Tanner Kolaszewski
first,there was a meteor shower.then the kents got in there truck and drove away and a as troyd hit the truck and then the the truck the truck flipped over.then it broke in half and a little boy came out of his spaceship.then the kents got out of there truck and they picked up the little boy and called him clark.then the meetershower stoped and they went home.but there was another boy that came with him and there was a demand in that little boy.And that other boy is a Kryptonium and green Kryptonite takes away his powers and it hurts him.And the kents took care of him.then they went to the smallville school and thats were he went to school.
Becca
By:Katrina K. 2/19/14
Becca, her mom ,Becca’s dad, Becca’s brother
Scott and Mason, were having dinner. They wish there other family member were there.
They live in a wooden house surrounded by a long field then woods.
Becca and Scott are twins, they both have brown hair also they
are short. Becca is 14.
After dinner Becca went in her own room unlike, Scott,Scott has
to share a room with Mason, he’s four and pulls pranks. Becca went in her own room, and turned to Tucker and petted Tucker. And on the floor there
were two pictures, one picture of her family with Mitchell Becca’s dad, mom,Scott Mason Mitchell and her.
Then the other picture was Becca’s dad her mom Scott and Mason. Becca misses Mitchell.
Mitchell is very nice and funny. He ran away 2 months ago.
Becca woke up the next morning, wanting to go outside because
she wanted to find Mitchell. So Becca ran outside. It was raining. And she ran into the woods. And searched and searched. Becca looked behind trees and bushes. After 25 minutes of searching. Becca found her way back to the field.
Becca ran back to the house. And by that time it was dark out.So Becca went to sleep. The next morning Becca eat breakfast and toll everyone what she did last night. Her family
said to go at 12:30. To look for him again. And then tomorrow were going camping in the woods to look for Mitchell.
At 12:30 Becca went to look for Mitchell. She went across the field. Then went in the woods. This time Becca went further
then before. She looked for a shelter he could be in. Still no kind of shelter. Becca looked for 2 hours. Then Becca went back to the house. And toll everyone and they were sad.
The next morning they went camping in the woods. And this time the family all looked for Mitchell. After searing the woods they went to the tent and found Mitchell.
The End
Krystle Kuntze
fantasy
2-17-14
There was a princess and her name was Allaina. Allaina is fat, ugly,mean,and uncaring.No one had ever liked this princess. Half of the town didn’t even know that she was a princess.That was because Allina was always in her room making bracelets.Alaina's room is bright pink, she had zebra bed sheets, and she had stuffed animals lined up all along her room.
Allaina loves making bracelets.By the time she had about 75 made, she told her mom and her dad that she was going to sell them at the mall.So she drove her Rolls Royce to the mall.
When she walked in she saw a little girl picking out a zebra shirt so she went up to the little girl and asked her meanly if she wanted to buy a bracelet.The little girl turned around and then went screaming to her mom.After she couldn’t hear the little girls voice any more. She thought to herself that no one was ever going to buy a bracelet.
Then she saw a lady with a purple purse.Then Allaina went up to her and asked her unkindly if she wanted to buy a bracelet.The lady whacked Allaina with her purse and walked off.
Then Allaina saw a boy picking out gum by the check out.Then Allaina walked over by the boy and and asked him hatefully if he wanted to buy a bracelet.The boy said “No!”and told her to go take a shower.
So then Allaina started to walk out.But as she started walking out she saw an old grandma picking out her pills.Then Allaina walked over by the grandma.And asked her very kindly if she wanted to buy a bracelet.The grandma said “Oh sure.” The grandma asked how much they were. Allaina replied “ 50 cents for the small bracelets,75 cents for the medium bracelets,and 1.00 for the thick bracelets.” The grandma said “ I’ll take one of each.” Allaina replied “1.75” The grandma paid Allaina the money.Then Allaina said “Thanks.” and left.
Allaina got in her car and left.As she was driving she relized that she was a lot nicer to the grandma than she was to thes other people.
Allaina arrived at her house.She told her mom and dad what had happened.Her mom and dad congratulated her. Then her parents told her it was getting late and it was time for her to go to bed.
Allaina hopped in her bed and as she fell asleep she said to herself that she was going to stay nice for the rest of her life.From that day on Allaina was never bullied again and she never bullied anyone ever again
Connor Lesperance
Back in nom Tyler,Bubby,Canaan were watching me getting attacked by a bengal tiger then Bubby shot the tiger and I got my gun back .
Then the war started we got ready for biggest battle of are lives .Then Canaan shot a guy in the face and then i cut a guys throat. Then Canaan got shot in the lag will he live or will he die? Then Buckley Gavin Tyler Bubby AND I were the only people alive we were shooting people
chapter 2
One sunny day we were getting ready for a war . Then it started to rain and the sergeant said keep training back in the war we got so mad that Canaan got shot we were going to kill every guy one that team .So when we went to kill then I almost got in the face. Then Canaans lag got his lag fixed and killed the guy that shot him . If the doctor wasn't there he would of died
Chapter 3
Tyler was shooting but before Tyler could turn around he got shot in the arm then he said that he wished he would die.But then the doctor said that he would live.
Chapter 4
we were training in case of a war then bubby whispered
to canaan a bengal tiger befor I could turn around it attacked me but their was only a few cuts and scratches then bubby shot the tiger then we heard something the war began .
There was bloud everywhere and monkeys jumping out of trees and when bubby and tyler were shooting their guns and the other guys who is going to win the battle Canaan said then when we thought that it could get any worse than the worst happened the other guys started to kill us . The only that were alive were Buckley , Gavin ,Canaan , Bubby ,and me THen Buckley said who will win the war
Chapter 6 12th grade when we got drafted to the army .
It was summer 1960 no clouds in the sky then we went inside for lunch and got the call that we got drafted to the army . Then we went to the base and got shown around the base and then started to train for a war . Then we got some water so we wouldn't die . The base was on the border line of tennessee and kentucky.
Chapter 7
there was smoke everywhere and we couldn't see anything so we all took are knifes out and tried to stab them and then the smoke cleared there was so many guys died and they were scared that they were said going to die Then Bubby killed the guy that killed canaan then some people ran out of bullets then tyler shot some people to .Then senes
we were going to run out of bullets and we youed are knives to kill them all. But they started to killed some of our guys then bubby came up with a plan to dig a hole so they can't see us and we can kill them
will bubby plan work tyler said I think said bubby .Then bubby theired it and it didn't work then he theired it didnt work again then finally it worked si said then I found some ammo on the ground and shot somebody in the fa Then I shot a guy in the face
To be continued
.
by Joelle McCue
2/17/14
In New York city a man named Jim was yelling at his boss at the jewelry store. Once they kicked him out he decide to go job searching.
As Jim was searching he found a man down a dark alley. He was coughing out blood and his eye’s were red. Jim went to ask if he was ok. ‘’Sir are you alright. ‘’I’m fine I just got a bad disease that’s all. Jim didn’t know what to do with him.Jim just remembered that he had his phone was in his pocket. He took it out.’’Nine - one - one I found a man that is coughing out blood and he has red eye’s.
You can see the veins in his body. He coughed some more then suddenly he stopped.He fell down.Jim could hear the ambulance around the corner. They got out picked up the man and drove away. Jim was up set. He didn’t want to see a man die. So he turned around and went home.
Once Jim got home Johnny and Tanya jump up and gave him a big hug. His wife Sheila came up to him and gave him a kiss. Jim and Sheila went into the kitchen. ‘’ Sheila today lost my job and once they threw me out I went searching then I saw an alley. ‘’he had a disease that I never heard before. Jim kept on thinking what kind of disease it was, but he couldn’t figure out.
Once they were done in the kitchen Jim went to say goodnight to the kids. Jim doesn’t feel safe at night without the kids or Sheila. He leaned over to tuck them in.
While Sheila was sleeping Jim sat there. Near the window Jim could hear something banging. He got up to go check. He pulled the curtain open. It was the old man from the alley. He was baning on the window like he was trying to get in. Jim had notice that his eye’s were yellow. Behind him Jim could see other people near more window’s. They all had the same color eye’s.There were people with bite marks on there neck. Jim went to go get Sheila and the kids. He took his axe and they ran out to the car together. Jim had the idea to go to the store.
Once they got to the store Sheila got a shopping cart. In the store people were fighting over food. Sheila and the kids went to go find some food. Jim was getting some weapons. The store was a mess. There were a bunch of things on the ground. People are running and screaming. That is why Jim is running to find some weapons that you can stab with. The family was down getting there things so they all ran out to the car.
Jim and the family drove up to a tall building. They had to get up in a high place so the helicopter can pick them up. Jim opened the door and they ran all up the stairs. As they were creeping up the stairs Jim could see a zombie. Tanya took a step then it made a big creek.(These zombies listen to things they don’t look).They had just realized that there are tons of them. All the zombies ran up stairs to find where that noise came from. Jim,Sheila,Tanya,and Johnny ran up stairs. There was a zombie right in front of them.Jim took his axe out and whacked him in the head. They all ran up stairs.There was a door that leads to the top of the building. There was a bunch of zombies racing up behind them. Jim opened the door and they went out. Jim took a chain with a lock out and lock the door. Once they got outside they could see the helicopter. Jim and his family went up to it to get on. As they were taking off the zombies broke threw the chain. Tanya watched the zombies fall off the building.
They were over the ocean. They heading to a bunch of ships. That is where the survivors are. The helicopter landed and the family came aboard. The captain took a walk. Jim followed.
As they were walking the captain asked Jim a question. ‘’Jim I’m going to give you a special occasion. ‘’Fly to Egypt and help the people there. Jim accepted so he went to tell Sheila.
Once he got to there room Jim had told her. She got really mad. So Jim and the family went to bed.
In the morning Jim was getting on the helicopter.He got in the seat waved good bye.They took off. Jim was still waving.
They were getting close to Egypt , but the helicopter started to shake. The pilot and Jim took the parashoots. They put them on and jumped out.Skydiving was scary to Jim.
They were getting close to the ground so they pulled their shoots.From that vue they could see the wall. Near it there were millions of zombies trying to get in.They landed in the wall and they took their shoots off. There they the mare of Egypt.
The town started gathering. Jim could see a woman with a microphone. The town started singing. ‘’It’s too loud. The zombies from the other side started to climb. They fell over. A the people started to run. Then a bunch of helicopters picked the people up .
As the were searching for a place for the people they found a bigger wall that is stronger.than they turned around and headed back to the ships.
Once they got back to the ships they hug each other and they all sailed safely away.
Puppy The Lonely Dog/ flying dog
2-17-14
By Laura Mark
chapter 1
when puppy was born
Theirs a dog named Puppy he has four brothers and two sister but they are flying dogs when it came two years later his brother and sisters got homes but nobody wanted Puppy. Puppy was sad.Its because he has black wings and though he was bad.Then a few years later his mom died so it got worset his wings grew and turned blacker the farmer said we can’t keep a dog with black wings.I guess we have to bring him to the shelter said the farmer.So when Puppy heard that he decieded to fly away and look for a family that will take him. He put up his black wings and took his flying toy when everybody was asleep he flew away.
chapter 2 puppy runs away
The next day the farmer woke up he told his son at three o'clock were taking Puppy to the shelter ok, said his son. its three o'clock so the farmers son called for Puppy “Puppy” “Puppy” Puppy didn’t come and the farmers son said that Puppy wasnt here said the son the farmer said hes not here but he was here last night do you think he flew away and flew with his flying toy because he heard us say give him to the shelter said mom anything could happen to him today we will find Puppy in the sky today.
looking for a family chapter 3
Puppy went looking for a home that will take me said Puppy so he went to a house and scratching at the door then a lady answered the door and said to her kids that we are not having a flying dog plus its wings are black he could be bad so the lady slammed the door on Puppy so Puppy left .
chapter 4 when puppy meets TJ
so puppy went and layed by a another dog and went to sleep there both flying dogs puppys friend has green wings they are both good but people think that we both are bad and were not so they went to sleep then the next morning puppy said i’ll see you somewhere or someday puppys friend said ok i must go look for a family said his friend TJ so puppy went away so TJ said see you later.
one more house chapter 5
So puppy went to find a family so puppy found a house with a family puppy scratching at the door a lady answered the door aww a dog we might take him look said a little boy it has black wings and then the lady took a broom and hit puppy with it poor puppy was sad so he went sadly
when puppy left their was dog food then he found a lake and drink a little water then the farmer yelled out for puppy thats when the farmer ran in to puppys friend TJ and TJ wrote on a piece a paper. It said puppy ran away cause he heard you say that you were going to take puppy to the shelter so he went to look for another family that loves him said the flying note.
chapter 6 The Storm
Then they said to TJ we are going to take you with us and keep you and find puppy quick why said his son cause theirs a storm and a bad one were lucky that we don’t get tornados in flying land lets go find puppy now. so puppy found a box and lay in it for awhile then puppy heard thunder then went out and flyed in the sky then it started to pour and lighting then he hurried up and fly then when puppy was flying he got hit by lightning and he couldn't move.
chapter 7 The Vet
That morning they found puppy laying on the ground then said what happen to puppy said his son he must of got hit by lighting badly lets take him to the vet. when puppy went to the vet the doctor said you can come in said miss mccue so she said that puppy is fine he has his hind leg is broken but hes fine but he will not ever fly again so he will only have 2 years left in till puppy going have to be put down.so they took puppy and went home.
chapter 8
puppys fairy
so when puppy went home he laid in his bed and get some rest then his friend TJ laid by him too.
2 weeks later
puppys hind leg is healed so he could out side he went in the woods he found his fairy hey little puppy im your fairy whats your name woof mmmmm…… ok let me see your tag your name is….. puppy right woof I’ll take that for a yes lets go i want to see your house and puppy said woof woof what's wrong puppy they said you had wing is that true puppy he shake his head up and down and wrote on a piece of paper saying my wings are gone i got hit by lighting and broke my hind leg and doctor said i have 2 years in till i die. you can't die said the fairy so puppy didn't answer so they went home.
chapter 9
2 years later
so it has been 2 years later and puppys fairy had to go to another flying dog so they took puppy to the vet and ask how long does puppy have left in till he dies and the doctor said about 1 week so his son cried a little so it have been almost a week so we only Friday in till puppys dies.
chapter 10
puppy dies
its friday puppy is sick it wont eat it wont drink it wont go outside i think its time to bring puppy to the vet and say good bye to puppy so when they got to the vet the doctor said in 40 mins puppy will die so they said about puppy all the good times they had pass the months and years and the thing beep so puppy was gone forever and buried him in the dog graveyard and went home.
the end
Xavier Meintz
chapter 1
It was my birthday and it was going to be so cool. My friends aren't going to my party so this is going to be the best party ever. One of my friends loaned me some money so now I have to go buy some stuff . I got pie, pizza, and cake. They are my favorite foods and what better way to celebrate the day than with awesome food. So now I need some cool toys like a BBgun so we can shoot some targets. Like this will be the best party ever. So I almost got all my stuff on my party list except for the very last thing which is the most important thing of all , a zombie target. It will be so cool my friends will pee their pants. So now that I have the awesome target it was time to get out of this store and get everything ready at home for the party which starts at 9:36 PM.
chapter 2 the death
None of my friends came except Connor, Cannan, and Tyler. They are so nice. Cannan brought a bunch of juice box’s that he said tasted good. Connor tasted it and said that is was just terrible so I HAD to taste it, and it tasted just like that cacapoopoo juice that we tried on that Chapee Webber field trip years ago. So nobody except for Cannan drank the juice. When we finished eating all the party food we got the BBgun out for some target practice. We used Cannan’s juice box’s for something to shoot at but we didn't let Cannan shoot the gun because he drank so much juice he had the sugar shakes. And everyone knows you don’t let someone with the sugar shakes hold a BBgun. Tyler took the first shot and he missed, then it was my turn and I shot the juice box right in the middle. Connor was up next and he hit the bottom of the juice box. Now we were ready for the real target, the zombie target. My first shot hit the arm and my second shot almost got Cannan because he bumped into me saying he heard a noise in the bushes. And darn if a real zombie didn’t come out of those bushes and eat Cannan and then Connor cause he tripped on Tyler. I tried to shoot it but a BBgun is no match for a real zombie so I pushed Tyler at it in case the zombie was still hungry, but i think he got away. I had heard that zombies were real slow so I wasn’t worried about being followed to my hideout which was walmart ,cause they have cool stuff. The end.
Ethan Oczus
PART 1 school is the worst place imaginable.
by me agoogana.
This is how it all began.
I went to school and learned some vocab and other stuff I do not remember.we had lit group I was in it we did that and then went to gym.At gym we did som basic exersises and played a game of basketball.We went back to class and learend even more boring things I don't remember.It was reseses I went to the bathroom when I walked out I saw a a dimond ring in a hole in the celing.when I went up there I saw a way over pretection maxi8num sucurity dimond incrusted gold eged steel entanted newclear energiesd emerald core of invincibillity.It said incert ring I put in the ring I found it said wolcome jean nuttall.Im like thats my teacher. When I went up there I saw poop sandwiches and big foot wiz a note said I will feed it to the children and saw it
is tasty candy.Then I saw a note that said this children are so mean and so ugly that I swear i will destroy all children there so rude unpleasant they fart during math class i'm the only one that smells them they argue over everything there always the worst things on earth thats why ill destroy the world because they are so obnoxious but the principal said that i can't use discipline against them i rather eat gluten filled fart coated ball of flaming spikes and poop filled rocks and poison and fart diarrhea poop slaughter and diapers on a random guys head and he licks it of his lips and it can also have vomit and genetically engineered chile pepper yerain. Wow I can't belive she rather eat that then just do her job.so I trolled mrs nuttal and messed with wiering beca7us i'm a good littel boy i got my friends but this is what happend mrs nuttal was mean to us she brojke our armse then she was mean and crule and wicked she was the wicedist witch of wicked wensday at tgi. Mrs Nuttall activated the portal the core we went to cartoon land we got power suits and blasters in this convenient located chest we saw flying burritos with sniper rifles kolby found a honda motorcycle with machine guns it can fly and has a invisible indestructible shield kolby flew up to bareto adelaide found diamond tipped emerald sparkled ruby sole shoes titusv found a nuke he lit it then ate it but since this is cartoon world he came back!Titus said he hated cartoon world.anyway back to kolby buby since buby is so small and kolby had a big turut he multiplied buby and put them in the turut all the bubys were on the flying burritos they killed it i picked up the rifle and gave it to spongebob since sponge bob is dumb he killed everyone all we had to do is kill godzilla kolby shot a million bubys on it we shot him and it was fun we got the core are stuff is upgraded and a different dimension it was a hoth like world it had surprisingly bacon and eggs and a laptop setup to listen to that annoying narwhals song that's funny then adelaide saw a frozen zombie walking towards her she took of those designer shoes she found and hit him in the face he deathen we saw darthvader then he took his bacon and eggs and started watching the narwhals song then we knew he was the boss so i put down a narwal from that video it started causing commotion coz they are so awesome then used his horn and drilled through darth vader he dropped the core.when we used that core it brought us to school we saw mrs nuttall floating she shot ball s of fire there were flying burritos of death with poison bone scythes kolby shot bubys of mass destruction it did a lot but they died buby was mad so he threw a flying nuke cow of fiery death and poison then i threw a nyan cat of annoying destruction soon a power we threw all a powers together on mrs nuttall and it was so powerful it destroyed titus and the whole school but it just was not enough then it was math class time buckley farted one littel toot and mrs nuttall was destroyed she returned to normal the school was rebuilt titus came back and mrs nuttall was brought to jail.For eternity mrs nuttall never broke out we got a new teacher and life went on as normal we became the richest people on earth but never moved out of stephenson. I bought a lot of diamonds and gold and made decoration weapons in emergency can be used for real combat at my little forge.That is the story of how my teacher got fired then soon after that flying burrito farted on the world but all of us were safe.
IT IS THE END!
Zac
Schiiller
2-30 -14
One day I was walking down a street and I saw a big walking skeleton then, I looked back and a gas station blew up. Fire was everywhere. I ran all the way home. Then just my luke another skeleton showed up when I was by my garage.
I could not see anyone just a few skeleton one skeleton ran at me. I ran the opposite way. Then I ran a half mile to my friend Josh's house. I peeked in -side ; no one was there. I wondered where everybody was.
I tried to call someone, but my phone would no work. After that I found a stake of bones I think it said run. Then fog covered the sky .It started to rain then I seen my friend justin.
Justin has a 12 gaje shotgun, knife and a flare. I was sprised to see Justin. We found a house to stay in for the nite. I found a sword in the house.
It was a harsh nite. When we got up there was pounding on the door. Justin grabbed his knife I grabbed my sword. We heard get out now.
We did not know what or who said it. So the pounding stopped and we ran out of the house. When I got outside I saw a dirt bike laying on the ground.
So we got on it and rode 30 miles to Escanaba. Then we ran out of gas. We took food from the store. In Escanaba the skeletons were even worse. But we did not know that untill about 40 were outside the store.
So then when we walked outside there was a lot of skeletons. Justin and I ran back inside of the store. Justin asked me, “What do we do?”
I said there is stares that leed to the roff in the back. We rain to the stares. Justin and I ran up the stares Justin disapperd. I could not find Justin. Butt Justins gere and waepins were on the ground behind me.
Justin was no were to be found. Then I loked off the side of the roff and the skeletons ware climing the billding. so I grabed Justins waepins and ran doun the staress.
When I got doun the stares I seen a dog. The dog was ok. Butt I wundered ware the dog came from. the dog ran to the vent. I ran after it. We crold throw the vent. The vent leeded to a souer but I don’t no why.
The dog and I walked for a long time time.
By:Adelaide 2-17-14
As I was hunting with my dad,my mom,and my little sister,until we all saw a car with people coming out with guns that have sleeping darts inside.We all ran as fast as we could,but their car was to fast,first they caught my mom and dad,then they caught my little sister,finally they caught me.
In an hour or two we all woke up.My little sister got scared and ran behind mom.
Everyone who worked at the zoo came by the cage and every visitor came by the cage.Then one of the professionals went inside the cage.
When he got inside my little sister charged at him.When she jumped,she got wiped.After she got wiped my mom sneeked up on him then she attacked him really bad,so he ran out of the cage.And my mom and dad ,my little sister,and I ran out the cage.
My mom said,”don’t let the cage shut on Samy!” “Okay mom.”I said.In a little while we were close to home.Then I heard sirins and I said,”run!””why?”said Samy”because there are those people again!”When we stopped we thought we lost them,but we didn’t we thought wrong we were surrounded!The cars kept moving towards us.
In a minute my mom and dad fell asleep and we did to.When We woke up we were in the zoo (again).The next morning we saw people around the cage,the professional walked inside the cage,but this time he had a gun with sleeping darts inside.He told people where we live and what we do.Then he did some stuff with us.
In a minute my mom got mad because she remembered what he did to Samy.So mom attcked him he tried to shoot the darts out the gun,but none shot out.He said,”aw,man I forgot to put the darts in.”So she knock him right out of the cage.Then we all ran out of the cage and the perfessonial said,”thats it I’m tired of working here I quit!”When we were close to home,(again) my dad kept watch.The next morning we were very close to home.In two hours we were at home.In two hours we were at home.Samy and I went to sleep.The next morning we saw those people again,but they were after the other animals.Samy said,”mom, should we help them?””no,Samy”mom said softly.And I lived a normal and happly life.And I never thought about it ever again.
2/13/14
by:Victoria Smith who really had a 4th grade teacher named Mrs.Nuttall
In the class of 2014 a girl named Vanessa was in 4th grade with her teacher THE EVIL AND MEAN MRS.NUTTALL. But she didn't know she was the devil. She wished she just started
pre.k where the teachers were nice and let her take naps in school and gave her easy homework. Soon Vanessa found out that THE EVIL AND MEAN MRS.NUTTALL was a villain. She told her mom that THE EVIL AND MEAN MRS. NUTTALL WAS A villain and her mom said I will talk to your teacher later.Than Vanessa said “ but mom shes evil !!!!!”
Then Vanessa’s “ mom said no buts”. Then she said go to your room. Then “Vanessa said it’s not fair” The next day while Vanessa was at school she thought that her mom talked TO THE EVIL AND MEAN MRS.NUTTALL.In school that day Vanessa got yelld at because Nicky her favrit student in THE EVIL AND MAEN MRS.NUTTALL’S CLASS. Nicky told her to put vanessa in the corner for calling Nicky Nicky Minaj. When she really didn't.THE EVIL AND MEAN MRS.NUTTALL SAID Nicky has anger issues.Then vanessa asked the EVIL AND MEAN MRS.NUTTALL what would make her drawing look better than THE EVIL AND MEAN MRS.
NUTTALL just took it away an hour later vanessa got her drawing back.she was surprised it was not messed up.That night at home vanessa told her mom that as she turned the corner in school she saw THE EVIL AND MEAN MRS. NUTTALL recharging her body in the layer. She also saw her unzip her face then she saw that she was really the devil in disguise as a 4th grade teacher A-K-A THE EVIL AND MEAN MRS.NUTTALL. So Vanessa mom finally believed her so the very next day Vanessa’s mom went to school with her and after school
her mom talked to the principal and got her put in the other 4th grade class and from that
day forward Vanessa lived a happy life with her new friends in her new room and Vanessa
NEVER EVER THOUGHT OF THE OLD LIFE AGAIN
THE END
kara 2-17 -14
one day i went to school i put my backpack on my hook and went down to read when the bell rang we went into the classroom there were 5 treats for us we were wondering what they
were for but not for long mrs nuttall said in a jolly voice sit down kids you're probably wondering
what these treats are for .They are your homework you have to eat these treats before monday
that will be your due date .The bell rang we went out when i went out to go get my jacket and
i heard a noise i followed the noise it was in a wooden door but it was locked. I kicked it down . Mrs. Nuttall was the one in the room making all the noise. I looked at her and the room was filled with candy and poison and pictures of kids dying because they ate the candy. I knew something was wrong.
I looked at Mrs. Nuttall, she did not look nice anymore. Then I thought while we our outside she goes into her lab and and makes candy with poison. I was glad we did not have have homework yet. She said something to herself. The words were “the children will pay when they eat this candy.” When recess was over, I hid in my invisible cape. When she walked past, she put a mask on. It was time for homework.we all sat down then she went straight to the candy i said stop out loud and said follow me we went to her lab we went inside and the class
said mrs nuttall we are not going to eat that candy and they got a phone and called 911 then
the police came to the school and put mrs nuttall in jail they were glad they did not eat the candy.
I was glad that i and the class solved the case 20 years later mrs nuttall was alive and still
in jail even though there teacher was trying to kill them they said it was the best day of their life
but not for long mrs nuttall got out from jail and the class was together in college. When they heard on the news that Mrs. Nuttall had snuck out of jail they went outside to go look for her. They forgot she was locked up in New York. They were in Washington D.C. at college. Should leave and try to find the person who tried to kill them with treats or stay and get a job. Well they decided to leave and find Mrs. Nuttall. They just did it for the $100 dollar prize. They did not know their math facts so they all packed their stuff that night and caught the first flight back to New York the next morning. They got off the plane and booked 27 apartments, then put their stuff away and went out to look. They were not hopeful the first or second night, but the third night was different.
they saw mrs nuttall and brought her to jail and got the hundred dollar prize then there life went on they went back to their college until the next morning they went out to eat and talked about how they saved the world then that day they went to see mrs nuttall and she said i should
have known not to try to take over the world .then they left and went home ate went to bed and they had a normal life. how to make poison cupcakes. First you will start with ½ cup of sugar, 1 teaspoon of baking powder, 2 teaspoons of salt, 4 cups of shortening, 1 cup of milk, 1 egg, ½ teaspoon of vanilla extract. For poisoning Mrs. Nuttall likes to add mercury.
Do not use recipe, may cause death.
THE DRAWING PENCIL BY KOLBY
The drawing pencil was named Jake. He liked to draw his owners thoughts. But one day his owner stopped drawing with him.Then his owner put him in a cup. Then Jake got out (with 3 hours of trying!) of the cup and got his tools and thought of what to draw.He thought about a football team.But he did not know who to put on the team. three minutes later!! “I got it” he said.But then he noticed that he didn't have paper.So he serched throughout his house and then he got so despret that he tride to steal paper from his owner but he didn’t do so well doing that and he got put back in the cup and cept getting getting out and he started to look in the drawing lab but never found any because his owner hid it and aparently he was good at it. Jake thought all night and thought about the secret drawing lab in the basement but then when he opened the triple padlocked bullet proof water proof door purple poop goo water flowed out and then he saw his everything proof door safe and then he opened the door and then he saw the paper he has ever saw. And after that day he drew happily by his self.
Space Attack by Alyssa Verba
Prologue
Renee’s father is an inventor and works at NASA.He made Pimples to be Renee’s brother.Then he got married to Elsa-Marie. They had triplets,Gigle,Zonia,and Exolia.Zonia and Exolia are at the dentist whilst this story goes on.
Space Attack:The Aliens’ Best Shot By: Alyssa V
GENRE:Fiction
“Pimples, get the milk”,Renee said, mumbling. “GIGLE!” Gigle had just walked into her room, where she saw her room,doused in purple Spongebob poop.Her mother was inside, her face redder than a tomato.In the corner of her eye,she saw a chest. She opened it. Patrick and Spongebob’s 22 were inside.
”Aliens from outer space captured Squidward!!!”
“Okay,okay,calm down. I’ll get Renee and Pimples.”
So she grabbed them and all 4 went into the lair, where they went and stepped into a portal, which led to outer space. They aw their rocketship, as well as the evil space ship.Patrick exclaimed,”There it is!” But when they looked inside the spaceship, they saw a yellow blob. His lips had looked like they were saying help. When Patrick saw, he stood there. Gigle went to their rocket that was floating around on a tether.
The others did the same. They all got out of their astronaut suits and climbed into the pink, purple, and rock colored [because patrick lives under a rock] pajamas. Then they crawled into bed. Pimples charged his batteries.
Part 2
5 hours later……………
“Wake up sleepyhead!”, Renee shouted in Patrick’s ears. Then she got Gigle to join in. They yelled in chorus, “WAKE UP!!”.”AHH, ZOMBIES!!”, Patrick screamed. Pimples heard, then got scared. Renee comforted him. Once everyone was calm, they made a plan:Renee would play with the controls while Gigle would kick and punch the 3-headed aliens and Patrick would saw open the plexiglass dome that Spongebob was in. Pimples would stay in the rocket so no one would overtake it. Then they went out and started their plan.
Now they were on the spaceship. This part is going to focus on Renee. Once the 3 were
on, they were greeted by 3 aliens. There was Miss Kuntze,Mr. Schiiller, and Mrs.Nuttall.
Mrs.Nuttall looked like the leader, Renee thought. She escaped them and looked at the controls. But then…
AN ALIEN APPEARED LIKE MAGIC. He grabbed her arm and snakebit it so hard it bled.She screamed. She then saw him disappear. Now,where was I, she thought through tears.She found a button that said, AUTOMATIC BLOWUP. She pressed it and ran. Renee told the other 2. They ran, not knowing that Miss Kuntze was right behind them. They heard a BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMM.Then they went to NASA and told their dad.
The Floating Island by Lily Walcher
once upon a time was a horse. It wasn't just any horse it was a horse that could protect things
One day the horse got a message from the queen at the pink castle. The horse open the envelope and this is what the message said.
This is the queen from the pink castle. Last night my husband was out hunting and a evil deer came and bit him in the leg. Can you please help and hurry?
Then night fell and the horse went to bed to get some rest before she had to fly to the pink castle . Then morning hit and the horse was wide awake ready to go to the pink castle. On the way to the pink castle the horse saw a evil deer in the woods but the horse did not go and check it out. The horse kept flying and when she finally got to the pink castle the queen was waiting right outside.
“The queen ask the horse if she gave the horse her full name the horse said no well my name is krystal and my husband kolby got bit in the leg by a evil deer.: “Flow me please “ so the horse flowed krystal into a big room where kolby was laying on the bed when the horse came up to kolby and said.
“Hey you kolby do you get bit in the legs”. “ kolby said yes im not strong krystal said thats for sure”. “kolby said could you please heal me the horse said yes then in a min kolby was all better by the magic of a horse.”
Then the horse went back home and the horse was looking down in the woods and the horse saw the evil deer and flew down in the woods and fell right on top of the deer and got back up and the deer was dead and the horse got back up and flew back to the castle and ate dinner and got into bed and .
“Then the next morning the horse woke up and found an envelope on the doorstep and the horse opened it and it said last night i seen a 4 year old girl laying in the woods with scratch all over her face . “ but i didn't stop to help could you please go and help her.?”
So the horse took off to the woods and found the girl laying in the mud so the horse took her horn and pointed it at her and pretty soon the girl was back to normal and the horse helped the girl get on her feet and took the girl to her house.
up in the mountains. Till this day the horse still wonders what really happened to the girl so the next day the horse took off to the woods were the horse found her laying there was a gem so the horse picked up the gem and gave it to the girl to keep!!
Blacklist rivals by Justin Walechka
chapter 1 Newman
As I drove to Las vegas to find a racing challenge I saw a stream of green light. The green car slowed down. “Well,a racer I haven’t beaten yet,” the racer said.
“Let’s do a drag then,” I said.
“I’ll win.” The racer said.
We got to the start line.We set off. 1 shift,2 shift,3 shift, and on the fourth I hit the N2O, and I shot off like a bullet. I crossed the finish line. 2 minutes later my opponent finished. I drove off with 10g’s in my pocket to a bunch of racers.” Look at this wannabe.” one racer said.
“ I think the ride is hot,” a woman said.”My name is Sasha,” she said.
“Does this wannabe racer have a name?” one asked.
“ My name is Justin…..Justin Walechka,”I said.
“Well Justin the only way to stay is to beat me,” The owner of a Mustang said.
” I’ll take the challenge.” I said. We went to the docks where we gave our slips to Sasha. Just then a cop came. We took our slips back then drove off.
chapter 2 on the run
I drove off, but the cop chased me. I hit the N2O, and shot off. I had the advantage, cause my NO2 refills by all the gas I use up. The cop apparently had N2O as well, because he had caught up to me. I passed Havana st, then hit the N2O. I hit a stand that held up a giant doughnut, and the doughnut fell on the cops engine. The cop stopped, and I drove off. Just then more cops came in Corvette c6’s. I drove as fast as I could, and when my speedometer hit 200 mph I hit my N2O, and everything went blur.
chapter 3 safe places
I slowed down. When I reached a garage I honked my horn.When I got in Sasha was there. “ Hi.” She said. “ We’ll help you.” A guy said.
“ Name’s Tim.” He said.
I walked to a Ferrari engine. “Battery’s loose.” I said.
“ Thanks.” Tim said.
“ We’re going to help you race that guy.” Sasha said.
“ I rented an apartment for you.” Tim said.
That night I thought about when my Pagani hit 200 mph, then hit the NO2. My Pagani never went that fast before.
chapter 4 speed king
I woke up the next morning , and went to my car to take a drive. I went to Havana st. There was a black Ferrari was there to greet me. Tim got out, and said “Congrats!”.
“What’d I do?” I asked.
”You made it to the speed races.” Tim said.
We drove to the speed races, and only two cars were there. A lamborghini, and an Acura Nsx. “Look at speed geser.” One said.
“Wow, a Pagani,I’m out.” The other said.
” That leaves you and me speed geser.” The racer said.
“ You may talk trash, but you won’t beat my in that Acura.” I said.
We got to the line,and set off.’ If I could hit 200 mph then hit NO2 I could win.’ I thought.1 shift, 2 shift, 3 shift, and on the fourth I hit the N2O when my speedometer hit 200 mph. Everything went blur, and just as I passed the finish line my hood opened, and my battery flew out . It exploded when it hit the ground. I went to the garage with my Pagani on a trailer. “ We need to turbo charge the engine.” Sasha said.
.” Turbo charge?” I asked.
“ Turbo charge to handle speeds you use a stronger piston charge, and add better battery cables in your case.” Sasha said.
chapter 5 Turbo charge
I found better battery cables, but couldn’t find better piston chambers. I looked at Pep boys, and they didn’t have them. I looked at Autozone, and they had them. I installed both of them. I was so eager to test out my new Pagani I took it for a spin. I found a drag strip, and I figured I would take it for a test drive down the strip. I started down. When my speedometer hit 200 mph I hit the N2O, and I passed the line. Surprisingly my Pagani stopped easily.It was 8:28 when I got back to my apartment. ‘ My car is fixed.’ I thought. I fell asleep 3 minutes later.
chapter 6 the call
The next morning I got a call, and it said to meet him at the golden eye casino. I drove my Pagani to the casino in which the man told me to meet him at. When I got there a green Mitsubishi eclipse greeted me. The man stepped out of the Mitsubishi, and said “ My name is Zachary Schiller, and it seems you got my call.”
“ What do you want me for?” I asked.
“ I’m a friend of Tim's’,” Zac said.
” I’ll help you, but you’d have to beat me in a race,” Zac said.
We got to the start line, and started. Just then a cop stated to chase us. I hit the N2O, and gained the lead. Then I saw Zac use my technique, and he gained the lead. I used the shift technique to gain the lead. I hit the brakes just in time to win the race. “ Wow, no one ever beat me!” Zac said.
chapter 7 makeover
“ ‘K we have our team,” Sasha said.
“ First I wanna give my Pagani a makeover,” I said. First we gave the Pagani a new paint job. Instead of red paint we put black paint, and we put dragons on both sides. We also put flames by both front tires. We put a carbon hood, and spoiler. Just then a Lamborghini murcielago drove in. “ My name is Colin christopherson.” the man said. I was about to drive away when a 1966 Corvette stingray drove in as well. “ Name is Connor lesperance.” he said. “Now we have a race team,” Tim bellowed.
“ Tomorrow is the fury drags,” Colin chimed.
“ You need more cars,” Conner said.
“ I’m getting a Dodge viper str,” I said. That I did, but now I needed to upgrade it.
chapter 8 the drags
I heard that the winner of the drags would get 200 grand. I got to the Callahan drag strip. There was a Chevelle, an Evo, a Carrara, and a Gto. I beat the Gto, the Carrara, and the Chevelle. I was on the Evo. We heated our tires, and set off. I decided to not use the shift technique. I shifted, sweat on my hands ,cause I was nervous. My Viper hit 230 mph, 240 mph, and when it hit 245 mph I popped my tires, but won the race. Then a Mustang came. “ Well we have a shooting star I see, and Justin remember me,” he said. “ Name’s Ryo, and you will never beat me,” Ryo said. “ You need to beat the four regular race kings, “ Ryo said.
“ I don’t know how or where I’m going to find the four regular race kings!?” I puzzledly said.
Personal Narratives 10-18-13
Alyssa Verba body slides at The DELLS 10/4/13
I had the best time at the Wilderness Territory. It was half hotel half resort. It was Open to only who stays there. It has a wave pool, 3 or 4 water parks, and rooms that go to the 900’s. In some of the indoor water parks,there are body slides. Instead of being scary, the slides go fast and there are no drops/falls. I LOOOOOOOOOOVE them so much right now I wish I was still there so I can ride them.:) On the body slides, I raced my speedy sis, my slow bro, and my crazy fast dad. One of the life -guards was super talkative, and he said,”give me a high five and you can go!” He was AWESOME!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Of course, I did lose alllllllllllllllll of the body slide races. It stunk more than blue cheese(which stinks a LOT).The body slides were green, like the goop you see on TV. My mom (I don’t think) went on the body slides at all. They were awesome! I forgot to tell you, Emma T.’s family came and Emma and I raced each other(I’m 99% sure).
Some people underestimate the awesomeness of the body slides. I don’t like when people do this. I, personally think that people should rename them. Right now I think that they should name them The Terror Slide. It is a great name for something that’s not even 1/10th of the scariness in the rides there. The first time I went on I thought,”I’m gonna die”. But I did not (because I’m still here, right?). Some people probably think I’d be less scared than you think. I am sorry about such slowness for typing this, but I gotta end in ...3...2...1…Boom!!!
Chuck E Cheese
Zac
10-18-13
Last summer I wint to Chuck E Cheese. I play alot of games. I wone 142 tikits. The plays are so cool. I played gtar Hero and alot of other games. I ate alot of food. My brouther came to. I bet he had fun to. I played alot of shoting games to. I boot alot of things. I wont to go to Chuck E Cheese agien some time. I boot 75 toins. I played frot ninja and avre thing. The games at Chuck E cheese are so cool. Theyer are tods on that you can croll therw. The tods are cool to. But I got lost in the tods wunts but I found my way out. theyer are alot of tods on the seling that cnect. It is the best plas in the werld. Next I go with my unkil and my mom and dad. I am going to have evin mor fun. I love Chuck E Cheese.
Next time I go to Check E Cheese I will have even more fun than last time. I mite even take my anty and my kusin Kala. My kusin Kala mite bring her mom and and her dad. I am going to Chuck E Cheese necst year. If Kala comes necst year she ill have fun hofule. I am prite sher has Kalas dad and dad is comeing with as. Butt even tho Kala and I fite sum times I will still have fun. The thing that suces is that I hafe to wagt a year go to Chuck E Cheese agien. I rele unte my unkle to come agien. Butt my unkle duse not wunt to come agien.
My brouther Domo mite come with Kala and I. green Bay is kinda fore away that is wate is the problum. My granma gits rile dise esele. And my papa legs are sore from a car crash long agay. My grandma has mnars dses. That is wiy I hafto wayt so long to go to Chuck E Cheese agein. I fell bad for my grandma and papa. At Chuck E Cheese ther is a salid bore and alot of uther frod. Thar is this one thating game I got the hiest score. I drank alot of pop. That is alot of difrent caind of pop. I wunt go in lese then a year. But i do not mind. I hope my unkle changes his mind and he comes Next time. Last time i wint theyer was a lot of pepele.
I mite bring a friended to. I f I do bring a friended I bet they will have fun to. I wunder wen chuck E cheese was bilt. It was proble mad ten years ago made more. I wunt to bring two firened but I can onle bring one firend if I do. I wunt to bring Buckley Cobe or Cannan. I can’t deside how to pick. At chuck E Cheese has licke 50 difrend games to play. Code Buckley, or Cannan will be chosin to come to Chuck E Cheese with me. But I don’t wunt to bring a girl mabe Mis Nuttel if not no girls. Acshule I probele wont bring Mis Nuttel. Now that I thin about it I will proble bring Tyler. But I do not no about it.
Florida by Katrina k.
I was packing my things looking at a list I sat on my bed
I could not stop thinking of Florida then I took my suit
case down stairs and put it in the car with my little bag.
So then we got in the car and got are grandmas.When we all got
to the airport got are things and waited in a line and when it
was our turn they weighed are luggage and took it to the airplane.
We went on a escalator to go to are spot we got scanned we went on the airplane and sat down in two hours or one we got to the airport, and a bus took us to our hotel and when we got in we unpacked and went to bed.
In the morning I went outside and my mom and my sister was out there, so we eat and then went swimming with my cousins, I had to stay on the little kid side because of Chelsea, but then my sister Cassie came by the little kids side so I went on the big side.
I got out after an hour because it was freezing so I went back than my cousins were right behind me.
The next day we went on the bus I ran in water then we went to
Goofy's candy shop and got a six inch of candy it was in a long tube
next we went to the chocolate shop I love chocolate!!!Finally we got on the bus ‘That was so so fun.”I said. The next day we went on Tower Of Terror it was so AWESOME it drops, then we went to the hotel and left.
The End
Fishing
Tyler Engel Oct-3-2013 In the summer my cousin Chris, my uncle Tim , my dad, and I went fishing for my little league fishing tournament. I had to wake up at 4 in the morning, I got dressed, had a jelly filled donut, and then my uncle Tim and my cousin Chris came to pick us up. We put the boat in the water at the State Harbor in Cedar river, Michigan. There was a boat named the Yellow Bird ,we were in the Cole`s Hole. On our way out we saw a huge fishing boat named the Robert Louis. When we got out of the river we raced the Yellow Bird and won.At about 5:00 we saw the Robert Louis going to catch some fish.My uncle said “ They better get where they want before we do,”. Then he said “ There`s a reef about 2 miles long and a hump about 25 feet high in the middle,”. When it got a little light out we put blue and silver lures in the water. One looked like a little shark. About ten or twenty minutes later we had a fish on the line. I said “I got it” I ran over there and grabbed the rod and started reeling. A few minutes later my arm got tired and my dad took the rod. Then I sat down and Chris said “ That ain`t no blue gill, “ . My dad reeled it in and then Tim measured it was a nice silver 6 pound salmon. We rode around we went in 4 feet of water. I was on the bow looking for fish. Tim said ” If theres weeds down there ,’’ “ There`s walleye,”. I saw a bunch of weeds! Chris was driving and almost hit a buoy. Then we went to 80 some feet of water. We let the wind blow us across the hump. Chris and I were laying on the bow and playing with a baby toy that we found. I said “ Should I throw it overboard,”? He said “ NO.” ! Then we went to were we could see the river. We went over the hump a few more times and nothing. So we switched to plan B which was to go down the river with the push button reel. When we did I had to steer the boat. We caught 4 small mouth bass. When Tim and my dad were loading up the boat, Chris and I were casting in the river with the push button reel. Chris said “ We aren`t going to catch anything,”. So we just casted. When we were ready we went to Klinkey Park to weigh the fish. We had to wait a half an hour for everyone to show up. Jamie Crawford won big salmon with a 20 pounder. Coach Delaural with 35 pounds of fish. A little while later I ate, took a picture with my fish, and fell asleep in our truck.
Canaan Elson
My summer vacation was really busy but it was fun too. It all started with going to Spencer Lack summer camp. We went swimming and to the bb gun rang . I played gaga ball a lot and a lot of other things.
Two days after I got home I went to wisconsin dells. I went with Niko we stayed at the resort and went swimming every day
The day after I got home. I went to six flags with my mom dad and sister.We went on every roller coaster in the park.The next day we went to Gurnee Mills shopping for school all day. We went back to our hotel and went to the water park until it closed
MY COUSINS IN THE SOO by Kolby Thoune 10-18-13
My cousins are awesome.They are really funny. They act like clowns because they are so funny.They make my brother laugh so hard he almost falls over.They live in the soo and they got to swim by the soo locks. “No fair”! and they said ‘“it feels weird”. I got to see canada most of the skyscrapers are red.”I don’t know why but they are all red but they are red”.Then we got to go to a restaurant called Antlers and they have really good food then we went to their house and bounced on the trampoline for about 2 hours and then I went to the hotel.
11 hours later ………………….
I woke up got dressed and went to Sophie and Ellie’s house to play on the trampoline with Ellie. Then I got off because I was bored so I played and started playing basketball with Sophie and I said “Can you make a three pointer?” “yup” she said. “want me to show you?” “yes” I said.
so she got in her stance and “AIR BALL !” I SHOUTED. Then she said “shut up!!!!!!!!!!”.(but I didn't). Then we played 1on1. (I won) “I'm bored.” I said “Ok lets go inside.” She said “Ok” I said. So we went inside and played with Tillie. (Tillie is their dog.) “Should I grab her bone?” I asked. “sure” said. Sophie.”Time to go” said MOM. “Never” I Said. “Now” Mom said. ‘’Fine’’I said.So we said are goodbys and got in the truck and left to go home. THE END.
MY MOM’S WEDDINGElizabeth higdon10-16-13
“Mom it’s 2:05 I think it’s time you and Andrew too get ready” . Mom said,” O.K come on Andrew .” Andrew said “Hang on a minute i’m helping Sheena right now.” mom says, “No Georgie can do it …” Then it starts to rain really hard .[ We rented some hay bales to sit during ceremony .some people are picking them up and put them under the tent .After it stopped raining my mom started too walk down the aisle while my sister threw rose petals down on the ground . Bitsy [ the person who was marring them] said, “do you Andrew take Megan to be your wife . Andrew said I do. Then she asked my mommy and my mommy said ,”I do. then we ate some [taco salad , dip, cupcakes cake, little weiners potato salad ] That was my mom’s wedding.
Justin Walechka
One day I went to a friends house. I picked him up and went back to my house. We played Modern Warfare 3 for three hours. (I won every round) .We went to Gamestop to return games. We went to my house again, and played Modern warfare 3 again. After we played another round we had dinner (pepperoni pizza). Were bored so we played hide and seek. It took Ethan till he had to go home to find me (I was hiding under the bushes). After that I turned on the tv and watched it (futurama). I had cereal, and went to bed. I was worn out. eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeennnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnndddddddddddddddddddddddddddd. Not. Sych. Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii.Now bye.ca ching $
Ethan Oczus
Last night I originally was of course I was playing videogames but I had to let the dog out .Then she was barking at people so I got here inside.Then Mitch came over came over to Owens house my neighbors so me owen mitch went by the high school mitch road my scooter I rode his bike and Owen road my bike which had flat tires oh and one of mitches cousins was with us.
we were going to go to the school park but pepol were ther so we didint go to the school park then we just rode around the high scool again then mitch had to check in i had to eat then the day was over.so that was my day thats my story the end is i ate
Lily Walcher
My friend and i went on a ride for halloween. it was scaer. we rode side saddle. we seen big monsters that scare my friend. this thing jump out in front of us. she fell off her horse. this year we are going to the horse party and. we are going to bring my horses to the party.We are going to bring candy and horse teats. We are going to dance play games. We are going to be zombie cowgirls.We are going to ride in the horse trailer. We are going to bring some hay and candy and horse teats. we sit on the horses in the trailer it is fun. My horses are calm and nice. i hope my friend does not fall off her horse again. We are going to love all the horses and candy. We are going around stephenson to get candy. we love to scare someone when are on are horses. we will see all the houses and people. And all the spoke house and when we get back to the horse trailer we are going to feed and water the horses and we are going to ride on the hay bales on the way home we are going to see all sights and halloween people. i hope we get to go on the hay wagon and have a hay fight and see all the ponies in the hay we are going to chase the horses when we get home. my next story the sleepover we are going to have a sleepover in the barn. we are going to build a fort and it will have horse stickers we hope we get to seen a bear when we go out riding at night time we are going in the deep woods and we are going to look for animals in the deep woods and we are going to skip rocks in the water when we might go swimming and we might take the horses in the water to. we are going to have a blast and we get to have coffee and creamer and ice cream we love to put makeup on my brother and we are going to take pictures and put some stuff on my horses and we are going to go shopping in green bay and we are going to by some horse stuff for the horses to eat and play with the end !!!!!
Xavier Meintz
It was the morning when my mom was downstairs. I think so I got dressed went down stairs to go check if she was downstairs. Yes she was down stairs and she said we are going to the fair today. I was so excited I almost exploded! I mean it is cool like me. After that I went to the barn to go see if my friend wanted to come. He said yes. I was so excited. Two hours later yes we were in the car.I thought if I would puke in the ride but I wouldn't do that it would be so in barsing. My dad got in the car. and said are you ready to go. I said yes as loud as I khude but then dad said what mom is not here. so i had to what for like enhower then she came then we got ready
mom said I got stuck in traffic which was not my problem I said dad said to shut up well that made us to shut up we were there finally so we got out me and geth range as fast as we cude it was a tie breaker I can't believe it I almost lost to adult I suck my dad caught up and gave my friend so100 dollars so we dasht of to go get tickets so we could go on some rides we got the tickets and went on some rides the first ride we went on was the drop it was so scary the next won was the zipper it was the first time i went on it so we were in line talking about the ride that just got my more scared then it was ear so it was our turn so I got on the ride and it just raise and raised and raised it got so hey I got a little scared start when the ride started i was like freaking out i got dizzy and then i screamed so loud my buddy got scared for the ride when we got of we were happy now for next year i was ready i like went on it 20 times the end
Connor Lesperance
I went to wisconsin dells .It took a long time to get there .
when we got thar we went to a restaurant to eat .then we went to are room and unloaded the car and got ready to go to the water park
Then my uncle and me went to get a toal and go back to water park. Then all of us went to the arcade in the night .I got 900 tickets my cousin had to go back to his room . then a half hour later i had to leave and go back to my room.
Went on the ducks and i got to be the coal polit but i didn't get to drive then duck.
Then we went back to the room to get change . Then we went on the hurricane with my cousin then we went to are room and ate and watch some tv
I went with my cousin to a water park that had the hurricane .Then we went back to my room and had some grape pop. now we have to leave in two hours. so I went to a goody goody gum drop.Then we went to a gift shop and got a present for my cosin . Now we are on our way home.
Basketball
By: Allie Cappaert
10-7-13
One day I woke up went upstairs and to my surprise it was raining out. My mom and dad were up and asked me if I was ready for my basketball games. I said “Yes.” and got my basketball clothes on. My games were at the Marinette high school. My first game started at 8:00 a.m. and we had to get ready fast. Once we were ready to go we hopped in the car and we left to go to the Marinette high school. When we got there we went inside and I looked for my teammates Laci, Lily T., Malorie, Jenna, and Lily W., and I sat down at a table with them. Once we saw coach Kass we ran to her and got ready for the game. The very first game we played was Peshtigo A and we stole the ball a couple of times. We lost the games 6-20. The next game we played was Peshtigo B. (Not to brag they were pretty easy.) When we played them I guarded #22 and #4. They were both point guards I was the point guard for two quarters Laci was the point guard for the other two. We won 30-4. I was relieved that we won the game. We lined up and said “Good game,” to all the players that we played. We left the Marinette high school ,and went to our house.
Madison Bergquist
It was a sunny afternoon that I went to my grampa’s house for Labor Day.As we were driving I saw my little cousion walking into the house with his mom and dad.His name is Henrey.He is one year old.When my family got off the gulf cart I saw my uncle Kevin grilling hamburgers and bruts.Then,Brock,Morgan,and I played with Henrey.He likes to climb lots of things.For supper we had hamburgures and bruts.For desert my mom made oreo brownie cake desert.It’s really good! Then,Tarie,Sunny,Brock,Morgan and, I went to see the frogs.Well, Sunny and Brock took the gulf cart.Tarie,Morgan and I walked to the frog pond.Sunny parked the gulf cart and Brock and Sunny got off of the gulf cart.Then we walked around the pond.We only saw one frog.On our way back Tarie tricked us that there was a snake on the side of the path.Morgan got so scared that she screamed. When we got back we played hide in seek.First I was the seeker.I found evreyone behind the barn.Then Brock and Sunny were the seeker.Tarie,Morgan,and I hid inside [we were playing outside}.We were there for a while.We were looking out the window.We saw them looking all over the place.Then they found us. thry found us because our shoes were by the door.I didn’t think about that. Evreyone went home to get warmmer clothes because we were going to have a bon fire.When evreybody got back we had the bonfire.I played life size Jenga with my family.it is easy to make.Move away when it falls move!The bonfire was at my camp.My aunt made strawberry smothies in her camper.They were good
Then my mom told me that it was time for bed ,but I had a fun time seeing my family from faraway.It took a while for me to fall asleep.I had a fun time!
Joelle McCue
One beautiful day my dad found me laying on the floor.The doorbell rang.I got up wiggling uswith boredness.My hand keeps shivering as I turned the door nobe.I opened the door it was Emily and Brieana.Emily said’’want to come for a walk in the woods’’.’’Yeah shere just let me get my shoe’s on’’.So I got my shoe’s and tolled my dad and we rode off with exsitment.
When we got to Emily’s and Brieana house we set off.A teenage kid name Rodney always bothers us.As we walked Emily said,’’were meeting someone in the woods.
We made it to the woods.We met Cially there standing in the woods she looked very tired.We walked a little bit more.’’Did you hear that’’.’’No’’.’’Hey guys don’t you think it’s cindove where'd that it feels like someone is following us’’.’’Yeah you're right said,Brieana’’.’’Guys I here something’’.SNAP!’’What was that’’.I turned around I saw a black flash.’’Maybe we should walk a little bit more’’.BOO! Rodney jump out with joy.We all screamed we all ran far into the woods.
When we walked a little bit something cott the side of my eye it look like a person floating in the air.I looked over the person was gone.’’Black cat!’’Cially screamed.She looked up at us.Then she back down.’’B-b-but Cially said’’.’’ Cially you are so full of it’’.’’Of course I’m full of it full of spookiness ‘’.We made it to the gates.We check the locks.’’Darn it’s lock’’.’’Did you try squeezing through it’’.We turned around.’’Rodney why are you following us ‘’.He didn’t answer.When we started heading we heard a growl.’’What was that’’.When we looked at the bushes black fur came out of nowhere.It look like a wolf,it turns out we were being prant the holl time.
MY TRIP TO PICTURE ROCKS
Gavin Corey
10-18-13
I was getting in the van when a blinding flash of light came from the headlights I blinked but I could still see the blinding flash of light I opened my eyes and realized I was by lake Superior just on a tour boat a while ago, I got in the van, sat down picked up my bag of rocks looked through them and found a few I liked. Then I got bored ( sick of it. ) Then we arrived at the giftshop it was a house too. It was dull pink with a black roof and had a white door no workers just the owner of the house which was wearing overalls and a long - sleeve pink shirt. She also gave free samples of her homemade goodies,Maple nut fudge rocky road and cookies and cream,” I’m sorry to interrupt but I bet you wonder how it began it started like this.”
One fine day at 7:00 a.m in the morning. Well we packed and began our journey to Picture Rock’s once we were there we got in a line and waited for our group to be called, Once we were called up we sat in front of some Mexicans. But this isn’t how my written story so i’m doing my written one first then I’ll get back to this one.I was on a tour with my parents, Charlotte my mom and Dan my dad. Well we were on a ship with a three - year old hitting my back kicking the seat going to see Picture Rock’s. I stood up to see all the colors red, black, green and yellow. There were waterfalls, caves and once wildlife we were on Lake Superior the deepest freshwater great lake. I saw a old lighthouse the person on the loudspeaker said “Nine people lived in that old lighthouse two adults seven children. Then we kept on going,I saw some hikers traveling on some old trails . The engines on the ship didn’t make the she go fast just maybe twelve miles a hour it takes about two to four hours the entire trip then the people behind us pulled out a box of Cheese Its then some lollipops and last but not least popcorn.” DID THEY EXPECT TO EAT ALL THAT!?” Well back to the main topic. Water sprayed on the top deck (Not like you'd be soaked at the end of the trip.) When we got off, we went to the gift shop we saw a lot. I saw a few stones carved into animals it cost one dollar so I bought it then Buckley bought a stone bird and a stone dog Buckley also bought some sea glass (thats what Buckley calls it by the way.)Then we left we got in the van then left.
kara
once upon a time in the summer of 2013 there was a kid named kara got
picked up by her mom from the ymca her mom said we our going to bay beach
together kara said can i take a friend her mom said what about paige kara said
who is that mom said paige from stingray swim team kara said ok so they
waited and waited finally it was saturday kara got up and got ready to go
not everything is set mom said kara said ok mom and kara packed food
for bay beach it took them a hour to get ready finally they were done
so they left they had to go to the church and then they left then they
left to go to green bay but first they had to pick up paige when we got there
she was ready now to green bay it took the us a hour to get there
but it did not take long because we were talking then we were there
we went on the slide and the scat and got ice cream when we went
the zip and pippen was shut down so we went on the scat again
then we went on the poneys and then we went on tilt wheel
and then it was time to go home we stopped at her
house and then we went home got to go in 5,4,3,2,1,0 boom.
Krystle Kuntze
On Friday night September fifth 2003. I went to my Dads best friends house. Her name is Jen. She has four kids, one is my age. Her name is Morgan. The other kids names are Ethan Gavin and Adrian. She also has a dog named Scooby.
Morgan likes to bake. She said, “Hey Krystle do you want to bake some brownies?” Then I said “Yeah sure.” I don’t like baking I just said yes because I like eating them. She said that we have to go down to her Grandpas to get the brownie mix. Then we went back up to her house. [Morgan’s Grampa lives right next to her.]When we got back, Morgan and I got the eggs, scissors’ pan and the bowl. I cut the ;brownie mix bag. Morgan dumped the mix in the bowl. Then I cracked the eggs and Morgan dumped them in. After that I got the water and put it in the bow. Morgan strued it up. I set the oven to 350 While I was doing that Morgan was putting sprinkles in the brownies. The oven finally got to 350 and we put the brownies in. While we were waiting we turned the oven light on. After that we sat in front of the oven and watched the brownies rise. Then they looked like it was time to put the toothpick in and I said I think they are done. So we took them out of the oven and we ate the whole pan in five minutes.
Colin Christophersen
I was done with fall fun day for cub scouts and we went to my house to get my sleepover bag because I was going to Gavyn Crawford house.When Gavyn, Callie,and I got there Gavyn said “Lets go fourwheeling” I didn't want to I said”I want to play the final level of Pirates of The Caribbean.”Then I said ok and we went fourwheeling when we were fourwheeling Gavyn wanted to go to their camp I said yes and we went there it felt like five minutes when we got there it was beautiful there was a fake duck on a real lily pad and a little bridge. Gavyn saw their neighbors there but they can go there too.It was a little cabin then we went to other trails like by Gavyns neighbors house.We saw one of Gavyns neighbors then I said “Gavyn where are you going!” he didn't hear it then Gavyn said “ Wanna go on a my secret trail?”I said “Sure” I already saw his secret trail then we went in his house.Gavyn said” What is this show?” “I dont know” then I remembered it was Tom and Jerry the big adventure.We watch it was really funny because Tom and Jerry are always funny. Then in cermesel then the tv said home alone I watch it 10 times Gavyn didn't watch it once I said”Gavyn I want to play Pirates of the Caribbean!”Gavyn said” I didn't watch this once!””Yes you did at siter Debs!” I said Gavyn then said “hugh fine.”Then we walked to Gavyn room then Callie came and said that we can play wii resort then Gavyn got on it and click the plane place I said “Lets play Dog Fight!” “Ok” Gavyn won the first but I restarted it Gavyn got mad im saying Gavyn restarted it when I won.Then we played 3 more of it I won the first won Gavyn won the second one then I won the last won. Gavyn got really mad at me he said”You are always better than me go easy on me!””Ok lets play mario party 8.”I said so we played it we did shy guys express Gavyn likes trains. We were vs Toad and Toadette Toad got the first then he got another and another and one more!He got four stars I had a triple dice candy then toad turn little and took it I hated it Gavyn then got really really really mad he turned off the wii I was mad at him. Then it was night we played before we went to bed we played planes then my knee hurt I tried the medicine that you swallow right away I couldn't then I said”I do the liquid medicine” then Callie said”Oh I have that to ill get it.”I drank it I turned on my bright light pillow and my soft blanket Gavyn was jealous because they were comfortable really comfortable we watched tv and we went to bed. The next morning we watch a board game that brong kids to space it was getting boring then awhile later I went home and said bye and went to Chelsea's party ad fun at and I had fun at Gavyns house and my house.
By:Titus Erickson
hi This weekend my sister Julie and I played outside and we grabbed the metal shovel from the garden. We brang the shovel in the front yard.Then I gave the shovel to my sister and I told her to hit the weeds with it.When she started hitting the weeds I went and got my bike to run over the weeds where to big I did’nt see the wheels on my bike at all.So I put my bike back in the garage and sat down and watched my sister start to dig up the weeds that grown out of the gravle and then my sister cut some small weeds in the gravle but one was not that thin my sister tryed to cut it then my sister wanted to cut the lawn so we opened the garage door and grabbed the lawnmower and brag it in the grass and pulled the pull string on it and it broke so we put in the garage and went inside and watched tv.
Buckley Corey
This weekend the day before my mom’s birthday we went up to Munsing to go on a tour boat and to go to a bunch of gift shops.When we got there mom got the tickets we weaded in the gift shop.we got rocks stone figures.I got some sea glass blue, green,white and some pieces that you can’t see though.We went on the tour boat it has 2 floors we got to go on the top but my ear was right by the speaker so when the caption talks it goes in my ear.we went past this island with a wooden lighthouse the caption said”that hl tell us about it on the way back.We went past this place called miner castle.It was asome. The caption went in this cove we were about 2 feet away from the wall.It din’t look like a castle to me but it was neat.We went past this place called miner lookout.The caption said”that there was a wedding on miners castle it din’t last long.Splash! We went past this rock that looked like a face.We went past this rock that looked like a face.We went past a rock called pirates face or something like that.We went past this beach that was HUGE!! It was busy in the water.I think it would take 20 min to find a parking spot.I saw some tenagers going under 2 waterfalls.If I remember right there was 3 or 4 more.
by;Victoria Smith
10/17/2013
september,fifth,two thousand thirteen
I went to cheerleading practices for the first time.All the other cheerleaders tout me all the cheer they know.It was really fun. I was also the first day of football practice for my brother.He said it was hard they really wore him out.He has to wear a football helmet and shorts for three days.Then he can put on all of his gear.I was teaching Trista the cheer called Open The Barn Doors and Lets Get Fired Up. Tomorrow I have a football game.Where I get to cheer at the game we play Leana.I can picture what it looks like. Im hoping the sharks win. I have a couple
football players in my class.Im cheerleader for them at the game tommrow.
Allissa May Betters/10-7-13
By He was born on July 17 my baby brother well I think he`s cute but you might not think that .
I love him so much I love him and I and I always will love him .
And my old friend her name is Daisy she can be nice when she wants to be nice.
” Oh” here is a tip I only like school sometimes.
Ok we can get back to my brother.he is cut I
he is cutey awaw awaw awaw. He is so cute he is so cute his name is Seth Raymond Betters .i love him so much.he is cute so cute i want to squeeze him to death
but I don't mean it for real .That I won't forget you Seth Raymond Betters he always cry when he got back from
the hospital he was always like that in the hospital I like
him so much I love him so so so so much because he
is cute he is really cute he cried a lot in the hospital
my relatives but i did not get to go to see him in the
hospital it was not fair i did not get to see him
the next morning that is what was not fair I hated
that part then I got bored that night was so hot
my sister got really hot that night because it
was really hot that night then when she got
up the next morning her hair was messy.
he is so cute . When you put something
soft by his face he will fall asleep after a little bit if you don`t talk to him.
Adelaide 10-4-13
When my dad was at the gas station he found a haunted house paper that said Trails of Terror and my dad said it would be really scary.When I went to bed I changed my mind about going to Trails of Terrors. I told my dad,but the next morning I changed my mind again.I said”I changed my mind last night and I want to go to the haunted house.”We can go on the 18,19,25,and the 26 and I think I can bring a friend with to the haunted house. We can't go on the 19 because Joelle's family is celebrating her birthday.I get to spend the night at her house and I can’t wait to go to the haunted house. I might have tons of nightmares. (I do not want to get nightmares because i'm really scared of nightmares)my mom is too scared and she said “Can we go shoe shopping or clothes shopping?”because the haunted house is going to be scary and I really really want to go,but we’re probably going to go on the 25 or 26. I hope we can go to the haunted house because i'm really excited to go!
Madison Gross
it was a bright and shining day my parents had some free time so we decided to go to the zoo
as soon as we arrived me and my sisters dashed out the car doors first we got our passes the first animal i saw was a bear they where sleeping then some kid screamed its head off and walk up the bear and he was mad he ran and almost ran into the fence then we decided to leave the bear cage we wanted to see the hippo but mom said to save the best for last but if anybody knows me they know i'm not going to give up no serey ! then we saw the raccoons i was allowed to pet won so i petted a raccoon i touched its fury hand it was so soft when i looked away it tried to pull me into its cage it was hysterical to my sisters even i thought it was funny then i tried to sneak off to the hippo sanctuary then mom said wow their partner are you trying to sneak off to the hippo cage are you then i said hey how did you know did you put a tracking device in my brain . mom just said a mother always knows but i think i stepped on a twig or something and she heard me then we saw the wolves the wouldn't stop howling it was so annoying i thought my head was going to explode the dad said they must have a tooth ak i didn't find it funny then i tried to say i had to but yet again my plan was foaled mom went with me then a few animals later and a few escape attempts later it was time to go home and the worst thing is i didn't get to see the hippo so sadly i got in the car and went home.
Laura Mark
In 3rd grade it was kinda hard but not really i was good with mupily and divde but it got harder plus i got Mr.Brant for a teacher in 3rd grade back to the harder things in 3rd grade fraction were hard in third grade was hard cause i couldn’t figure it out i like spelling and reading and recess and we had partys and watch movies i like 3rd grade because at the end of school for the summer vaction we went to green bay and got to go to the packer stadium we got to go to the pro shop cause it was fun and it had cool stuff in their shop we had brats and hot dogs and chips and they had lemade tea and coffe now back to the pro shop i looked with my friends i look at key chains jersey and saw the stadium and the field i like their food they had cookies then we left when we got back to stephenson we still had a little time left of school i forgot we did but then the next day they played kick ball then its summer time i had fun on summer vaction in till school started again.
Chappee Rapids Stories 10-4-13
Allissa Betters 9-30-13
Both 4th grade classes got ready at school and got on the bus. Both 4th grade classes . Got to see heg apple trees and a wild hog thorn and they have big thorns on them. And if the thorns go in you they don't come out so you have to cut them out of your skin . and that was with Denise Taylor .
Fur trading that where you sell animal furs. and like bears and that was with Larry Godwin . Now logging where you cut logs and we got to talk about it logging and it was fun and awesome. Then we went to a guy who talk and gave us a sour drink and it was called kakakaimunka. That was good . It tasted like sour apples.And we learned about native Americans and that was with John Helfert and the logging is with Bob Brisson and Bill Taylor then we got on the bus. The End !!!!
Katrina Kruhmin 10/1/13
Both 4th grade classes are going on the bus to go to Chappee Webber learning center.
when we got on the bus we started to read then we where we all got out they
took our pictures then we got in groups.
At the first station Bob Brisson lead us to the Logging station or group sat down
i learned that White Pine has five pine needles in one group and that White pine is a
hundred feet high they cut it down with an iron axe. Once they cut it down they cut the
branches off and then mescher it sixteen feet long then they bundle it up then ship it to chicago lake.Second Bob Brisson showed us a boot that had spiraled to help go throw the ice on the bottom of the boot for winter.
For selling things in the winter because they flatten the snow and put ice on the bottom.
You put it on the ox too you take the ox across the ice so the ox does not slip.
And the ox has two toes.
Next is the Native American stacion John Helfert
We went through a path to the next station.
Are group sat down
John bowed and said(Poes.) that meant Hello.He told us about some Native American
kids when they are about three to five they build a hut and make a fire and live a alone
till they are at least seventeen or eighteen.
John said (were you are sitting was were Native Americans sat to dance play drums
and to celebrate and around that tree was a big circle.)
All of us got juice I had chokecherries it was like that, after i throw my cup away it was
pretty good.The second bell rang we are going to nature list Denise Taylor first we sat
down she taught us about the big lake of Monoamine next we went to a tree and a plant
people say most of the alueges are for this plant but some people don’t think that thouh then
we went to Loius chappee lived for ninety years and he was a fair trader then i also learned that
there are five pine needles in one group.
Now about bumble bees if there was no bumblebees there wouldn’t be any chocolate
or coffee.I didn’t know that.
Finally we went by the menominee river they shipped the logs and some important
things like furs and food in a bundle.
Second bell rang next station was Fur Trader all of the group sat down.
And there was a lot of furs I learned that a voucher can eat a raccoon and that
the indians wanted a lot of things like guns, jewelry pots and pans and furs.
He said.(It was all about fashion all for the americans and from other countries too.)
The rocks by or feet they were cool all the furs were soft second bell rang
once we got to the bus we got in are sat in are sits and left.
The end
Elizabeth higdon 9/30/13.
On Friday the 20th Stephenson elm.went too Chappee Webber's learning center.At my first station was the nature i the Menominee River is 195 miles Long.I also learned that Louis chappy lived 90 years.if you wondering Louis chappy is he was A Native American fur trader in the 1800. he had a shop until one day 2 guys who own the land took over his shop so Louis Chappy and look for a new Trading spot.
At my second station and then that Native Americans wanted guns and tobacco. I also learned that fishers are the only animal that can kill porky pines without dying so they can eat them. I also learned that Native American and the French traded with each other and that they had a war and Native Americans won. At my third station I learned that white pine are the only log that can float. I Also learned that before you float then down the river you have to mark them so you know it's yours. Then I learned that when you're using a two man Saw you pull don't push. At my at my 4th station I learned that poseo means hello,noto means milkweed,pawka means cocktail and powow means family reuion.We all got too drink this juice it was called kakaaimuka it tasted bad too me. That’s what learned at chappee webber learning center .
Ethan Oczus
First iron than steel ax heads.Finally we developed saws. Over time we got wood mills.The wood cookies were fun.White pine is called white pine because it is a pine tree and its wood inside is white.
Native Americans.Hoso That means hello. There was a village where we are sitting.They ate a lot of rice.Im standing were they have a powwow.The land was pushed up in a circal for the powwow. There is a big oak tree I think it would be cool to climb that tree
.Wild and domesticated.Are world is like two different ways wild and domesticated golden rod is common around here.Wild is a lion domesticated is your pet cat.
Fur trading.Fur trading was also done very early in time.Like 3 beaver skins for a rifle 2 mink skins for 50 musket balls 1 deerskin for 2 pounds of gunpowder
.Just because this day was really fun I really want to go back to Chapee weber.
Madison Bergquist
9-30-13
The fourth grade class went to Chapee Rapids learning center.When we got there Mrs.Nuttal put us into groups.First my group went to Dinise Taylor.Dinise talked about nature.Dineise said that the monimie river is 195 miles long.It is the fith largest river in the United states.While we were walking MadisonG.saw a little frog.Dinise said that it is a spring peeper.It is as tiny as you’re thumb nail.We saw Luie Chapee’s grave.Luie was was named after Chapee Rapids.We saw a golden rod flower.Dinisie showed us a old water pipe.We saw acorn’s on a white pine tree.
Then we moved to the next station.Larry Godwin talked about fur trading.He said it was a lot different back then.Some animals live in water like,otters.Larry said that there were strong men that went upstream and carried 200 pounds on their backs.The Europeans traded animal skins for manufactured goods.The Europeans wanted fashion.France was in charge of Michigan for a while.Europe and France didn’t have very good relationships with each other.Larry said that fishers can eat porcupines.Larry had fisher skins.We got to feel them.
Then we moved on to the next station.Bob Brison talked about logging.We were suronded by trees.Bob said that the trees around us were less than 60 years old.He also said that you need lots of lumber to bild a house.Behind us was a white pine tree.Bill Talory the other guy said that is 100 feet tall.We got to cut with a two man saw.Allie and I got to do it together.It was fun!
The next station Jhon Helfert talked about Native Americans.Jhon said that our medicine comes from the earth.He also said that raw potateos are good for you.He gave us juice to try.It was really sour.It tastes like a really sour apple.It is called kakakaimumka.It was from a flower.It is hard to say.Jhon said that back then winter robes were made out of bufallo skins.Then evreybody thanked us for coming.When we got on the bus we read all the way back to school.
By:Madison Bergquist
Buckley Corey10-1-13
We went to Chappee Webber Learning Center. When we got off the bus we were split in 4 groups. Each class was split in 2 groups. Me,Gavin,my mom and some other kids in our class went to the natural group first.The instructor Denise Taylor told us about a plant called Golden Rod. Golden rod doesn’t make you sneeze it’s another plant that grows at the same time. It’s called Ragweed. If you have allergies Ragweed will make you sneeze. She told us that her and some other volunteers built some bird houses.There was a 1900’s pump that had rust and bird poop on it. We saw some old maple trees.Denise Taylor said that they survived the Peshtigo Fire. She also said the trees are 300 years old.
When we got to the next station he told us about Natives trading furs to the Europeans. The Natives got rifles,knives and gun powder from the Europeans. The Europeans in exchange for furs and baskets. The instructor at this station also passed around furs for all of us to touch. A few I remember were the beaver,white wessel, fisher and a raccoon. Our third station was about logging. The first trees ever cut down were cut using an iron axe. They would cut down the trees during the winter because they would load them on a sled and an ox would pull them out of the woods to a riverbank. In the spring they would float the logs down the river to where they needed to be used. After the war they used two man saws. They were faster better in the winter. We all got to try using the two man saw.Our last station was about the Indians. Our instructor was dressed in Indian clothes. He told us how the Indians made wigwoms to live in. We also learned that the Indian children only got to drink juice only one time a year when certain berries could be picked. They would mix these berries with maple sugar to make it sweet. We all got to try a sample of it too. I liked it but it was very sour We got back on the bus then we left. good bye!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Chappee Webber Learning Center
Tyler Engel 10-1-2013
Our class went to Chappee Webber Learning Center. There was 4 stations Nature, Fur trade, Logging, and Native Americans.
The first station we went to was Nature . The person that was telling us about Nature was Denise Taylor. A lot of people think the Gold rod flower creates the allergies, but it doesn`t it`s the Ragweed because it`s in bloom at the same time. I also learned that the Menominee River is 195 miles long. Wild grapes can grow on different kinds of trees,and birds love silver berries. Wasps use some birds nests as hives.
Next we walked to the Fur trade station. The person that taught us about fur trade was Larry Godwin. We learned that all groups care about fashion. If you wanted to work a gun back then you'd have to have gunpowder,led bullets, and a gun powder pump. You'll have the gunpowder to make it go BOOM! In 1760 was the French and English war. A fisher is the only animal that can eat a porcupine without dying.A little mink can kill a chicken. The beaver pelt is the most prized thing that the indians traded.
The next station I walked to was the Logging station, the people that taught us about logging was Bob Brisson and Bill Taylor. We learned how to transfer a log from one place to another. First you have to measure the tree, then you have to cut the tree down, next you have to cut it into 16 foot logs, now you have to measure how many logs you can fit on your sled or wagon, finally you can load it and haul it.
The last station I went to was the Native Americans with John Helfert. The first thing we learned was that Poso means hello. Then we learned that there is a lot of milk weeds in our area when they get yellow they have seed pods on them. Then the indians cook them and eat them. We got to try a drink called kakakaimunka. Kakakaimunka is a drink that tastes like a not ripe apple mixed with sweet tarts.Rice is the indians main diet.
I had fun and I learned a lot of things that day. I had a good day at Chappee Webber Learning Center.
Alyssa Verba
9-30-13
I hopped on the bus as I made sure everything was here. Sweatshirt, lunch, backpack, I thought. Today I was going to Chappee Rapids!
As I got on the bus, I got out my book. It was called Extra Credit by Andrew Clements. It was an awesome book. Then both 4th grade classes were there!
The first area I went to was the logging area. Bill Taylor was the teacher. He told us that white pine is called such because the wood inside is white. Also, white pine bunches have 5 pines. To send to Chicago, they have to be 16 feet long.
Next there was the Indian station. Poso means hello and so does Buschu. A maple orchard=
maple sugar. Milkweed can be used for wart-away. I drank something that was very tart, and bitter.
Then I had the Nature station. I saw Louis Chappee’s grave. It was a bit sad and I wanted to leave. Did you know that Louis CHAPPEE and Peter WEBBER’s last names are the place’s NAME? It is called CHAPPEE-WEBBER Learning Center. I know this wasn’t much, so I have another paragraph for you.
And now last, but not least, the fur trading station. I learned a LOT, so i’ll have to narrow it down. The first thing I saw when I walked in was the bobcat. It was really cool. There was also a bear, a white creature that I forgot his name, a gun, some LEAD bullets, some beads, and more.
Now i’ll wrap up. We went to a place that I don’t remember. Then we started to write. I really did have an awesome time. thank you, Chappee-Rapids!
Titus Erickson
The 4th grade classes all had to go to Chappee Webber Center.We had to read on the bus but I just fell asleep.I was sitting with Tanner and he woke me up.When he woke me up I asked how long was I sleep for he said for a little bit.So I read my book that was named The Siege.In about 3mins we got to Chappee Webber.When we got there we got are pics. taken by the Chappee Webber sign.After that we got into two groups.And then we walked down the dirt trail.To a big acorn tree where we saw the river were we were.It showed it on a map.Then we saw Chappee`s grave they said the place was named after him.Then we went down by the water and talked about the river for a little bit.Then the bell rang. So we had to go to the next spot so we all walked to the spot where they talked about trading.He let us touch some animal skins they felt soft.Then we got to look at some cool things.There was a gun,horn,beads and they had blanks to trade with to get different things that they need to have.Then the bell rang so we went to the next spot the station was about native americans when we got to the next spot we heard him talk about what they made and how they made it he let us look at a pic. of a hut made out of grass and sticks then
chappee webber 9-30-13
kara
logging /bob brisson /bill taylor
we listen to both of them 1860 now were the corn fields are today
there were tree back then you probably don't know but there is a red
pine there pine is red the tree is 63 feet tall it grows fast some trees
don’t turn white you could find lots of rivers back then and back
then just so on ice they made boots that had really sharp things
in the boot also before we left to go to the next station we got
the lady said pick a small peice of wood out of the bucket
and then we were walking out and then the guy said stop
and he showed us an apple tree that was very picked
if you got one in you had to have a surgery so that
is it got to go to the next group.
poso native american/john.
poso means hello or hi
well lets start he showed us something that will help us
with fur trading like what stick to build a house with
the right sticks. now to the 3rd station!
naturalist/denise taylor
she said one type of flower the bees really love
and then she told us about his graveyard
and something secret ii can not tell she is the
worlds best nature person. to the last station i go.
fur trading / larry godwin
now last station the cool station well what
i learned the indian trade fur for for cool stuff at the station
there were guns and powder holders and nice beads cool rocks
shaped like knives and then we sat back down and then he
brought fur around so were rough and some were soft
well back to the bus now were on our way to hennes park bye!
Chappee Webber
By: Gavin Corey
Our school had two fourth grade classes that were going to Chappee Webber Learning Center.We arrived at school at our usual time in the morning. Shortly after we arrived we went to the bus and we all sat with partners.
I sat with Tyler which he happened to have the same book I did it was called, Farmer Boy. Currently I’m on page one hundred twenty eight and he’s on page one hundred forty two and he had a five day headstart too!
Once we got off the bus at Chappee Rapids I looked around for a building but I couldn’t find one but I saw trails I was surprised to see there was no building just trails, think about it “Chappee Webber Learning Center,”doesn’t it sound like a building?
We got divided into groups. My mom came along with our group. Anyway there were stations that we all had a chance to visit.
One was about Indians the next was about fur trading the third one was about Lake Michigan or a bay near by and the last one was about how loggers cut their wood. We all got to cut a chunk with a two-man saw. Tyler and I cut a chunk and one of us got to keep it. I gave it to Tyler.
Oh and at the station about Indians the instructor there, said that they could only make a juice called kakakaikama once per year in the month of August.
Anyway I think they must of had a poison ivy center too.
Duct tape was rolled around at least twenty-five wooden poles long stretching along the edge of every pole surrounding the poison ivy.
When the instructors said it was time to leave Tanner picked up a stick even though we were not to pick anything up there. My mother came strolling along behind us, and told Tanner to put the stick down because she didn’t want someone to yell at him. Tanner threw the stick into the weeds just in time, before the instructors saw him. We all got back to the big yellow bus and our next stop was Hennes Park to eat our lunch. My mom got lost and of course was late. She ended up following Niko’s mom and made it with our Subway lunches! We ate our lunches and got to play for a while on the playground.
Our last stop of the day was the Historical Museum in Menominee.
Krystle Kuntze
On Friday September 20th the two Stephenson 4th grade classes went to chapee webber learning center. It was a long ride there because we had to read.Then we finally got there and they said ‘come over here guys and smile for the picture’. Then we got separated into groups 1-15 and 16 -27 .I am number 14.Our parents got to come.My dad came along with some other parents. The first station we went to I learned that when the goldenrod flower comes out people think it is allergy season .Then the girl there told us that Louis chappee lived 90 years. After that she told us that a Pine tree has 5 needles in each bundle.And Wild grapes can help you get better if you are sick put them in tea. I also learned that acorns fall from oak trees and deer,squirrels, birds,possums,and raccoons eat the acorns . Then we went down to the river and the person that was there with us said’ logs can not flow up the river they can only float down the river’. The next station we went to was the fur trading station . What I learned there was back in the day people got a lot of money for fur trading. The next thing I learned was the native americans wanted all of this stuff they wanted beads, blankets, bracelets, rebind,sleigh bells, mirrors, combos guns, gunpowder, scissors, cooking utensils and tobacco.
Then Bob Bisson told us that the French owned the Menominee area for a long time . Then the English wanted the land the so the French and the English had fight .And the English won.So the English got the land. That Louis Chappe found the land and he made a fort .Then some other people came and Louis chappe left. After that the guy that was there gave us some animals to feel .I got to feel the weasel , otter, fisher and the bob cat . I liked feeling the bob cat the best.It felt really soft so did the weasel.Then the bell rang and we had to go to the next station. The next station was the logging station . What I learned there was that the civil war was in the 1400’s. I also learned that the biggest city in in the lakes is Chicago . l And that people in the olden days use logs for building sidewalks, houses , buildings and roads. Then the guy told me that pine trees are different from any other tree because they grow faster. Then they said that”People in the olden days logged in the summer because the thing that you break the logs with gets brittle in the winter . They also said that “back in the day people used ox for carrying big logs around but then they figured out that horses can carry 2 times as much weight as a ox can.’’ Now they use horses instead of an ox. Then he said that ‘To move a log by horse you need to cut the logs into 16 feet logs. Then we had to get partners because we were going to cut a little piece of log . My dad was my partner /So then we cut the log we had to wait a long time though because they could only get 2 people.. Then we finally got to cut the log and they said to me ‘ you can not push you can only pull. ‘ After that they gave us a wood cookie I wanted to eat it but they said that we could not because it was made out of wood. Then the bell rang and it was time for us to go to the next station . The first thing the guy said was that Hoso means hello and that Bosho mean the same thing.That meant that he was trying to greet us but I did not know a single word he said. Then he said ‘ you have to know what to pick when to pick it ‘When he said that he was trying to let us know that he was talking about the plant that we were going to talk about that only grows about for a week or 2 then it goes away. The name of the plant was kakakamunka he was talking about he said it comes off a tree called Sumac tree.
Then I learned that ducks eat wild rice along with a lot of other animal we eat it too.People can make Maple syrup out of sugar Maple trees. Then he told us that milk weed is called nauwa it grows next to rivers and small ponds . If you put it on your warts it will soon be gone 2 or 3 weeks.Then he told us that if food does not taste good to you it is still good for you and you should eat it rather if you like it or not.Then he gave us some juice to try so when he was not looking I spit it out because it did not taste good. The last thing he told us was that moccasins were made out of elk because they have stronger fur. Then the last bell rang and it was time to go back to school THE END !!!!!!!!!!!!
By: Allie Cappaert
9-30-13
On Friday September twentieth two-thousand -thirteen. Both fourth grade classes went to Chappee Webber Learning Center. Mrs.Nuttall said that we would be going to a Nature center , Logging center , Native American center, and a Trading center.
When we got there the adults and chaperones wanted to take pictures of us.(I think we're famous!) Denise Taylor told us about Chappee Rapids a little bit.After that we started our tour with them.
Denise Taylor took us first. She led the nature center . Denise led us to where she was going to talk and she started talking. She started talking about some plants and I looked around, and I saw a poison ivy sign. It was marked off with bright colors. Denise said that the Menominee river is about 195 miles long.(thats long.) She also showed us Louie Chappee's grave he was about ninety before he died. I learned that a white pine tree has five needles in each bundle.She said that white oak is not come. We are going to the next station.
Larry Godwin was teaching us about trading .He said that Spain claimed a little bit of American and looked for gold. Spain did find a lot of gold . Once Europe heard they claimed a little bit America to , and they couldn’t find any gold. They found a lot of furs instead. Larry said that indians wanted tobacco, beads, and blankets. Larry also said that France had a war with English . English won. Larry said that a guy named Leslie built a boat and called it the Griffin. The Griffin sunk and many people died. Larry had some stuffed animals he told us about them like their names what they eat and if they are an Omnivore,Erbavoir, or a Herbivore.
We are going to the next station now.
Bob Brison and Bill Taylor were going to teach us about logging. Bob told us that most of the trees that were white pines went to Chicago
to make houses, and other sorts of buildings. Bob said that during the Civil War most the trees got burned down. He said that most of the trees were sixty years old in Chappee Rapids. He said that before the Civil War all they used were axes. Bob said that people usually cut down the trees in the winter so the oxs and horses could pull it easier. He said that they marked the logs with either a metal or steel picture or letters. Once we were done we did a little activity we got to saw a little piece of a log we didn’t get to finish but everybody got a little wood cookie. then we said goodbye.
We are going to the next station. At the next station we were going to be learning about Native Americans.
When we got there a guy called John Wheat who was dressed up as an indian said Poso.He said that Poso meant hello. John said that the indians only took as much rice as they needed. He also said that you had to know what kind of food to get at the right time. John said that the indians made maple syrup! He said that milk weed makes warts go away . Milk weed gets old and falls apart and the wind or animals pick it up and it makes a new plant .
John said that all medicine comes from the earth. He gave us a kind of juice called kakaimunka it tasted really good!
That was the last station. I wish we could go there every day. I had a blast!
Madison Gross
harray! its time for a field trip both 4th grade got to go to chappee webber learning center.
The first station I went to was the nature station we made a half circle around a tree then the group observed a tree I spotted a peeper frog denise said in the spring they sound like alarm clocks then the group so a grave stone denise said that that was mister chappee
we nudist the engraving wasn’t in english it was in french it turns out he was a french settler I thought it was cool then we learned that you can tell a with pine if you pull a pine needle off and it will come in bunches of five . and there's a speshul plant denise said it can be a soothing tea then denis paced some around I thought it smelled good bought some people did not I wonder why then we saw a bird house denise said lots of birds and wasps use it denise said she opens it so the sunlight kills the germs. then we went down to lake michigan we spotted some trash a cross the river then it was time for the fur trade station .
the first thing I saw was the fur pelts but we didn't get to that until later. we sat down on a log which was surprisingly comfortable then larry introduced his self then larry started talking about what the native americans who'd trade larry said they would trade beads, weapons,blankets and drugs . larry said it was tradishunal that they would smoke a pipe i'm glad the kids don't have to then we got to look at the weapons they would trade for it was super cool then we got to look at the fur pelts they were really mesmerising l we got to pass it around the first thing i felt was the raccoon it was sof.t then the beaver it was even softer than the fisher it was way softer but then the whistle it was the softest of all it felt like the softest of silk it was whiter than snow. next larry said that green bay has been over hunted i didn't think it even had hunting allowed their.
then the bell rang it was time to go to logging i was astonished by the beautiful big strong trees yet again we sat on soft logs then bob introduced his self bob said were all here to learn the history of logging then he said that every logger must mark their logs then bob pulled out his log marker it had a x and a h then bob showed the group how to mark a log it looked kind of like a hammer then bob told us how they would transport a log they would send it on a sled pulled by a ox on the frozen lake then bob pointed out the big tree bob said that that tree is 100 feet tall ! it was as big as a skyscraper then bob talked about the two man saw then bob leted us cute a wood coo
i found out it wasn't a real cookie it was a piece of wood i did it with buckley and gavins mom buckley and gavins mom .
then the bell rang again it was time for the next station. it was the native american station there was a guy dressed in indian i nodest he had pitchers of a indian house but we didn't get to that until later the first thing he said to us was posow that means hi then we learned that their is a plant that if you cute a it in half and rub it on a wort it will be gone in three weeks then we got to try a juice called cocococ loco i thought it was sour like a green apple then we learned that kids in the village only got to drink the juice once a year the he collected the cups and it was time to get back on the bus and go home i hope to come back one day very sown.
our class went to chappee rapids. tanner
The white pine has five needles in it. The leaf has a weird smell. They used things back in the old days like guns,lead,knives,pots,bowls and blankets made warmth.Next people used of their shoes.The drink is sour and tastes like apples and grapes and wine and beer together.We went to the logging station and me and buckley cut a log and it was from a cedar tree.Then we cuted it and buckley cepat the cedar piece and then we all had a piece of wood that was cedar.Next we got to keep them.
then we can put salt on it and put it in the freezer overnight.Then it would probably be puffed up in the morning.But I did not do that.Then we went on the bus and went back to school.It was kind of fun.
Connor
Are class is getting off the bus and getting into grups of 15.MisDenis told us not to pick the mushrooes. Then she said grapes have a stan on starodes . Mis Denis said how the crint is formd by graved pulling down the water one way the water moved fater .
Now we are the forer trading the odder is a big part of the forer trading . Weare talking about taph people that would care two hunderd pondes .
They wand knife and pot and severving dishes .
They would make thar on boletes .The french and indes had a war and the indenes won.So the USA had trded elkall when thar not apost to.Now we are talking about a minck is the only animal that can eat a pocke pine with out dieing and eats fish and sluges.
Now we are at the log spot we got to cut a logi he told us how long your log has to be you would delime the tree before selling it They would dump water on the road then it would thor into ice. 60 yaers go waer would be standing in a field that was farmed
Now i at the inden stashon .The indeons eat rice . Now we are at the inden post . He had to go on a misson to get rice THe indon would make a basket to keep thar rice in and to bering thar rice and drie it .
Lily Walcher
10-1-13
First we went to the logging in the woods he told us about the silver war was in 1860. then he told us that all the animals were dead and pine trees have thin green spikes.wood went to Chicago inside of white pine is white . mens boots had spikes and they are heavy. then we went to the Native american guy he told us that poso means hello a planet makes food you make a drink from a tree and you can drink it he gave us some and it was sour. there tobac is called something. then we went to a naturalist she said we have a long river. louis chappe lived 90 years glod rads are around here light blue flowers are petty and wild then we went to a couilser he told us that superior ontor erie migan are all the great lakes first we settled in migan spain got rich. you can get rich by selling fur. and we he let us touch the fake animals he had a gun and bolts i like them and the fake animals we got to hold and pass down the animals. and we got all the peoples names the logging guys names were bob and mr taylor the we had to wait a long time before we could eat i like the sour drink and the animals and the river it got boring after a we had been there so long but we are we are happy that we got to go we love all the stuff that we got to see all stuff and all the sight and we are happy you let us come to this awesome thing that you guys put together for us we all had a good day and we hope we will see you again someday thats how we got are stories i hope you like them have a good day from lily walcher to Chappe Rapids. the end.
Victoria Smith
9-30-13
Mrs.Nuttall’s 4 grade class went to chappee webber for a field trip in the logging stinson i learned the silver war was in 1860 and 1865. A lot of logging happened before the silver war.They wanted white pine tree. White pine needles are grouped in 5 .That is how you can tell them apart .The wood inside a white pine is white that is how you can also how you can tell them apart. before the silver war they used cows instead of horses. horses have 1 toe.cows would pull the logs.Logs went to green bay. After the silver war they had steal before the silver war they didn't.Then we went to the indian story and i learned when John calver came to Michigan met 8,000 to 9,000 indons.They make superb and sugar.You can take milkweed and put on a wart it will be gone in 2/3 weeks.You can take a cattail cut off the ruts and eat it.You can take a basket of berries and make juice out of it. When abandons had a party first the chief went in the circle and then the warriors then the women and then the kids then they would dance. A pipe stone is only found in attracts butterflies,hummingbirds and bees. Golding roads are comin midwest.Asters are related to the golding road.Then we went to the fur trading station I Learned that fur trading is important to the indians so they can get stuff they need like guns for hunting.The french were the first to settle in Michigan.spain and yocon got rich off of fur trading.Both needed fair trade .The English And french war began because of fur trading .JOHN JACOB ASTOR had a fur trading company where people could come andand tread stuff for fur.
Kolby Thoune
9-30-13
One friday morning both fourth grade classes hopped on the bus to go to Chappee Rapids. On the way there we had to read. I sat with Connor and Xavier when we were about to leave so we started reading and then about 45 minutes later we were there. The first station was logging. The teachers where Bob Brison and Bill Taylor. I made a wood cookie. I made it with Zach. It was about 2 inches round. Then was the native american station and the teacher was John H. He said “poso” to us and then said “that means hello”. When you pull a milk leaf off the stem there is this white liquid that you rub on warts and within 3 weeks it will be gone. When the indians go to get rice they go on their boat. They bring 2 foot long sticks and then they bring a bucket so the next thing they do is launch the boat with them in it. They go close to the banks of the river and they look for some kind of rice plant and i don't know what it was called. White pine needles come in bundles of 5.The nature stations teacher was Denise Taylor. We got to see Louis Cappee’s grave site. I think i saw at least 10 bees and one of them flew on my shoulder. We also got to see the Menominee river .The fur trading station awesome. People would trade fur for beads for fashion and people would trade fur for guns to shoot animals and they would skin the animals for fur to trade for more things. THE END!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Justin Ray Walechka
9-30-13
I went to Chappee Rapids. It was fun. My favorite part was the Native American stuff. I got to drink this sour juice. We got to see a river. It was not cold at all. We had logging, you know the next, Naturalist, and finally fur trade. I want to go to Chappee Webber learning center again.
We learned that white pine needles are in bunches of 5. Native americans loved their tobacco. Fur trading was hard for the indians cause french sometimes gave the indians beer. The only time I get to have fun in nature and I made it last.
Chappee Rapids rules!
If I got to go to Chappee Rapids again I would make the time last. Indians traded beads, and pipes. Indians lived in huts called wigwams, which were hard to make. The first owner of Chappee Rapids was a guy named Chappee, and the second owner of Chappee Rapids was a guy named Webber.
Xavier Meintz
9-30-13
On a friday morning we took a bus to the Chappee Webber learning station. We got off the bus and the teachers took pictures of us at the Chappee Webber sign. Then we were off to the first station which was the fur trading.
At the fur trading station we got to learn that pelts are animal furs. The French traded furs for beads and clothes and some hats. The most wanted fur was beaver skins because it could make black hats that looked really nice. And there was lead bullets that were used in their rifles. There was a bow that could shoot 15 yards but the rifle was better because it could shoot 25 yards. The French went up the river bed but struggled to get the fur because they were going up river and the river was pushing them down. They trapped all the animals at one river and went to the other river to trap all of those. Then we went to the next station.
The next station was the Indian station. They would use a bone to get the water off of their clothes to keep them dry. The Indians liked to trade too and would trade with beaver pelts and deer skins and bear skins and buffalo skins to get beads, pots, fabrics, and rifles, and bullets. They wanted to get horns to put the gun powder in but it was hard because the knives were made out of rocks. It was pretty cool how they made the horn gun powder holder because they took their knives made out of rocks and carved the inside of the horns out and even made a cap out of horn for it. There was a juice called the “kakagoogoo” that tasted unpleasant to me that the Indians made for the kids to have something sweet. It was made only once a year.
The last station was the logging place. I don’t remember anyones name from the logging station but there was a guy Phill that told us that you could transport wood easier in the winter by using a sled. But they would have to put spikes on the cows feet to make sure they wouldn’t slip on the ice. They made a large shack in the winter to keep all the worker men warm. It had a stove in it and they had to share beds.
THE END
Colin
I was so excited because we were going to Chappee Webber learning center we were going into the bus.I sat with Trina and Krystle the book I was reading was Rocky. I was looking out the window like the whole time, I saw a yellow station. When we got there we split into four groups I was with my mom, Wendy, and Trinas mom, Aunt Debbie, and other people. Ms.Romers class went there too.
Our first station was the logging the men were Bob Brisson and Mr. Taylor. White pine trees are really tall up to hundred feet! We saw a two man saw,house shoe,and an ox shoe an ox needs two shoes so it doesn't slip on the ice.The man has shoes to so he doesn't slip to we got to feel the boots we all saw spikes on the bottom of the shoe.Where we were standing would be a farm like about ten thousand years ago.Trina and I did an activity where we cut a little piece of wood with the saw, they called it a wood cookie,but we didn't finish because they wanted everyone to do it, we still got a wood cookie they said keep it in salt water.Then we heard the second bell ring so we walked to the next station. While we walked we saw a very pointy tree he said if you put it your finger on it you have to go to the hospital to get it cut out.
Our next station was the Native American. Poso means hello in indian talk I kinda know all the indian tools narrow head I forgot the rest.We sat on up hilled dirt it went into a circle indians sat in the circle so they can see everyone's face so they know who they are.They dance with old time instruments drums not like our drums. There was a big tree in the middle I thought it was twenty feet they have boats to look for wild rice. They brung two one feet sticks to move with one then the other to hit it until none are left.We saw two young indian boys the house was called a wigwam I thought the man was one of them but he wasn't . We drank a juice it was so sour but it was pretty good.
Our next station nature station Derise Taylor we saw Loises grave it was surrounded with plants. He lived for 90 years he was german and fur trader we saw golden rod flowers we saw a spider.There were a lot of bumble bees getting honey.If there were no bees in the world there will be no chocolate. We walked to a plant that had leaves that make your hands smell I thought it smelled good for me.We walked to a bird house she thought they might be wasps but there were none.We walked to the river it was like about 135 feet long there were these fish in the river walaey,sunfish,bluegill, and bass.I saw a bass or some other fish jumped out of the water it was pretty big.
Our last station was fur trading the first I saw was the bobcat,the beaver,and a bear.There were a white creature and the fisher it can eat a porcupine without dying fish too.We walked to the table it had a gun,mini pullets,a jar,blankets,jewelry,and a gun pouch.There were a lot of things indians need.There was a fire place a little by the river.I saw rocks underneath my feet i really wanted to see them closer but you can't pick up them that's the law because its not are land.When we heard the last bell we got up and said bye and walked to the bus. I had a excellent time it was amazing I want to go again some time I loved it!
Canaan
The first station I went to was the naturalist with Denise Taylor. We walk about 100 yards to the first station at the first station. I learned the loud croaking sound is a little frog it is about one inch long its pretty cool. there was a flower called a goldenrod everybody thinks thats what makes the allergies but its not the ragweed. We saw chappies gravestone it was written in a language I could not read. We walked and seen a water pump.
The second station I went to was the fear trading when I saw a bobcat then I walk and sat down on a bench then he talk about what they traded. They traded beads for furs and we achille got to touch a beaver,fisher and some other ones but I forgot their names. It was a cool station.
The third station I went two was the logging station.We walk back the trail we sat down. The guy told us that they sometimes they had put spikes their boots and hooves. Me and Titus used a two man saw.
My fourth station I went to was the native american station he talked about how kids made homes when they where 5 or 6 years. He let us try some juice called kakakakama. I loved it hope I can come again.
Adelaide
10-2-13
When we went to Chappee-Webber learning center first we went to the logging place where Bob told us the people in the lumber wanted the White Pine and he told us when the war started and we also got to make some wood cookies with the two person saw and when we made the wood cookies Bob told us not to push the saw then we went to the next station the Native American place when we got there John gave us this fruit juice to try and it tasted really sour and it did not have that much flavor John also said the indians go in a big circle and dance.John let us here a kind of music the indians play and he showed us some arrowheads and there was a small arrowhead the indians use to kill birds than we went to the next station.Denise told us when the Menominee river and that was when we weren't alive Denise also told us if we never had bees we wouldn’t have any chocolate and coffee.Denise gave us a plant to smell and it smelled like chlorine and you can rub it on your hand and Denise told us “ It will come on your hands.”Then we went to the last station and Larry told us the indians killed the animals to trade fur.Larry had a bobcat,weasel,,a bear and other animals he also showed us a gun and a gunpowder holder.There was some bullets and he told us after touching them you would have to wash your hands for some reason.
Chappee Webber
Zac
10-1-13
Last week my class went to Chappee Webber Learning Center. We split up into four groups. It was a lot of fun. There was a logging group a Native American group, a Naturalist group, plus a Fur Trading group.
I learned about logging and Native Americans first. Naturalists and Fur Trading were last. I like Chappee Webber Learning Center a lot more than I thought I would. Everybody got a wood cookie from the logging station. At the Native American station, we got to taste some flavored water stuff. At the Naturalist group we got to see Chappee Webber’s grave.
At the Fur Trading group class got to touch some of the things that people would trade from a long time ago. Most of the stuff there was really cool. I had a lot of fun at Chappee Webber Learning Center!
At the logging station was Bob Brisson and Mr. Bill Taylor. At the Native American station was John Helfer and the Naturalist was Denise Taylor. The last station I went to was the fur trading, the man’s name was Larry Gadwin. They all were pretty cool. I want to go there again sometime.
I bet I had the most fun out of everybody in the world that went there! I wish I could stay the whole day. It is a lot more fun than school.
Laura Mark
When i got to school i had breakeast then we were getting ready to go to Chappe Webbers . my mom was coming with us . when we all got their we got to go to the logging center. my mom was kinda late she wasnt that late she saw me pull old saw. Mr.Taylor told us when the civil war started he said it started in the 1860s-1863.Then they would trap animals and kill them for food and fur.
John Helfert said where you are sitting is where a village use to be here. and he said theirs milk weeds cause when you rip a leaf off theirs milk in it and you can put it on warts and about a week it will go away.we try this juice it was sour and made me hungrey.
Mrs.Taylor said when you rip off one of the leaf and gave it to us. she said to us that chappe webber was born in the 1700s and die in the 1800s.
Larry Godwin fur trading Mr.Godwin said gun powder is for useing for killing animals for food and fur.
By Joelle
It was a great day field trip day.When I got to school I took my book and my tage.When I was walking Laura came up to me.We walked down back to class.Mrs.Nuttall said to go get our lunches. We went to the lunchroom to get our lunches.When we our lunches I met Laura in the hall.
On the bus we read quietly as we made way to Chappee Webber learning center that's where we're going.
When we got we went in front of a sign.Every adult had a camera.’’Ok everybody say cheese’’. CLICK.We took a picture.A lady I forgot her name.She talked about where to go.
Before we headed out we got into groups.We went by number.Of course I’m in Mrs.Nuttall’s group.
The first station was logging.I started to write in my journal I put logging history.Did you know that well I forgot their names but that they trapped the animals and killed them.We moved on.As we moved on we past a tree.Someone that I do not know and I could not see eather almost touched it.Before he or she could touch it the man said not to if you touch it you’ll haft to get your finger cut open.
The second station was native american history.I like history like that.It is cool that a lot native american stuff is made of the wilderness.We even got to have a drink.The man well forgot his name too.The drink I think it’s name is kakasa,but it was realy sour for a
We walked over to this chair with a map on it.This is Naturalist history and I remeber her name to it’s Denise.She took us over to Chappee’s grave which had a fence.We moved on walking with excitement.We came to the Menominee river you can really see the fish.
The next station was fur trading.The tourist is Larry Godwin. Did you now that beaver scins are a fair trade. Larry Godwin showed us a fur tipe of wite animal and there was a bobcat too. We got on the bus and said good by Chappee-Webber.
Fiction Stories 3-26-13
The monkey that could do a amazing thing
by James coldren
4-10-13
One late Friday night a scientist named Dawson was looking at the stars and he saw something unusual he saw a meatier coming toward the earth. The next morning he got up got dressed and he set out to search for someone or something.Dawson looked everywhere and that afternoon he took a plane to south east Asia. He set up camp up in the jungle somewhere he made dinner and went to bed. The next moring Dawson went to a small village and he eat breakfast at a small restaurant when he got done he went back to camp the way he came. Then he heard a strange noise and he looked up and he saw a monkey and he said”that I never seen a monkey before,”
He took the monkey back and the monkey hoped on his arm and his fur felt like silk and he had small blue eyes. So they went to camp once they got there Dawson said “you will be called Jordan.” Dawson gave Jordan a test and Jordan passed the test and Dawson started to sing “weren't not going to die.” Dawson took Jordan back to the united states and once they got Jordan’s space suit on they walked out to the ship.The other sciences were confused and they said “out of 1,000 people and animals you picked a monkey” “yes” said Dawson.
Dawson took Jordan and said ‘everything you need is in that ship” then Dawson took Jordan and kissed Jordan on the forehead and said “good by .“Then dawson said you will launch in 10 seconds 9,8,7,6,5,4,3,2,1 and your off! Once Jordan got up there he could not hear or see anything. Jordan took his belt off and he got a banana and sat back down. Then Jordan turned the lights out and fell asleep.
A couple hours later he got awoken by a strange noise and he saw a red light and Dawson screamed” Pull the lever on the left!!” Dawson said. yhen something that looked like a like dynamite and destroyed the metar but put it into small pieces but did not destroy it. Jordan still heard the alarm and he hit the lever down and he shot it out again and the pieces disintegrated. Dawson started to sing “wear not dead a couple times “ then Dawson said ‘ bring him back to earth”.
once Jordan got back to earth the president gave him a gold medal and he got thanked for all the hard work he did. they offered him a house that had vines, branches and a supply of of bananas but he turned that down because had a family and friends back in the jungle.
That day once Jordan got back to the jungle he told his friends and family all about the day he saved the world. He told his friends that he got a metal and Dawson was his best friend when he was there.
He never forgot that day that he saved the world.
He got to do amazing things after that very day he got to get a ride in a jet to south east Asia. Back to his home from where Dawson lived he got to do crazy stuff befor he got home.
The Secret Key
4-10- 2013
Ryan Baril
Two friends in an apartment there names were Dart and Ryan. They got home from the library. Ryan got a book that had a lock on it and he put it in the basement on the top shelf.
When he got back up stairs they made spaghetti for dinner. While they were eating Ryan dropped his fork. Ryan and Dart looked for the fork under the table. Dart found the fork and gave it to Ryan while Ryan was down there he found a key. It was under his chair. He showed it to Dart. The key had a loop at the top and it had a lot of tips at the bottom. They thought that it was made of gold, they looked at the bottom of the key and saw chipped gold paint. So they know that it is not gold.
Ryan told Dart that he put a book with a lock on it that he got from the library. So they went to the basement to get the book. The book was on the top shelf. They got it and went back up the stairs. While they were going up the stairs they tried the lock.
It worked and the book just opened by itself. The book was sucking Ryan and Dart in so they tried to shut it but it. It was to strong of a force and it was to late ....... they got sucked in the book!!!!!!!!!!!!! Ryan and Dart thought it was a green spinning time portal that suck them in. When they got back on solid ground they were more in sand.
“We need to get out of here they said!”
They went looking for a way out. Finally it was night and the sphinx and the bastet turn real.
“ This is real bad they said.”
Ryan told Dart to run Because the sphinx and the bastet are chasing us and we are running till it is day. Then the sun sun came up and the sphinx and bastet freeze. Ryan Dart kept running for their life even know the sphinx and bastet were frozen. They stopped at a pyramid. They saw an open door so they got to the door and they went in. Inside the pyramid they saw wooden stairs going up to the top of the pyramid. They started to go up the stairs but they did not get to far.
They were almost to the top but a stair broke! Dart grabbed Ryan so he would not fall and pulled him up. When they finally got to the top of the stairs , they saw the same book. They opened the book and it sucked them back through the portal.
That portal brought them home. At home they looked at the book and they were on page two hundred. Then they just went to bed and said, “That was a long day.”
Bob the bunny and the case of the missing carrots
Riley Kass
April 9th 2013
One day Bob the bunny went to the carrot store to buy some carrots.But when he got there, he saw a sign that said OUT OF CARROTS. That made him curious. “Well, I wonder why the sign says out of carrots,”said Bob. So he went home and called his best friend Timmy.
“Hi Timmy said Bob can you come over”? “Why”? replied Timmy. “Well I was at the carrot store this morning, and I saw a sign that said out of carrots, and I want to find out why”. “I'll be right there” said Timmy and he was on his way to Bob's house.
When Timmy got there, he said “are you going to talk to Mr.Jones”. { owner of the carrot store} “ Should I” said Bob. “ I would” said Timmy. “ Will then I will” said Bob, and they were off to Mr. Jones house.
When they got to Mr.Jones house they asked him why there was a sign that said out of carrots at his store. He said “someone stole them”, said Mr.Jones. “ Do you know who took them Mr.Jones” said Timmy. “ It was someone in a skeemask”said Mr.Jones. “ That isn't going to help us” said Bob.
The next day Bob and Timmy walked around town talking about who would steal carrots. “I think it has to be somebody who loves carrots” said Timmy. “Everyone loves carrots, said Bob were all bunnies!” “ oh yeah, right, bunnies, totally forgot that” said Timmy. But right then, they smelled something that was really familiar,it smelled like, carrots? “Lets go check it out” said Timmy.
When they got into the backyard, they saw a pile of delicious carrots. “They smell like the carrots that Mr.Jones sells at his store” said Bob. “But who lives here”,said Bob. But rate at that moment, they knew who lived there.
“What are you carrot heads doing here”,said Tom. “I don't know, what are you doing here”,said Timmy. “This is his house Timmy”,whispered Bob. “Ooh”, said Timmy. “You have to bring all these carrots back to the carrot store rate this instant”, said Bob. “Make me”, said Tom. “This is going to be hard”,said Bob
“What is it going to be to get me to have the carrots”,said Bob. “Be at the back of the school tomorrow at 4:00, and I mean be there”said Tom. Bob looked like he wanted to run away.
The next day at 4:00, Bob was waiting at the back of the school waiting for Tom. Then Bob looked to the other side and saw Tom standing there. “You know your not going to get these carrots very easy” said Tom. “Well how am I going to get them” said Bob. “I am going to send you on a scavenger hunt” said Timmy. “Take this list” said Tom. Bob looked at it. It said:
hairbrush
pop
toy
friend
Then Bob went to look for the things on the list.
He found everything on the list except just one thing,a friend. Bob was thinking about the perfect friend for Tom, but It was really hard because pretty much every person Tom see`s, he be`s mean to them. This was going to be hard, thought Bob
The next day he was walking down the street and ran into Susie bunny. Bob said “Hey Susie, could you be friends with Tom” ? “Why would I want to be friends with Tom” said Susie. “Well he doesn't really have any friends” said Bob. “You're right, said Susie, I think I will give it a try”.
That night Susie called and said that Tom is her new best friend. Also, Tom gave the carrots to Bob and Bob brought them back to the carrot store and lived happily ever after.
PERLA BECERRA
4-20-13
ABBY AND BOB
Once upon a time there was a girl named ABBY. She really wanted a friend but nobody wanted to be her friend.One day she went home ate and went to bed.
The next morning she got ready to go to school. She got on the bus at school .She tried making friends by talking and playing with them ,but all they did was walk away .
Abby walk to recess and she ran into a handsome guy named Bob. She said’’ do you want to play and she said yes and they played. She was very very happy then 6 years passed by they where in college . Then in college they hugged and hugged and where friends for the rest of their life and they wrote stories about when they where little kids. They gave the stories to each other and they got in love lived together .
Got married and had children and they lived VERY VERY VERY happy with their children and lived happy and they never got divorced and they lived together for ever.
Lia’s Big Game
4-24-13
Paige Cappaert
Thump thump boink swish. Lia Arnold was practicing basketball. She always went to the gym on Thursdays and Fridays like today. Her mom worked at the VA those days.
So Lia was playing along when her gym teacher Mr. Jeff walked in. He looked around wondering why the lights were on. Then he saw her.
“Oh hi Lia.” “ I didn’t know you were here.” He said
She replied “Hi what are you doing here?”
“I came to play basketball.” “How ‘bout you?” He asked
“Same here.” “You wanna play” Lia said taking another shot.
“Funny thats just what I was going to ask you.” He smiled “I just have to change” He said walking into the locker room. So they played and played all afternoon.
Then Mr. Jeff said “You know there is a game tomorrow at 10:00 . You’re really good. You should come.”
“O. K. commander I’ll be there .” Lia replied
“Well I’ve gotta leave now adios.” said Lia grabbing her bag and walking out the door.
YYYAAAWWWNNN Lia looked at her purple gummy bear clock. I’M LATE!!!!
Lia threw on a tshirt and shorts, squirted toothpaste in her mouth spit it out then whipped her hair in a ponytail. She shuffled on her shoes, and sprinted out the door stopping to grab a handful of granola. She sprinted as fast as she could. She rushed through the door.
“I’m here” she called She was answered by an announcer screaming
“2 points to the Ohio Owls.” “ I don’t know what the Rockets are doing but they had better quit it”
Then Mr. Jeff said “Come on Lia we’re losing. I'm gonna put you in in a little bit. Why are you late?
“Slept in” Lia mumbled.
“Oh” he replied. “Well get in there and play”
So Lia jogged onto the court and took the ball. She dodged a guard and launched into the air.Just when she was about to shoot, she got knocked down and fell to the floor with a dull thud and a sharp crack she stood up her arm was dangling to the side .
“Let me shoot” she said So the ref passed the ball to her . She caught it with one hand and backed up to the free throw line. She pushed the ball into the air and it rolled around the rim and teetered on the edge it ............. went in .
The announcer now boomed ROCHESTER ROCKETS WON THE GAME THANKS TO LIA.
THE THIEF
by Noah kordish
4-18-2013
chapter:1 just a regular old day
One christmas eve there were two brothers sitting on a couch.The one on the right Toby and on the left is Gabe.Toby said ,”i want a gun.”gabe said,”well you’ll have to buy one yourself.” “but its christmas.”said Toby.
Toby started to watch tv when he got the nerve to play video games. I have minecraft and a computer so i'll play that he thought. So he played that he had a gun in the game and that made want one even more.
chapter 2:I meet santa
Around 9:30 pm Gabe told Toby to go to bed.So Toby tried to go to sleep but he couldn’t. So he got a glass of milk when he turned around he saw santa and santa scared Toby so bad he threw the glass of milk in the air it hit the ground and the glass shattered milk was every where.Toby asked,” did you get me a gun?” santa replied,”look under the tree.” He looked and he found a long box that said To:Toby From:Santa.He ripped the box right open,but then Toby’s smile faded.What he got was a plastic gun.Toby said, “I wanted a real gun.” “Sorry can’t make those at the shop.”replied Santa. And just like that he was gone.
chapter 3:I steal something
That morning Toby drove to a gun store.He snuck in through the back and grabbed 100 rounds.Then somebody said, “You going to pay for that its so much money?” “Ya i have enough money I’ve been working my but off to buy this.”Then Toby tried to leave out the back but a big black man stopped him.
chapter 4:I get into a lot of trouble
The black man said, “Stealing is bad hand over the stuff.” Toby loaded the gun and panicked then shot the man in the shoulder and ran out the back door,and made home safely.Then laid on the couch turned on the tv and the news was on.It said, “this local resedent robbed a gun store and shot an officer if you find him and turn him in to us we will giva reward.” Then a commercial was on and Toby turned off the tv.Then fell asleep.When he woke up he was stuffed under his bed and the cops were scouting his room and he could hear his brother saying, “Toby’s not here he went to Canada.” One cop said, “Troops we’re going to Canada!”Once they were gone Toby came out from underneath his bed.He asked his brother, “Did they come while I was asleep?”
“Yep.” Replied Gabe.
chapter 5:I turn myself in
Toby turned on the tv.The news was on again it said, “If you find the gun thief the the reward will be 1,000,000 dollars.” After that Toby went to the Jail and turned himself in and got the million dollars gave it to gabe and he bought Toby out of jail, then he bought all of the guns Toby stole and the ammo then they went home and started target practicing.On Tobys first shot he got a bulls eye.Gabe got jealous and threw a snowball at Toby when he pulled the trigger.Then Toby fell of the seat and got a face wash.That started a snowball fight and Toby won.
Snuggles
By:Morgan A.
3-27-13
“Emily I am going upstairs to feed Snuggles”, Sara said. (Emily’s bunny)
Sara opened the door to Emily’s room and saw Snuggles. She was on Emily’s bed because Emily was playing with her before. She knew that she had to put Snuggles in her cage, but instead of putting Snuggles in her cage Sara put Snuggles on the floor and took out one of her toys.
They started to play, but then Emily opened the door Snuggles ran out!!!! They started to run after her, but that just made her run faster.Snuggles ran so fast that she outran Sara and Emily and they lost her in the house.
They looked and looked, but they never found her so they looked out the door and WHOOSH!!!! Snuggles ran out and she was to fast for Emily and Sara to catch.
The next morning they sent out fliers saying”Lost bunny named Snuggles. Award 1,000 dollars! And as Emily and Sara were putting posters on everything this one black lady said”O.M.G.that guy has a bunny and it looks exactly like the one on the flier! That made the man walked faster and faster.
Then Sara said,”Hey, that lady over there said that the bunny you have looks exactly like the one on this flier. Then the guy started to run into a store.
Emily said,” Why do you have a bunny?”
And the guy said, “Because I thought it was a stray and I found the poor thing on the street”.
“Ok,” said Sara.
Emily said, “But why were you running away?”
“Because you kids were freaking me out by following me.”
“Ok,”said Sara, “but can we have our bunny back?”
“Sure you can. And I’m so sorry I took your bunny.
“ That’s OK,” Emily and Sara said at the exact same time.
Emily jogged over to the black lady,and pulled out the 1,000 dollar award Emily said, “Here’s your one-thousand dollars and thank you so much for finding my bunny, Snuggles”.
“Oh no you don’t have to do that. All I did was see the guy I did not catch him you guys did”.
“OK,” said Emily putting her money back into her pocket. “Well then Bye.” Maybe we’ll get to know each other some day.”said the black lady.
“ Yeah maybe.”said Emily
So then Emily and Sara walked home with Snuggles and Snuggles never ran away again!
Crazy The Cat
Mark Kakuk
4/23/13
There once was an owner: she just bought a new cat and named it Crazy.
It was a good name because any time his owner left the house he went crazy. The cat Crazy would rip the curtains, tip over the sixty inch Sony flat screen TV, and would rip apart the furniture.
Every time the owner came back the cat’s hair would be mixed with the foam from the furniture, and some of his other fur would be black from the sixty inch Sony flat screen TV. Curtain cloth would be stuck in his paws. The cat’s owner would start screaming her head off because of what Crazy did.
Here’s what happened last time she left Crazy alone at the house in her living room. When his owner left, Crazy went outside and called his friends with the loudest meow he could do. It was like “MEEOOOOOOOOW!” His friends came about five minutes after he called. After that he had a party in the living room. They played their favorite song Crazy Like a Human.
The song was so loud that they didn’t hear Crazy’s owner’s red Veva (vee vu) drive into the garage. When she walked in she saw the cats partying so she went to the closet and got her broom and ran into the living room, but everything was clean, and the only cat there was Crazy. So Crazy’s owner put the broom away and relaxed.
She went into the living room and sat down on the couch, but when she sat down she felt something hard. She stood up and she saw a dead cat on the couch. She grabbed the dead cat then threw it out the window.
Next she went to the closet and got her broom. She walked into the living room then started smacking Crazy with the broom. She hit him with the broom so much Crazy jumped out the window. She relaxed because now Crazy was gone. She went to bed soon after that.
When she woke up the next morning on her bed was Crazy in a Halloween zombie costume. She thought Crazy was a real zombie, so it scared her so much she had a heart attack, and she died. After that Crazy called his friends again with his loudest meow “MEEOOOOOOOOW,” and they partied till they died, and that’s been going on for generations.
The Mystery At The Airport
4-24-13
By Kylee Kuntze
“Alexa hurry up we're going to miss our flight”.
“Coming mom I just have to finish packing,”I said as I zipped the zipper of my suitcase for our trip. I live with my mom, my dad, and my brother. We all live in Minnesota and for our trip we are flying to Florida and staying there for a week.
“Were here” said my dad. I looked up from my Ipod and saw a tall, wide, white building, It was the airport!!!!!
When we all got inside we had go threw a metal detector while our bags got checked.We all made it through the checkpoint but now had to wait till our flight was ready.
It was quiet in the waiting room until someone came on the speaker and said it was time to aboard the plane.
We all boarded the plane in a single file line and took a seat. I got the window seat and my brother, Bryan sat next to me. I took a nap and read a book until the plane started to go down. It was awesome until my ears popped. Then we hit the ground and finally stopped.
When we got off the plane we went in a place in the airport where you had to get your luggage off a conveyor belt. Ours was one of the last ones to come there was only one other person waiting. Then I saw ours and hers. My dad got it off and we were on our way when a lady screamed, “ No!!!!!!”
Me and Bryan rushed over to her and said, “What's wrong.”
She said, “This isn’t my suitcase.”
We said, “ What’s your name and how did it happen.”
She said, “My name is Jem, and I saw two other suitcases like mine but someone took it so I thought it wasn’t mine, but now one of them must be mine!!!!!”
Our mom and dad let us go with Jem because we've solved many mysteries before and know what to do. Then Bryan, Jem, and I went in the left direction when she shouted, “There.” I saw what she was yelling and pointing to. It was a person with the same suitcase.
We sprinted over to him and Bryan and I pinned him to the wall. We made him check his luggage, but it was his. Again Jem shouted, “No!!!!!!”
I asked, “Why?”
She said, “Because the new book I’m writing is in their.” That gave us another reason to find her suitcase.
This time we headed in the right direction. Then we went over to a different conveyor belt and I saw an exit with a bunch of people going out. I thought that we could catch the thief before he got out of the airport.
Then I saw him, a person with the same suitcase almost grasping the door handle, but was still so far away from us and there were too many people in the way. So I got down on my hands and knees and crawled around each pair of feet.And in a minute I was at the door but he was at his car.So I screamed, “STOP,” at the top of my lungs just like Jem and it worked.
I said, “Check your suitcase. Is It yours?”
He looked and said, “Oh it isn’t.” By then Bryan and Jem caught up to us they switched suitcases and both were on their way.We went back to our mom and dad and now we could all enjoy our family vacation.
The Golden Powers by: Katrina Nerat
4-26-13
Once upon a time there was a girl named Crystal. Crystal was a very nice girl.She kind to everyone, even the people that were rude to her.
Crystal had a normal life. Until one fateful night. She was about to go to bed, just then. . . FLASH! A beam of golden light flashed in her room. A beautiful tattoo appeared on her arm. It had a golden flower in the middle. It glowed in the sunlight.
When the flash stopped, Crystal was in a different place. She was in a meadow. The flowers where as big as a tree. She thought she was in a dream, but she wasn’t.
A fairy named Kevin flew towards her.
“Where am I?” asked Crystal.
“You’re in the fairytale meadow. Where all the fairytales, of the world, come true.” said Keven.
Crystal looked all around her to see the meadow. Then she realized there was something behind her. She had wings. “Oh my goodness! I have wings !” Crystal shouted.
“Yes” said Keven. “You are the last golden fairy left on earth.”
Unfortunately, Crystal still had to learn how to use her powers. So Keven brought her to fairy school where all the fairies learned how to use their powers. But Crystal
was having trouble controlling her powers. Then the bell rang, so everyone went outside for
recess. Crystal met these two girls who were teasing her and teasing her until she turned into a dark fenix fairy. She threw a fireball at the two girls but hit the school instead. The whole school started burning down. Everyone got trapped in a circle of fire. Fenix appeared
out of the smoke.
“No one will be safe ever again. Ha ha ha ha!” said Fenix with an evil laugh.
In the middle of Fenix’s evil laugh, she disappeared into a ball of fire! Leaving her laugh echoing in midair . . .
. . . to be continued.
Super Mole
by Kaden
4-18-2013
Super mole was sleeping when his emergency phone rang. It was a villager he said, “The volcano went off.”
Dr.Evil cats worth was making the volcano shoot out lava.
Meanwhile, super mole saw a hose and green stuff was coming out. It was mole poison so super mole dug really fast out of the hole and the gaser saw him fly he looks like a mole with a superman suit on said the gaser.super mole saw a house in lava he picked up the house and shook the lava off.
while dr.evil cats worth was going to make another volcano go off.
When super mole shot the volcano with his laser eyes.then he went into the lava and pulled a lever and it turned off the lava.
dr.evil cats worth said curse you super mole.lova
Bob and Tom
Jordan Baril
4-24-13
One chilly night there were two people walking in the town they lived in. The town was called Rivet Town - Population... 2. Their names where Bob and Tom. It was 9:00pm.
Bob said, ”I am going to go back to the house to go to sleep.’’
Tom said, ’’Ok I am going to walk for a while more.’’ Bob left to go to sleep. Then at about 9:00pm Tom saw something that was big and had spooky eyes. It was a ghost. He was really scared.
He ran all the way home to his brother. He got home in record time. ‘’I just saw a ghost!’’ Tom said as he busted down the door to get inside.
Bob woke up from the noise and said, ’’Can I just sleep for five...WHAT YOU SAW A GHOST!?! WE NEED TO GET OUT OF THIS TOWN AND FAST!’’
Tom said, ‘’WE DON’T HAVE ANY TRANSPORTATION!!’’
“THEN LET'S GO HIDE IN THE BASEMENT.” Bob replied.
“Ok,but where in the basement?” Tom asked.
“Ummm, inside that big pot by the tv.” Bob answered while they where walking out of the bedroom.
Then Tom said, “Ok, but we have to...” Just as they got out of the bedroom door to go downstairs, Tom saw the big spooky ghost at the door. “... HUURRRRRRY!!!”
They ran down the stairs and Bob said, ”I think we are in a ghost town.” Then they hid inside the big pot.
After a few hours of hiding Bob said, “I think we should build a ghost-catching machine.”
“Ok, but how can we build something like that?” Tom asked.
“I have a book called ‘How to make a ghost-catching machine’.” said Bob
“How are we going to get it?” Tom wondered.
Bob answered, “I bet the ghosts are gone by now.”
“Wait!” said Tom. “How are we going to know how to use the ghost-catching machine after we build it?”
“I have another book called ‘How to use a ghost-catching machine’.” Bob bragged.
“Ok, but we have to be careful because the ghosts might still be there.” said Tom.
“I have a plan. I get the books and you keep watch.” Bob told Tom.
They opened the lid of the pot and sneaked back upstairs. When they got into Bob’s room, they got the books. It took a while because Bob had A LOT of books! Bob and Tom went back downstairs to get the supplies. They built the ghost-catching machine downstairs.
When they finished building the machine, they went to find the ghosts. They found one ghost in the town’s old library. They pushed the button on the machine and the ghost got sucked into the machine.
Bob said, “Beat that ghost!!”
Then they walked into a restaurant. The piano in the restaurant started playing!! They ran and they smashed into a wall. They got unconscious. They finally woke up and were surrounded by ghosts. Bob grabbed the ghost-catching machine and sucked all the ghosts in it. All except one. The ghost that he didn’t catch was running. It went down through a passageway in an alley. Bob and Tom followed the ghost through the passageway. When they got through they saw gold. They saw tons of it. They also saw the ghost and they sucked it into the machine.
They took all of the gold and built a train. They got out of the town with the train.
`
Three 4th Graders and One Mean Teacher
By: Genaveve Anders 4-10-13
One warm summer day three 4th graders were playing in the woods. Their names were Kylee Alana, and Gena. Then one big mean teacher named Mrs. Pickle came jogging by.
When she saw them she stopped. Mrs. Pickle didn’t like those three students and they didn’t like her either. So she jogged after them.
When they saw her coming, they all ran deeper in the woods and Mrs. Pickle followed them.
They thought they lost her but she came up behind them and grabbed Kylee. “Kylee screamed”.
She screamed one more time at Alana and Gena. She said “quick, climb up the tree”. Alana and Gena did exactly what she said.
They both climbed up the tree. Kylee got loose and climbed up the same tree as them. Then Mrs. Pickle went up to the tree and shook it. She shook it so hard they all fell out and ran off. When they thought they were pretty far they stopped to catch their breath. They all heard footsteps and didn’t and didn’t want to take any chances. So Alana, the dumb one, said quick jump in the bushes. They didn’t want to but the footsteps were getting closer. It was a good thing they jumped in because it was Mrs. Pickle. Mrs. Pickle saw the bushes moving and saw one of their hands. Mrs. Pickle screamed and screamed so loud that the bushes all died.
Then she ran up to them but they were too fast and they easily escaped. They ran deeper into the woods where the river was. They knew she was still following them so Jena yelled out to jump in the river because we knew she couldn’t swim. When Mrs. Pickle caught up she said I’ll
get you someday. Then she ran off with a hideous laugh. The all three students went home and
didn’t see here anymore.
A Spooky trick
Dawson cole
4-18-2013
Two brothers named Bob and Devon were playing Xbox downstairs.They were playing the new halo.
Bob said’’ I’m bored’’.
Devon asked” want to pull a trick on our friend Eric’’.
Bob said’’ I’m in with the plan.
That night they got everything ready. They put blankets over their bodies. Devon tossed a flashlight to Bob.
When Devon's mom went to bed they tiptoed out the front door. They went into his room, and tiptoed into his closet.
Bob said ‘’we will wait till ten o'clock’’.
Eric crawled into his bed and his mom came in and said Good night honey see you tomorrow morning. His mom asked where have you scene Bob and Devon in a while. While his mom went out of the room they jumped out of the closet screaming.Eric woke up screaming.
Eric was screaming’’ahhhhhhhhhhh’’.
Devon said’’ we are two ghost from ghost town’’.
Eric pulled the blanket off of both of them.He Asked why did you do this to me.
Bob replied’’ it’s Halloween’’,it’s just a joke’’.
Eric said’’ I’ll get you next year’’. They both left the room and the house.
Billy the Duck
Dartagnon 4-10-13
It all started when Billy the duck was on his way home. When he saw Chicken little in the middle of road.
Billy the duck said what are you doing out here.
Chicken little said that Foxey is chasing me and
Billy the duck said where is Foxey?
She said in the woods
So Billy the duck said I will try finding Foxey.
And I will ask Foxey why he chasing you and he said anyways I’ll drive you home. Then Billy the duck was at his house. He was eating some dinner and he heard a knock so he went to the door. No one was their so Billy the duck was confused so he went to bed. Then he heard something on the roof so he that it was a stick but then it started rain and a flash of lightning came down. He saw something in his window and it was foxy. He opened the window and he said foxy come to my house tomorrow so Billy the duck went back to sleep. It was morning and someone was at the door so he opened the door and he saw a guy on the ground. Billy the duck brought him in and he said that Foxy hit me in the head with a frying pan. He brought me here. Billy the duck said we have to put an end to this he was casing Chicken little last night.
You know what I'm going to do I'm callin the popo
the the popo ya thats right i'm calling the popo. 2 hours later they found foxy.
They said they threw him in jail and one of the piles of user said you should be a police officer.
A year later he was a police officer and he was saving lives.
The Mystic World
By:Ashton .R. Doyal
4-18-13
“How on earth”my best friend Seth just did a no thumb trick that I yet yearn to understand. My name is Jason Alexander Frederick,”Jason pass the popcorn”Seth snapped me out of my confusion. He only lives three blocks away so he comes to my house pretty much every day. We were in the basement watching Godzilla while my mom was cooking dinner my dad had died in a car accident when I was two so i didn’t know him all that well.
At 6:32 my mom said it was time for dinner,our stomachs growled at the thought of delicious stir fry being done and ready for our mouths to chew it down, by stab by stab of those fancy forks my mom always always uses when we're eating stir fry. When we were finished we set our plates in the sink and went downstairs to finish the movie. When the movie was over we started wrestling knocking things over from left to right. at 9:00 my mom said it was time for bed “alri...” bam!!! seth tackled me into the bookcase it came toppling down missing my head by inches, then it was my turn to hit the floor. And I sure did hit my head hard !!!! oooooooohhhhhhhh I groaned it didn’t feel good at all I could feel a trickle of blood running down the back of my neck.
I got up and when my vision finally came back to me I was staring right at a portal.Seth had opened a iron door revealing the swirling mechanism.Seth took a step forward but tipped on a broken board that used to attached to the bookcase he flew straight through the portal!!! Seth I screamed at that moment I made the most stupidest decision of my life I jumped into the portal after him.
A second later I was standing on a rainbow.What this isn’t a rainbow this is a forest and the trees are the color of the rainbow weird I thought.Seth hadn’t heard me so I said his name and he jumped about ten feet in the air.You almost gave me a heart attack Seth said. I didn’t reply I was to busy rolling around on the ground laughing my head off like i just saw a pie fly into his face.” Oh I get this is all a big joke ha ha very funny” Seth said”.No this is not a joke you gotta believe me besides how did I make the portal” I replied.’I guess your right ok then what do we do now” Seth asked.”Since I have a feeling that we’re going to spend the night might as well start on a fire then a shelter” I said.Ok seth replied.We were gathering sticks for the fire when we heard a loud ggggggggggrrrrrrrrrrr. “W...w...what was that” seth asked.I have no idea I replied.Just then out of the bushes came a tiger like animal then we looked at it’s teeth it was a savior tooth tiger.We began to run for our lives screaming like we where wild animals just then a dragon swooped out of the sky and snached the savor tooth tiger by the neck.It came back and spoke to use that triggerd the screaming again then it said” calm down are you going to get on my back or what I know were the portal is”.Seth and me looked at eachother and said “sweet”.We got on and started to fly and to my surprise I dozed off and fell asleep.When I awoke we where in a volcano I got off and their I saw the portal!!!But it was guarded by ogres then I heard” do you want me to attack boss”.I looked up to see the dragon” um yea” I replied.The dragon attacked one ogre threw his club but the dragon blew fire and burned the club to ash and slapped the other ogre.Me and Seth juped through the portal we wre bck home.And time stood still because it was still 9:00 when we got back it was good to be back home.
My New School
4-10-13
By Alana Kozlowski
“ Lexy, Lexy. Wake up,” my mom yelled to me from the door. She walked over to my pink, puffy bed and shook me. “ I know it’s your first day at your new school and you’re going to be scared , but you have to get up”
“Ok, ok. Fine,” I said. I should probably introduce myself. My name is Alexandra White. I like to be called Lexy though. I moved here to Miami, Florida from Tokyo, Japan. I have light blue eyes; light white skin; and thin, dark, brown hair that is shoulder length. I’m smart by getting a’s or b’s. I love to play soccer. And I am the only child. I am 11 years old and in 5th grade.
I got up and got dressed in less than 2 minutes. I put on my usual clothes which are a blue and pink camo tank top; a blue and pink camo jean skirt ( I should’ve mentioned that it is spring); and some black flip flops.
When I was all ready I walked slowly towards school with my dad. He had to go to work, so he thought he would walk to school with me. Once we got to school my dad gave me a hug and a kiss. “ Good luck today,” he said.
“Thanks,” I replied. Then he left, so I walked into the school. Right away I saw a sign that said “ Mr. Steven’s Class”. I remembered that mom told me my teacher was a man and his name was Mr. Steven. I went in and found an empty seat. Rrrrriiiiiiiiinngggggg. The bell rang and Mr. Steven said, “ Take a seat please,” in a husky voice.
Then this one girl came over to me and said in a snotty voice, “ That’s my seat. Duh,everybody knows it.”
“Well I don’t see your name on it.” She pointed to a golden, flat platform that said “ EMILY” on it. “ Sorry. I’m just a little crabby,” I told her.
“ Yeah. Well control your anger issues.” I moved to a seat in the far back of the room. I did not want to be seen.
Then all of a sudden a voice came over the speaker. It was the principal. She said, “Testing, testing. One, two, three.”
Another voice said,“They all can hear you.”
“Ok. Yeah you’re right. Is the um..um....new kid Alexandra White here? If so please send her down to my office. Thank you”
“ooooooooooooooooooooo,” everybody oooooooooed. “ The new kid already got in trouble” I felt so embarrassed. I like to be called Lexy, not Alexandra. All the way to the principal’s office I was wondering what would she say to me.
When I got there there were two ladies playing ping-pong. One of them said, “ Are you Alexandra?”
“ No. I like to be called Lexy”
“ Do you like to play any sports?”
“ Um, yeah I like to play soccer.”
“ Well I am the principal and I was wondering if you would like to join volleyball or soccer?”
“ O.M.G. are you serious!,” I screamed at the top of my lungs.
“ Please quiet your voice and yes I am serious,” she softly said.
“ Can I play soccer please?”
“ Sure. I’ll see you later tonight then. O.K.”
“ O.K. see you later bye.”
“ Bye”
I walked back to my classroom. When the day was over I sprinted over to the soccer/football field. The football team was just getting done when I got there.
I walked home later that day, because soccer practice was over. I told my mom and dad my news they were so excited too. My news was that I had made tons of new friends at recess time at school and at soccer practice. Most of them were girls, but a few of them were boys. I can’t believe I actually had a good day on a new school day (I mean I moved a lot too).
Essays 3-11-13
Holidays
By : Ryan Baril
3-5-13
Do you like Holidays? Well I do. Here is some holidays I like.
Easter, Valentines Day and Christmas. Every year a couple days before Easter my grandma and grandpa come over. That makes me think that they liked coming. When they get to our house they go down stairs to unpack. When I am asleep then she hides baskets in the basement. That makes me realize that I should put a camera down there. Then the next day we try to find them. Here's an example if I find Jordan’s I can't tell him where it is. Tomorrow is Easter. My grandma and grandpa need to leave in 2 days.
Finally it is Easter. First I got up at 6 then my parents say come back at 7 that makes me realize that I should just wake up at 7. When it is 7 I wake everyone up. That makes me think that about that I like it when they come.
And another time is Valentines day. Every valentines day I like to bake cookies with my mom, first my mom and I half to go to the store cookies mix and frosting. When we find it at the store we take it and go. When we get back l git out a bool. Meanwhile my dad and jo are at the store getting food. That makes me think that I wonder if jordan are having fun. Anyways at our house my mom and I are putting the cookies in the oven then we set the timer for 10 mi. I wonder if the frosting will take long to put it on? Finally the cookies are done. Next we half to put the frosting on. When we are finnish we eat the cookies. And that is why I like to bake cookies with my mom.
And another time is Christmas. I see that there is a lot of snow outside. That makes me think of christmas. It snows a lot during Christmas so that makes me realize I can build a snow fort with my family when there's a storm school is canceled. that day is the middle of winter. Then my family goes outside to make a side to make a snow fort, First my dad has to plow a big pile of snow. When he is finish I dig a howl with my dad on the top and my mom is in side making hot cocoa in side. Jordan is making a howl there one side when we are finish my mom comes and brings the hot cocoa. And that is how I build a snow fort with my family.
The Tundra lodge makes me happy
by Makayla Grace
3/6/13
The Tundra lodge
can make me happy in many different ways.One way is that sometimes if my family
and I are going they let me bring one friend and this is one day I got to.on january
eighteenth my parents and i were going to the tundra lodge for my birthday and
I got too invite one of my friends and i picked belle this made me realize I was going going straight to the tundra lodge to unpack our stuff and get ready to swim.
when we got to the water park my friend and I went straight to the bnhg slides.I was
kind of disappointed that the slides were not freaky fast as I thought but that
wasn't a big deal.The worst thing about the slides was that we had to wait in
line for a half an hour because everybody there was waiting in line to get on
the slide but finally when we got up there we were almost to out of breath to walk over
to where the person by the slide tells you can go down. my favorite thing about the slides is that at the end you sometimes flip over but when belle and I flipped over when we got to the bottom the girl that watched you when you came out looked at me with a
face that said you really want to die don't you , and i gave her a look that said I
don't care but in the inside i really did care when we were done in the water park
we went and did my favorite thing in the whole building.
Me and my friend belle got dressed in the locker room and then we went to the arcade to play some games.first we all played the game where you take balls
and throw them and try to get them in the hundredths whole so you can get
a lot of tickets.Next we all did the jump rope one but that wasn't to fun because
it only gave you one ticket that made me think it was probably almost out of tickets
but i didn't mind because they were all going back in the machine anyways
when we were done in the arcade we all went to our room but then i got a wonderful idea maybe just maybe she could sleep over at the hotel this made
me realize her mom was going to say yes.And she did say yes and she did say yes.The next day we had to drop of belle at her house.
And those are the three things that make me happy at the tundra lodge.
Why kids need these things
by Mark Kakuk jr.
3/6/2013
School should be shorter, and have longer recesses. Why? Because we only get three recesses and each one is 15 minutes. the whole day of school is longer than that. It should be the same amount of recesses and school so 50% would go into each.
We should also be able to bring electronics to school so we can search up things and not just sit there and wait all day. Also because if a killer comes to school and kills are teacher what will we do, but if someone has a phone we can call 911 and maybe we can save the teacher and other people.
School should also be shorter because I wake up six in the morning five days a week. Just guess how early other people are waking up.
Recesses should also be longer because we work more than we ever play.We only get 45 minutes to play outside and seven hours of work. That’s not even close. Less play is like less pay. That’s why we need more recess and less work. How do I know this. School starts at eight and ends at three. If you count from eight to three you get seven that’s how I know.
Kids need less work in school. Why? If they get home and have homework they can’t exercise , and if the don’t if they don’t exercise they may die. How will they die? There heart will get overpowered and will stop.That’s why there should be less work.
If parents want a family night and there kid has homework they can’t have family night. If kids also have homework and they try to do it at school they’ll just end up with more home work. That’s why school should have less work.
I’ll say it again they can’t exercise they can’t have family nights and they can’t have fun. That is why they need less work. If you didn’t listen I’m not going to tell you again. If kids don’t have fun they may not know what it means like a robot. “Fun does not compute compute cooooompuuuuuuuutee.”
This is why kids need to play.Why do need to play? They need to play so they can exercise. How can they exercise? When they play tag they are actually exercising. Most kids don’t know it, but when they play they’re actually exercising. When kids play tag they run and running is exercise.That is how when they play they exercise.
We also need to play anywhere, but not on roads. They have to play at the Y.M.C.A., inside, outside, and at school. Playing video games doesn't count as playing or exercising. Why? Where is the exercise. The only thing that is moving or exercising is your index fingers and thumbs, and they are to small to count as exercising.
If you don’t play or I mean exercise your bones weaken and when your bones weaken your heart weakens too. “Daaaaaa” “Daaaaaaaa” “Daaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.” Why da da da? you’ll DIE. How will you die? If you don’t exercise you will get fat and your heart gets to weak then it stops. I wish more kids would exercise so there would be less people dieing. “ Exercise when you can.”
This is why kids need to exercise? Why do kids need to exercise? Why! Why! WHY! If your stupid and not listening to me you better shut up and exercise even if you don’t want to. They need to exercise because if they don’t they will get fat. Then if they get fat their bones weaken, and their heart weakens also. If they do exercise their bones strengthen and their heart strengthens.
If kids do get fat they don’t exercise, and they get laughed at at school, and if they don’t exercise their heart gets to weak and then it will stop. If their bones are to weak they will break and then they have to go to the hospital, and the parents won,t have enough money to pay the bill for the kid. That is why kids need to exercise any way they can swimming, basketball, baseball, football, and even walk your dog. If they don’t they’ll have problems in their life, and you’ll miss out on things, and maybe die.
This is how exercise is good for you. How is exercise good for you? You’ll be taller, lighter, and you’ll be stronger. If you don’t exercise you will get weaker, heavier, and you’ll get shorter, but the worse thing is if this happens to long your heart will get overpowered, and will stop. Here are things that will help you exercise dogs, some cats, bikes, your legs, and your arms, and ext. how do these things help? walking the dog, that is two things les and a dog. Sometimes you can walk a cat. Your arms help you do pushups. this is all exercising.
Swimming is exercise, running is exercise, and climbing trees is exercise. Mostly everything you do is exercising, except playing video game, watching tv, and sitting there doing nothing. Doing nothing is the worst because you can’t do nothing. Just go outside and play with your family or just do something, and do it for sixty minutes a day. Then you will be fine.
This is how recess is important. Why is recess important? It’s important because kids can be free, and they can exercise. Playing games is kinda exercise, but kids don’t know it. Exercise is fun sometimes.
People still should have school, but there should still be a fifty percent time for school, and recess. kids should have three and a half hours for recess, and three and a half hours of school time. This is why there should be three and a half hours of recess. They need three and a half hours so they can exercise, and be free.
Kids still should have school so they can learn, but if they didn’t have school and all recess they wouldn’t learn Mathematics, reading, science, and social studies. They would also barely have any friends, and if you barely have any friends recess would be no fun, and if recess was no fun they would not exercise and playtime would be no fun anymore.
Kids need to be free because if they don’t they won’t know how to do their jobs then they won’t have money, they won’t get married, and then they will turn into hillbillies or rednecks.
PETS
by Noah Kordish
3-6-13
Why should you get a pet? Well I guess I should tell you...maybe. First of all they can let you live longer by keeping you active and healthy.They can keep your bones tuff if you walk them.They can also keep you healthy.
Cats can keep bad demons away, like ones that give you nightmares.Oh yeah they can keep you from having sleep paralysis .And dogs can save you from a burning building or when your drowning and being buried alive if your snowboarding and you get crushed by an avalanche and if you don't have a dog I suggest you go buy one.They help blind people otherwise blind people couldn't even leave their homes.I like dogs better because have you ever saw a dog fall into a fish tank? I haven't either.But still for people who like cats have you seen a cat jump off the roof of a building?I haven't either.
If you are on the dogs side heres some facts about them
- A dogs nose has about 4 times as many scent cells as a cats and 14 times more than a humans.That's why they use dogs to check for drugs and sniff out persons.They can sniff out their dinner from any room in the house!
- Dogs don't sweat around their body they sweat from the pads of their paws.
- The heaviest dog ever known is 319 pounds.
- the oldest dog age to die is age 29.
Facts for the people who like cats.
- When any cat is born it has blue eyes
- a cat can see 6 times better than a human can see at night
- Chocolate is poisonous to cats as much as dogs
- there are 60 million feral cats in the united states alone
They make me feel special
Perla
3-12-13
They make me feel special because they are nice. when they invite you to a party you play with them and have a great time with them .
You should never be mean to them because think of all the things of when you had with them and the times that you had with them.
Thats why you should not be mean to them and when you were sad they made you feel nice.
Hunting
by D’Artagnon Meintz
3-6-2013
I like spending time with my grandpa. There are three subjects with him I like. One is fishing, hunting and watching scary shows with him.
My grandpa and I went bow hunting. My grandpa and I sat in the blind for a while and it was like 5:00 am. When three does came out and grandpa told me to get my crossbow. So I grabbed it and he said we are going to shoot these deer. I Said alright and we counted to 3 and shot. I told my grandpa that I saw blood come out the mouth.
He said maybe we hit it in the lungs so we had to wait and wait it took 20 minutes. And we got out of the blind and we started to search for our arrows. We found them and there was blood on each one. Then we found some blood and we went back to the camp to get some help. So we did and found our deer and I got to gut it. We got it onto my grandpa’s truck then we took it to the camp and my uncle said good work and we hung the deer and then I went home.
I went ice fishing with my grandpa on Sunday on 2-19-13. My brother came with fishing with us too and we were trying to catch a big fish so I set up a tip up and then went back to the shack. My brother and my grandpa and I we were all talking about fish then there were no more fish so I told my grandpa to see if the tip up was up. He said yes so I sprung up to get the tip up and grab it. I knew it was big because it was putting up a fight. I got it in the hole and I held it up and it was 24 inches and we went home and showed my family.
I like watching TV with my grandpa because like spending time with grandpa and when the commercials come on we talk about things that we should do and that pretty much all.
Guns
by Daniel
3-6-13
Guns and things about guns. The is first the president.
He wants gun control . I do not like it at all .so
we will be mad at him because he will make
go into battle with plastic bullet. And guns. But he crazy to do that because sometime we are going re-elect him for it. But people will get mad . and sooner or later we will get that law out of here . obama but packed up when we came to get you out of the white house . But sometime it will be the to get out . And soon . Or I call the a- team. And they're smart to so don’t play tricks on them . At all. And people will not want so you will be a goner . And you will say ( I’m a goner) over and over again. So that’s what he will be.
Here is the thing I will talk about protection with guns . I think rife and ak47. are good to protect people. And kids should have handguns at school . I don’t care what the president says. people should have guns because it kills animal . Here is the last thing guns are for hunting too . Some people hunt for food . People hunt bears, deers and some animal I don’t know. Some for food , for fun . People like Mrs. nuttall don’t like hunting . But it is tiring . some things people buy meat. So that is what guns stuff.
School Makes Me Happy
By Alana Kozlowski
3-6-13
Usually people hate school, but that’s not me because school makes me happy. One part especially is that I get to get away from my brothers and sisters. I wish I could’ve been at school a day that was a Sunday. I was getting ready for church. My brothers and sisters did what they always do. Get crabby. My little brother started to scream and cry,like usual. He started out playing on a video game and then my mom came in and told him to get ready for church. That’s why he started to scream and cry. My big sister started to sing out loud because she was me mad. She was mad because she couldn’t have a cookie. My big brother was crabby because he couldn’t watch tv. And my mom and I were crabby because everybody else was. And that makes me realize that people get mad or crabby at the littlest things. My brothers and sisters can’t irritate or annoy me at school. That’s one of the reasons why school makes me happy.
Another reason why school makes me happy is I get to see my friends. When I see my friends I get happy, but basicly the only time I get to see them are when I’m at school. At school I talk to my friends. I play with my friends too. We usually play jump rope. And that makes me realize school makes me happy.
The last reason why school makes me happy is that I get to do math and reading. They are my favorite subjects. In reading I get to read my favorite books. In math I do multiplying and dividing. We do other stuff,but I don’t like any other things. And that makes me realize that without school you’d be a big dumb dumb. Those are the three reasons why school makes me happy.
Why do people talk out of turn
By Dawson Cole
Talking out loud bothers people.
Sometimes I can’t work because people talk out loud. When people talk it makes it harder for me to concentrate on work. I can’t work when people talk out loud and it probably bothers other people to . Now we got the new whiteboard thing where we get points for being good.
One table talks a lot for a long time to . Finally I can write now because they aren’t talking. So I can write until they get noisy again.When we are doing work they laugh a lot. When we are writing they laugh and talk a lot but on test days they don’t talk a lot .
Some tables talk more than others. Well... our table doesn’t talk as much as the other tables. So hopefully that certain table gets split up. I don’t want us to get split up or we might talk more.My whole group will not be perfect little angels if you split us up.So that makes me realize everybody talk out loud. Even our table
Everybody talks out of turn one time or another time.
Some Things That Can Be Important
3-6-13 By Genevieve Anders
Some things that can be important are looking ,touching, listening . When your in class and you are doing math and your doing your times tables and your doing 6x6 if you not listening you won't know what 6x6 is . If your listening you will know what 6x6 is it is 36.
Looking
When you're at a zoo and your looking at a animals habit you can notice what they need in their environment and you can notice small plants to . Or when you go shopping you look at what you like and want.
Touching
When your in the dark and you can’t see and you don’t know where your going. You can feel around so you know where your going .When your power goes out you feel around so you can find a flashlight so you know where your going .That makes me realize that stuff you don’t know can be important.
There are a lot of things you can do when you are bored
By:Jordan Baril
3-6-2013
There are a lot of things you can do when you are bored such as building a fort,going swimming,or riding a four-wheeler.
Do you ever get bored? I do. When I am bored I like to build a fort. That reminds me of a time I made a fort. First I got the castle from my backyard. Then I put sticks on top of it. After that I made water balloons. Ryan,my brother,and I (The cool one) had a water balloon fight. P.S. it was easy because I hit him first so he was out.VICTORY IS MINE!!!!!!!!!!:)
When you are bored you can make a fort and play war in or by it. For example I was bored so I asked my dad to help me dig a hole. Actually it was a circle with a tarp on top of it. Then I invited my friends over and we had a war. I forgot who won but there was teams. It was Bryce and me against Ryan and Trent. I think that we won though.
When you are bored you can ride a four-wheeler. That reminds me because I was riding my four-wheeler up my hill when I did a wheelie. Well I didn’t mean to it’s just that the four-wheeler flipped. I had no idea what was going on so I just jumped off. When I hit the ground I hurt my leg. Well lucky me because my dad was watching me when I hurt my leg.
When you are bored you can make a jump and jump it. For example I made a jump,got my four-wheeler,and jumped it. It wasn’t a big jump because I would have flipped. It was a small one. Even though it was little I still almost flipped.
When you are bored you can also go swimming. You can not go swimming in the winter!!!!!!!!!! Well...you can but it will be cold. For example I went swimming in a hottub in the winter. I wasn't in there really long because there was a lot of chlorine and I could not breath good. I like to go swimming because it really cools me down on hot days.
When you are bored you can go swimming. For example when you are swimming you can play monkey in the middle. That reminds me of a time that I played monkey in the middle. It was at the YMCA. I was in the middle,Trent,my friend,was on the side and Ryan ,my brother,was on the other side. Ryan threw it and I jumped so high that I caught it. P.S. I was in the water and it was hard to jump.
That makes me realize that when you are bored you can do a lot of things like go swimming,make a fort,or ride a four-wheeler.
Bored
Kaden Wyatt Rivard
3/6/13
When I get bored I do crazy stuff.Do you get bored sometimes. I do, When i'm bored I build. I built a box. I’m making secret compartments in it. I’m going to put my prized possession in it like my hate. It has a pocket in it. i’m also going to put some candy in it. its going to be on top of it.
do you get bored. I do when I get bored I talk. I Get bored a lot so I talk a lot. When I get bored I might interrupt people.
Oh I’m bored. do you get bored? When I’m bored I think. I thought of making a board game. and I made It It’s like candy land.
Why I get bored because miss. nuttall is so boring. When she talks it almost puts me to sleep.
if I was not bored I would be thinking.so wene i’m bored i do crazy stuff.
My Habits
3/6/13 by Katrina Nerat
I have many habits, that really bug me. I’ll tell you about three of my habits. The first one is talking a lot. The second one is sorry a lot. And the third one is the most dangerous, most creepiest, most craziest one of all, RANDOMLY CRAZY!
These habits have little stories that go to them. Now these stories might be little, but some might be exciting, (I hope.) I’ll tell them to you now.
Talk A Lot
I talk a lot. When I start to talk I never stop. My sisters always get lots and lots of headaches from me. And my friend always gets annoyed. I even annoy myself sometimes It’s very frustrating to me.
Sorry A Lot
I can say sorry 1,000,000 times in one day without even meaning to. But I don’t really like it. It gets very annoying after about, one half of a day. I hate it so much!
Randomly Crazy
One day, it was my cousin Gracy’s birthday. My sisters and I got invited to the sleepover party. It was so much fun. Well, except for one part. The night! I went crazy! When I walked, it looked like the living dead. “Ahhhhhhh!” they all screamed. After a while my big sister, Andi was crying, because she didn’t get to be with the other girls, being my sister. “Andi is crying because of you!” I said to them. So they let Andi play with them. And I tried not to go crazy for the rest of the night. But it didn’t work-out very well.
And these make me realize that, habits are sometimes bad to have.
Art is Fun But Can Take a Lot Of Time To Make
By Kylee Kuntze
3-6-13
Art is awesome. You could paint,draw,or color but they all take a lot of time to make.
Painting
I love to paint. I paint on paper,coffee filters,and even canvases but it usually takes a lot of time to dry and to do layers or to mix colors and get different ones.I also love painting because of all the things you could do with it like making texter. To do that try dabbing paper towel over the wet paint. Or you could make layers. First you put down one color and then paint over it with a different color using different brush strokes. But it usually takes awhile to do all that. I love to paint.
Drawing
Drawing is wonderful. You could use pencils,crayons,or markers. My favorite would be pencils because of the tiny tip so skinner lines.But every line makes the picture come to life. I also like the grayish color and how you could shadeit. But it always takes awhile to draw each line
Coloring
I enjoy coloring mostly because of seeing all the vibrant and mysterious colors.I also like mixing colors and making new ones and every now and then I even find a new favorite color. But it takes awhile to color in a huge space. But when its done it always looks beautiful.
I love art. But you always should remember that good art takes time.
Feelings
By:Morgan A.
3-5-13
One time I got happy because,I got a pair of moccasins I got them for Christmas to. And they were cozy. That day I went to my grandmas and grandpas house. Every morning I would put them on.
However there was this one time I got sad because, I broke my toe nail. One day I came home from B-ball practice and I said to my mom my toe nail hurts she said well let me see it then she was about to rip it right off and I said NO!!! So then the next night I ripped it off myself.
Although there was this one time I got mad because, there was someone at my table that will not SHUT UP!!! And I was so mad I felt like I wanted to squeeze his head off and pop it like a pimple and I keep on telling the teacher but she does not listen to me and then when I tell her again she finally says something to him.
And that makes me realize that people should have feelings.
There is so Much to Know and I Should Try to Learn It All.
Paige Cappaert
3-6-13
There is so much to learn ,and I should try to learn it all.
You have to keep trying. You have to keep trying if your gonna achieve your goals. You have to keep trying if your ever gonna get somewhere. You have to keep trying if you want to be the best. For Goodness sake you have to keep trying if you want to live! Because “Only those who dare to fail greatly will ever achieve greatly.” Robert Kennedy.
I’ve never heard of a person that tried hard enough at something worthwhile and didn’t succeed. Many many MANY MANY famous people had to try HARD and never gave up even if the fell down they got back up. Here’s a few Walt Disney, Albert Einstein , Isaac Newton, Thomas Edison, Abraham Lincoln, Henry Ford, Vincent Van Gogh, (my aunt’s dog is named after him) Steven Spielberg and many many MANY MANY more. Henry Ford said “Failure is the opportunity to begin again more intelligently.” Did you know it took Thomas Edison 1,000 tries to get the light bulb right?
All I’m trying to say is if you try hard you will be rewarded.
I have a lot of questions so do a lot of people I know. Do you have questions? If you don’t here is one you can borrow. What is in the sea? If that isn’t a good question I don’t know what is, but even though people think questions are bad really they’re not. Albert Einstein said “Never stop questioning” I think that means that if you stop questioning then you’ll be Dannie the Ding-dong. I'm not kidding. If questions were a bad thing then I wouldn’t be here typing this story. For example if you think that questions are bad and you don’t ask them when you don’t understand something in school you’ll get between a f- and a z-. And that’s as low as it goes.
I’m saying this because questions aren’t a bad thing.
Spending time with my dad
By Riley Kass
3/6/2013
I like spending time with my dad. And this is what I do with him. Last fall my dad and I were walking out to the deer blind to go hunting. We were both happy because It was the first day of deer season.
When we got in the blind we got ready. At about 8:00 a.m., my dad whispered “look”. I looked out the window and I saw a deer! We were both excited because we heard crackling noises. We thought it was a buck but it wasn’t.
When the deer went away,we went back to camp. When we were walking back we both had a smile on our face because we knew that there were more days to come.
My dad and I also go places. One day he took me to camp. When we got to camp, I asked my dad if he wanted to go fishing. He said ‘sure’. When we went fishing,it only took five seconds till the first bite.
When we looked at it,it was a bluegill. When we threw it back in my dad caught one. When we looked at that one, it was a sunfish. When we were all done fishing we went home.
Another thing that my dad does with me is play catch. One day my dad and I went outside to play catch. When my dad threw me the first ball,I caught it. When I threw it he caught it. But after the ninth throw we got tired so we went inside.
And those are all the things my dad do with me.
My Family
by James coldren
3-5-13
Do you ever spend time with your family? I like to spend time with my family.
My brothers for example.My brothers are fun, cool and suprizing. My brothers Spencer and Bentley are always being mean to me .Like one time my brother was pranking me and he hit me with water balloons. My brothers like to play outside a lot. My brother Bentley likes to play with a shovel and then he likes to swing it . Spencer likes to throw things at me like snow balls.That makes me realize that they like to do mean stuff to me. My brothers like to surprise me like one time we were playing hide and go seek.They were hiding in the truck and they had masks on and popped out of the truck. Then I got freaked out.This is why I like to spend time with my brothers.
There are three more people I want to to tell you about.One is my mom she likes to do her school work. She likes to play with us. She likes to also watch us play sports. She likes to play board games.My mom likes to take us places. She likes to get us things like clothes and shoes. She likes to go to Sheboygan to get the rest of are things.My mom likes to go there because she can see her family and I can see mine .
The next person I want to tell you about is my dad. My dad likes to hang out with us and we play sports together. My dad likes to take my brothers and I to work with him and we like to go on the roof. My dad likes to inspire us to do different sports. He wants my brother to play baseball and basketball too.My dad likes to take us places to see our family that we don’t know about like my aunt Pam. She lives in Ohio. We like to spend time with our dad because we get to learn about our family that we don’t know about.
My sister is the last person that I want to tell you about.
She is fun ,awesome, and cool. She likes to take us places, but only when we are in Sheboygan. Once she took us bowling and she bought us food and drinks. We also played air hockey. We had fun that night. In the morning she had to go to work. That makes me realize that my sister needs to make money. My sister likes to spend time with us. She takes us to the skatepark and shopping and all sorts of things like that . My sister loves to spend time with her family and I do too. That is way I like to spend time with my sister. My sister is nice, kind,and fun.
These are times I spend time with my family.
Personal Narratives 2 1-17-12
Camping
By Genaveve Anders
1-18-13
One warm summer day I woke up and quickly got dress because I was going camping with my Grandma Anders. She is my dad’s mom.Well anyways, when I got dressed I went up stairs to eat breakfast. After eating breakfast I sat on the couch. “Oh no! I forgot to pack my bag.” I ran downstairs to my bedroom. I got my duffel bag and I packed my swimsuit, pj`s, and clothes. Then I went up stairs brush my teeth and hair. Then I packed my hair brush and toothbrush. After that I sat on the couch and I waited for my dad to wake up. When he woke up it seemed like he took forever just to get ready.
When my dad was ready we jumped into my mom’s van and we left to go to Wells Park. When we got there we had to check in. After that we were looking for her campsite. When we found the campsite we parked across from it. I jumped out of the van and I hugged my grandma. Then my dad got out to say hi. After that my dad got my bike out of the car. I said bye to my dad and then I jumped on my bike and took off .
When I was riding I saw my cousin Cole. I was shocked to see him there. When I saw him there I asked if he was camping here. He said he was camping here with our Aunt Nichole and her 6 year old son Carter which is our cousin. After that we went to the park and we played tag with the other kids there. We stayed there playing tag for 2 full hours. After playing tag for 2 hours I headed back to my grandma's camp site. When I got back I got in my pj’s and then I went to sit outside by my grandma. When I was sitting outside I got tired so I went in and pulled out the couch and got my blanket curled up on the couch and fell asleep.
In the morning I got up and got dressed and of course my grandma was up before me. My grandma made me her delicious homemade bread with butter. After breakfast I walked some of the trails there. When I was walking the trails I saw Cole again. I asked him if he wanted to go swimming he said sure. So we returned to our campsites and we put our swimsuits on.
Then we met at the park. After that we walked down the trail to the beach. Instead of just walking in we had a race into the water and of course Cole won. When we were heading out further into the water our Aunt Nichole called us back in to take Carter with us. When we were heading back in the water with Cater we all decided to play tag. I was it first. We played tag for a hour then we went to the shore. When we were playing on the shore we asked our Aunt Nichole if she could make us a treasure hunt. She said she would so she made a list. What was on the list was a live bug ,flower ,clover ,coin ,and a feather .When the hunt started cole was was in the leed then I was .Then at the end carter won. After that I went back to my grandmas camp site when I was getting dress my grandma said my dad was coming so I pack my bag .When my dad came I said by to my grandma then left .
thats what I did when I went camping.
WHEN I WENT TO MINNESOTA
By: KADEN RIVARD
1-14-13
I said Noah could come over but...when I got home from school we went straight to ant Jesse's house in MINNESOTA. I opened the door and my cousin tackled me.When I got in the house aunt jessie said ((olivey will show you around the house)). I asked my aunt ((where am I going to sleep)) she said ((on the couch )). A little while later we went to a soccer game, you play soccer. At the game I played with luke. One time I hit the with my head!!!!
When we got to aunty’s house people came over blake came to!!!Next we at the turkey after prayers. When we went down stairs I kept saying ((is the pie done yet)) they said ((no)). Everybody left and my cousins came over. When we woke up we went to the zoo. When we went in sow the sloth. Next we went to sparkys amended and aquatic animals building we saw sparkey. They put on a show for us. Next we went to the out post. We saw a 1 thousand pound polar bear. Then we went to see the large cats. We saw a big lion. We also saw a Bobcat. Then we went to the african hoofed stock. We saw a giraffe,ostrich,kazoo,and a zebra. Next we went to see the primates. First was the lemurs. Then was a mustache monkey. Next was a spider monkey. Then we went home. :-() :-)
The time when I lost my cat
by: Katrina Nerat
1-14-13
Hi! My name is Katrina. And this is the story of the time I lost my cat, Mittens. And I was like 3 or 4 years old. I really do hope you enjoy this. (Warning) this story is kind of sad too.
Mittens did not like to be inside my house at all! He even tried to run away a couple times. But I ran outside of the house, and I caught him before he could even reach the wood, twice.
He was a black and white cat too. Mittens was also very energetically playful. And Mittens had very sharp claws. I didn't really mind that much. Once he scratched me a little bit, but I was alright.
So here`s the real story. One cold, dark morning my mom woke me up so I could get ready for school. So I did that very thing. Of course Mittens was sitting by the front door meowing again and again and again just to get outside.
“ No Mittens. You can not go outside. It`s to cold, besides someone might steal you. Or you'll get run over, or you’ll get eaten by a bigger, stronger, and faster animal...or...or...” I said frightenedly as I got interrupted by mom.
“ Relax Katrina. He’s not going to get eaten, ran over, or even stolen. Mittens will always always be safe inside of this house.” Mom said surely. But I knew she was wrong.
I opened the door to get to my bus, and WOOSH! Mittens ran straight out of the house.
“ Mittens! No!” I said as I felt guilty and sad at the same time.
I tried running after him, but mom stopped me. Teardrops ran down my face. And before I knew it, I was crying. I haven’t seen him ever since that cruel morning.
And ever since that morning I say “ This is all my fault!” as I hated myself and cried.
“ I wish I could go back to that cruel morning. Then, maybe I could set things right.
And I knew I would never ever see Mittens again. So I really really miss my little cat, Mittens. “ Goodbye Mittens. I miss you.”
And that’s the story of the time I lost my little kitten, Mittens.
The first I Drove the ATV
By Daniel granskog
1-15-13
I got to drive the ATV across the road I was staying with my dad and he was chopping hay.
Then,my dad told me that I was going to drive the atv . I drove in a driveway and wait .
then, he came and drove past . I drove out of the driveway . we wait at the road 2 grader went on the they were very low . So it took longer. But didn't care.we got to the field.
I put it in the tall grass. I got in the tractor with the chopper on it . I hooked up a box and started chopping .
Then, we chopped sum. we got to the atv my dad went 26 M.P.H. to the farm .
So thats the first time driving the atv.
the last day of Hunting Season
by D’Artagnon
1-14-13
On the last day of hunting season my sister and I went hunting. My sister went with my grandpa I went with my dad. we waited it was like 3.30
I saw a deer in the woods and I said I think I see antlers I told my dad he said I don't see no antlers then the 4 corn. Came out it saw are tracks in the snow then it ran and my dad got the gun aimed but did not get a shot of it. So he put down the gun we waited and a bunch
of deer came out on. The field but no bucks all dows then we waited then a bunch of
fones came out on the field. The does left the field and then a fone came out on the field we. That a douw fold it but my dad shot it then. We went out there to look at it and then we found out that it was a spickhone we. Tagged my dad buck
we walked over to my grandpa blind and they told me avery shot A 8 pointer and I was in paris. Because my sister shot a bigger buck then I did. She shot it rite in the neck and made a it drop but I feel pretty good because I shot mien on the run. Then we had to hang her deer then I was thinking of all the fun we had hunting and I hope that we can do these next year.
The first time I went to Norway Mountain
By Ryan Baril
1- 14- 13
One day I went skiing at Norway Mountain.
When we got there my Dad, Jordan and I went inside to rent skis. Then we went to the bunny hill. Jordan and I got taught by the instructor. While my Dad went on hills by himself.
Then in 3 hours we had lunch. After lunch my Dad asked the instructor if he could take us the rest of the day.The instructor said yes. Then my Dad did harder hills with us. Then we went back inside to get some hot chocolate.
After we finished we went on harder hills. On the hill I hit a jump and I landed it but jordan did not land it. He landed on his face. When we went on the ski lift one of my skis fell off. When we got off the skilift I had to go 1 ski down the hill. It was hard but I made it. I was looking for my ski. I found it. It was right in back of me. Then I put it on my foot. After that I ask my Dad if we cud go on the blue diamond. He said yes. So Dad, Jordan and I went on the blue diamond. On that hill I hit a jump. I landed it. Then we had to go home. So we had to go up the skilift. When we got up the skilift we went to put our skis away. Then we went home.
Jack my New Puppy
by Paige Cappaert
1-14-13
One bright Friday afternoon my Dad in his silver truck picked my sister and I up from school. As we were pulling away from the curb Olivia said that we were getting the puppy.
(Okay let me back up a little bit now the puppy is a little black and white llewellin setter. One of 14 cute adorable “crazy” puppies)
When we got to the breeders’ house we were greeted by 14 puppies jumping on the gate trying to wriggle through. The breeder came out and said come on in. Somehow we managed to get through without letting any puppies run through our legs.
As soon as I got in I saw him just sitting there I tiptoed my way over to him and snatched him up. Then I carefully walked towards my Dad and said that I found him. By then my arms were really tired so I set him down he must have been really tired because he trudged to his bed and fell fast asleep. I want to learn how to do that.
Dad asked me if I could keep the puppies away from olivia for awhile. I answered O.K and marched to Olivia, said stand back,and braced myself for the oncoming wave of cute little demons that chew your hair!;) All I can say is it didn’t work:( Thankfully Dad came and took Olivia so I could untangle myself from all the puppies.) After that Dad said for me to get Jack. It was hard,but we had another problem ahead.......................getting out!
So we walked towards the gate and somehow me and Jack managed to sneak through without any of the hair-chewers. Then Allie came through, but when Dad and Olivia came through two puppies dashed through the gate. I hurriedly gave Olivia Jack and chased after one of them it spun to the left and then to the right I dove after it and stained my new shirt and as I was laying there both of the puppies came and licked me on the nose then I grabbed them and gave them to my Dad he put them in the kennel.
After that we went to the marketing and Dad bought puppy food and 2 bones for Jack and my other dog Buddy. Then he brought Jack in to show the ladies at the the counter. When he finally came out again I said hand him over and giddy up. Well I didn’t really say that,but I thought it really hard that has to be worth something!!! When we got home I brought Jack out to go to the bathroom while Allie and Dad set up all his stuff.
After we ate supper Allie blurted out what was supposed to be a surprize and Mom screamed and held the puppy.
And thats the story of how we got our new puppy Jack.
When I Broke My Collar Bone
by James Coldren
1-10-13
One hot summer day I was going to the skatepark with my brother and my sister. We were scootering and we fell three times and got back up and we're still going. Then we went to the quarter pipe to drop in and to have fun. I was dropping in on the quarter pipe and fell off and real hard on my arm. I laid on the ramp and I cried people asked if I was ok.I got up and I found my sister.My cousin Cassie walket me back to my house where my dad was. He called my mom at work and she told me to lay down. The next day my mom looked at my arm and told me to rest. When she got home from work she noticed my shoulder was dropping so she said she would take me to the doctor. The next day I went to the doctor and said my collarbone was broken just by looking at it. I had xrays done and it was broken. The doctor put my arm in a sling and told me I had to wear it for two weeks. After we went to the doctor we went to pick up my brother from the babysitters house. When we picked up my brother he asked where we were. I told him we were at the doctor. We then left my babysitters and got ice cream. After ice cream we went home.
The next day I went to my mom’s friends house. She took me to get stickers for my cast. my cast was plain blue.It was nothing exciting. So she took me and my brother to get some stickers for it. we decorated it with skulls and stars it looked really cool when I was done. After we were done she took us out for lunch.
A week after I broke my collarbone I was outside and I fell on it again. My mom had to take me back to the doctor to see if it was broken again. They did some more xrays and found it wasn’t better yet. They gave me a new sling because I wasn’t following the rules with my other one. My mom was not very happy. Later that day she took me and my brother shopping for new school clothes and shoes. I was very excited. we then went home and showed my dad all the new stuff we got.
I had to wear my sling the first week of school. Because of my sling I couldn’t play tackle football in the fall. I was sad. But my mom was worried it would hurt it again if I played to soon.
Sledding
by Dawson Cole
1-14-13
One Saturday I was wishing for some snow.The next morning when I got up to go hunting I saw a bunch of snow. But I had to get dressed to go hunting. My grandpa said, “hurry up”. My grandpa got to drive out there. We got out there at six o'clock. We stay there till eight o’clock . I usually sleep till seven. Then I ask what time is it.He always says seven. Then I play my game until we leave. When we got back I ate some breakfast. After I was done eating.
I went outside to ask my sister if she wanted to go sledding. She said sher. I took the four wheeler. I had to pull my sister behind the four wheeler. I took her down the hill even though she said no. She almost bailed on me. At the bottom of the hill there was a big bump. So I took her over it. She fell out.
Then we went to the old farm by my grandpas. I went over a rock. After we hit the rock
she hollered lets, “switch’’
. I said, “Ok.”
She went over the rock to. I said lets go over the bump. So she drove down a trail with lots of little rock. She cracked the sled. Finally she went up the hill.Then she went down the hill.When I took that jump the whole bottom was covered with snow. I said lets go back and have some hot chocolate.
Christmas
By Ashton
1-11-13
One foggy snowy Christmas eve we were getting ready for a 16 hour trip to indiana,where my uncle John and aunt Barb live. My head was about to explode with excitement ,or maybe it was a head ache I didn’t have the best sleep in the world that night. After about 13 hours of that trip my eyes began to have bags. I told my mom that I need clothespins she knew what meant I was tired she said go to sleep. When we got to my uncle Johns and aunt Barb's House you’d think i’d hit the sack.
But my uncle John rented a xbox the game he got was Call of duty Black Ops. We played zombies and had hot cocoa. Christmas was the next day I was really excited. When morning came a lip smacking breakfast was made it was waffles I love waffles. when it was time to open presents I only got one thing. It was a nerf gun. but it wasn’t a boring pistol nerf gun it was a automatic machine gun! It Also had a scope with a laser sight. All day non stop I shot and shot my uncle John the only time I stopped was when my batteries were dead and my uncle John wouldn't change the battery. But that day I had just as many boring times as fun times. After I shot my uncle we went to the store,video game cleanup game,movie time bed time. The next day we packed our bags and left at 7:00. I was sad I had lots of fun at my uncle John and aunt Barb's House. But at least I was going to my aunt Cindy’s house in Iron Mountain.
The Last Time I Saw my Uncle
by Makayla Hodges
1-11-13
The last time i saw my uncle was when he took me to the fairr and we rode a lot of rides together.
then one night my mom came home crying and right away my mom took me by the arm and we went into the living room we sat there for a while and then she told me in a low voice your uncle
dyed we cried for a while then we made some cookies together
three weeks later we went to my aunts house for christmas the first thing we did when we got there was go to a stone my aunt had specially engraved a blessing in it and we looked at it then everybody left...everybody but me
a few minutes later my mom came out looking for me. She turned the corner of the house then she saw me sitting against a tree that was by the stone crying she came by me and helped me up then said everything will be all right.then we went inside to have dinner.At the table i was pretty quite then after dinner i asked my aunt , how did my uncle die she said he was in a cr crash on the way home from a party then she said he’s happyr now and thats what counts.
My dad’s 1972 Nova
by: Mark Kakuk Jr.
1-14-13
When my dad was in his early 20’s that was after he got out of the military,and he had a black 1972 Nova. I think it looked awesome before it hit several trees. One car I know my dad has looks awesome. It’s my dad’s 1968 chevy it’s in our basement, and I’m not kidding.
Like I said my dad had a black 1972 Nova. He was driving it on G12, and G12 was icey. My dad was driving on G12 because he had to work on something at my grandfathers house. My dad didn’t know G12 was icey.
It was winter just to say you probably know that, but I like to make sure. Just to make sure on this the 1972 Nova is not a truck. I’m going to tell more about the car. It was winter and G12 was icey like I said he was driving it to my grandpa’s house. My dad made the turn, and was just driving and driving then “eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee” my da “eeeeeeeeeeeeeeee” sorry It went “eee” before I could finish. My dad lo “eeeeeeeeeeeeeee” darn it. Please don’t do it this time. My dad lost grip three times, and the last time he went slipping and sliding slipping, sliding then “crash” “bash” “bang” “clang.” My dad’s Nova hit several trees. The trees were about three inches wide. The car wouldn’t run because the radiator split.
My dad got out and walked to his dad’s house. My dad’s dad’s house wasn’t even a half of a quarter mile away. When he got there my dad told his dad what happened. After that they both went down to the car. They got there and my grandfather said to get the Cat. The Cat is a logging machine it picks up logs. I don’t think It picks up cars, but I know they're not going to do that.
when my dad started it up black smoke filled the air. He got back to the car where my dad’s dad was waiting.They hitched the car up with a jain, and pulled it out. My dad brought the Cat back and then he unhitched the 1972 Nova. My dad Mark put the Cat back in the shed.
Then he fixed the 1972 Nova. He fixed the radiator then the gas tank next he fixed the big dent in the front of the car. When my dad was done he drove it home.
My dad got home the “POW!” the car motor blew up. My dad didn’t put this piece of junk in the junkyard he fixed the motor then he stripped the Nova into the pieces it was built out of.
About a month after that my dad didn’t have enough room in his tiny shed. So my dad brought it to my grandpa’s barn and put it in the shed next to the barn. Two years later my grandpa sold the 1972 Nova motor to someone. When my dad heard about this he got pissed off and said “d***n it.” He also said “I was going to get a car that the motor would fit in.
A month later my dad Mark got a truck, and drove slower on the road. Guess what my dad still doesn’t like his dad. I wonder why my grandpa sold my dad’s motor without permission. I wonder I wonder I wonder.
Riley kass Snow Day
One night I was sitting in my living room waiting for a phone call saying there was no school the next day. I didn't hear one yet though.
At around 7:00 someone called. It was the school saying that there is no school tomorrow. I was thrilled when I heard the news. When I went to bed that night I was happy because tomorrow morning I could finally just sleep in.
The next day I woke up and the first thing I did was look out the window to see if it snowed overnight. And sure enough it did. After I ate breakfast me and my brothers went outside to play. We went sledding,had a snowball fight, and we played on the hill that our neighbor made us that day. The best thing I did was go sledding because we had races, and we packed down a good trail.
That night when I went to bed my mom came in by me and said that there was no school the next day. When she told me that it was hard to fall back to sleep.
That morning when I woke up our mom had to go to work so we had to have our babysitter come over and watch us well our mom was at work. It didn't matter because we got to play outside again.
And thats what I did on our snow day.
MY FIRST TIME TUBING
by noah kordish
1-11-13
I was camping at crystal falls. First I went fishing but didn't get anything.Thats what I did the first day. Day 2 went fishing and swimming. Day 3 went swimming and fishing. Day 4 finally I get to go tubing.My brother, grandpa, and grandma,and I loaded up in my grandpa’s truck and went to the boat dock.
When we got there my aunts and uncles were already there steve (my uncle) had brought the tubes.First I walked to the beach so I can play while waiting for my turn.
Then it was my turn. I was scared when I got on the tube because I didn't know if the driver was going to go fast or slow at the beginning.Then it happened the driver floored it and I almost fell off but i held on tight.Then I told the driver “will you slow down a little?” the driver responded “Ok faster.”I tried to say No! but then water splashed me in the face and I fell off.So I tried again but this time didn't ask the driver to slow down.
The Surprise
By Alana Kozlowski
1-14-13
It started the day before New Years Eve. My dad said we could go to the Tundra Lodge, but then my brother got sick so we couldn’t go. About 3 hours after that my mom and dad went into their bedroom with the phone. I started to get curios.
Finally when my mom and dad came out he called everybody into the living room. They told us to pack our clothes. Why,why,why I kept asking them. All they did was ignore me.
When we were all done packing our clothes we had to pack the games we were going to play with. I packed my Kindle Fire. “Are we going somewhere” I asked my mom.
“It’s a secret” she said.
Once we were done packing some games I had to go in the kitchen. Then I got more curios. All of a sudden my dad said “ Do you want to go to the Island Resort Casino for New Years Eve?”
“Did you just say what I think you said” I asked my dad.
“Yes, yes you did” he said. I went to go tell my brothers and sister. Nobody was as excited as me or my little brother. Not my big brother or sister. My brother said oh,cool and my sister said the exact thing.
That night I could barely sleep. I kept tossing and turning, but morning finally came. Once I got up I heard my little brother screaming “ Hurry up and eat I want to go to the hotel”. He was going nuts.
Then after everybody was done getting dressed, eating, and brushing their teeth we hopped into the car. I couldn’t wait to get to the hotel. Then out of nowhere my dad said my sister’s name, Mikayla. He said “ Mikayla do you have your Ipod with you because we’re going to Escanaba first?” There was a big awww in the car. “ Don’t get mad we’re still going to the hotel.”
“ Ok “ the kids replied .We had to go shopping. My dad got new shoes and so did I. After that we went to eat.
Finally we were all done shopping. We left to head to the hotel.
Once we got there I raced inside. It was huge. My dad showed me the pool. There was a hot tub connected to it. Everything was gigantic. A man told us we were on the 8th floor and the room number was in the 4 thousands. We went swimming, ate out , and got ice-cream all in a day and a half.
When we had to leave it was a big bummer. My mom said we had to leave by 11:00. We left around 10:30. My exciting day was over, but I had a blast. And that’s how I spent my new year. At a casino.
The Goo
By Kylee Kuntze
1-9-13
One day my dad went to work and my mom my brother and I stayed home. We watched a show,read a book,drew a picture,and finley got really board.
Then my brother and I found a piece of paper that appeared to be a recipe for some kind of goo that hardened overnight. We showed our mom and she said “okay we can make it” .I was so excited.
Next we ran into the kitchen and my mom followed the recipe step by step while my brother and I covered the hole kitchen table with wax paper. And then she poured the goo on top.
I touched it once and it felt like white play dough mixed with concrete. But we all made a handprint and a footprint but there was still some extra. So my brother made a monster my mom made a flower but I still didn’t know what to make when I felt something rub on my foot. so I slowly looked down and saw my cat rubbing on my foot then I got an idea. I picked up my cat and made a cat print!!!
And so it turned out to be rather fun and not boring day.
Sledding with my friends
by Jordan Baril
1-9-13
One day I asked my mom if I could have a friend over. This is how it started...
I was bored outside so I came in and asked my mom if I could have my friends Bryce, Trent, and Tayler over. She said, “Yes.” Oops I almost forgot to introduce myself. My name is Jordan, Jordan Baril.
Anyways my friends finally got to my house and we went sledding. I was worried because if I got a facewash it would be cold but also funny. I like when funny things happen to me.
Anyways on about the 5th time I was going down my steep hill guess what happened . Ok I’ll tell you. I got a facewash.
The only reason I got a facewash is because I tried to do a backflip but failed. I was snowboarding and I was trying to hit a jump. I kind of wanted something funny to happen to me so I did a backflip. Well... I tried anyway.This is how it started...
We were doing tricks. First I put my feet on the snowboard not in the laces. Then I slid down the hill and tried to do a flip backwards. I turned a little when I flipped backwards so I went headfirst in the snow.
I kind of hurt my face. It really heart so I went inside and my friends followed me. If you don’t want to get a facewash you should not try to do a backflip.
Personal Narratives 11-9-12
When I went to my Uncles house
By: Ryan Baril
On a hot summer day I went to my uncle Mike’s house. I went to my Uncles Mike’s house.
After my cousin Cooper’s Birthday party. Cooper, Jordan,Ryan went to his Dads graush to get his dirt bike. We were taking turns on the dirt bike. First Cooper rode the dirt bike then I did. Then Jordan rode the dirt bike he hit a rock and he was wobbling back and forth. Then his helmet fell off his head. He hit his head on the peg. My Aunt had to bring him to the hospital. When he came back he had 4 stitches in his head.
The next day my Mom came to pick me and my brother jordan. Then we went back to my house.
Halloween
by Riley Kass
One day I was so excited because It wasn’t any ordinary day. It was Halloween. I was so excited because I was going to have a Halloween party at school ,and I was going to go trick or treating.
When we got to school we had to do work before we had our Halloween party. When we had our party we ate snacks and candy ,and we also had juice to drink. And the best part about it was we got to where our costumes! I was a sock monkey. It was cool. Then we played some Halloween games on the smartboard. We played matching games ,and other games. They were cool. After that it was time to go home. But it wasn’t over yet because we were going trick or treating.
When you go trick or treating you get lots of candy. I love candy so that means I love going trick or treating. We walk all over Stephenson when we go trick or treating. We get all kinds of candy when we go trick or treating. We get stuff like hershey bars and reese’s pieces. There good chocolate to eat. after we go trick or treating we go home and eat are candy. thats the best part of Halloween. Eating candy! And thats all the things I do on Halloween. THE END.
The Zoo
Perla
On Monday we went to the zoo to see the animals .My cousin and I went to buy some food for the animals so we started to look at the animals. First we looked at the cows ,goats and lambs and then we saw the hippos and the zebras . .Some were white and some were brown. We saw the alligator and the kangaroos . It was funny how they jumped .So after that we saw the monkey the monkey could text take
So we went on to the bears .They had a pool in their cage .. We saw the horse to so we feed them and we saw the turtals and birds .Then they where going to take the snakes out so we could see them.So I told my cosin to carry the snake first and when she was dun I told her that I would . It felt weird .
the phone play games on the phone it was funny.
So after that we got to carry a baby fox it was a little one it would climb up my shirt and down my shirt it was funny. My cousin carry it to and she was giggling then we went home it was a nice trip.
My Pet
By Paige Cappaert
Skitter skitter squeak click, I guess CeCe is running on her wheel.
I have a pet not a dog, nor a cat, not a hamster or a gerbil. My pet sleeps in the day and plays at night. She is prickly and furry.
When we play outside she scampers all over the yard, and tries to go under trees and bushes. Once she almost crawled a through fence around a little apple tree, I caught her just in time.
When she gets scared she hisses like a snake and curls into a little pincushion full of needles!
She loves scrambled eggs and devours and devours yogurt treats. She always eats her food (it’s nutritious too). I love my pet, my pet hedgehog.
Fright Fest
By Alana Kozlowski
About 2 years ago I went to Six Flags for Halloween, so they called it a Fright Fest. I went with my family.My mom drove for 4 hours just to get there.
When we got there my mom asked us if we were going to wear our costumes.We said no. Once we got in we saw that everybody else had on their costumes. My mom, my sister, and I went on a ride called Logs. It was awesome! We went sideways than up and last we slid so fast down a hill my mom’s glasses flew off. But I caught them. We looked at our picture and it did not look good. I was scared. It looked like my sister was going to barf. It looked just bad.
Then we met up with my dad, big brother, and little brother. They went on the Teacups. My dad said he was dizzy.
Next we started to walk. We saw a sign that said “ Fright Party”. I know weird name right. Well anyway we went in. There were bushes and people started to jump out of them! That scared me. We walked some more and saw the party. There were so many people there. But still everybody was in costumes. Except for my family. There was a guy that had a shovel and was whipping rocks at people! My big brother was scared. He kept close to my little brother’s stroller. There also was this lady with a fake fork in her head. Guess who was scared? Yep, my big brother.
Finally we were done with the Fright Fest, so we went to our car. All of us were so tired. We had to drive from Illinois to Milwaukee. Because that’s where we were staying. At my dad’s dad’s house.
The Disappointment
By Ashton Robert Doyal
Last Friday I was so excited my head was about to explode. I was supposed to go to my friend Dawson’s house That was going to be so cool it would be like going to the moon.I have never been to Dawson’s house before he said we could ride four wheelers, have air soft wars, and play xbox 360. And last but least oops I think thats it. Ooh yeah now I remember what I was missing he said we could go fishing also. Dawson’s house really sound fun right.
But one hot friday when I came home from school I found out, I found that I couldn’t go to Dawson’s house I almost screamed I stared in shock that I couldn’t go to Dawson’s house. the rest of that hot day I Was really glum so I didn’t do much. The one thing I did do was go to my friend’s Ryan and Jordans house but when they said I couldn’t play I was even more glume I thought I was going to have the best day of my life. But it turns out I wasn’t having the best day of my life. Have you ever had one of those days were your down and no one was there to pick you up. Well I was having one of those days.I’m really mad at Dawson even though I know it wasn’t his fault. His dad bought him some new hunting gear that day so they went hunting. I just thought doing something as fun as going to the moon would be really fun to go to.
My Aunt
D‘artagnon
My aunt came at 8.00 p.m and picked us up. We had a sleepover we were playing cards and barbies and then we went to. Bed and we woke up 7.00 am we. Went to Jaens house at 9.00 and had thin pancakes. I made some , my brother made like three ,and my sisters made some. We got finished with our pancakes.Me and my brother were playing with toys and when we got done with that we were going back to the camp. Fred and Jack came over to play and in the afternoon we had some lunch and after lunch we went to the woods to do things in the woods. Fred got hurt but not bad. He got his hand hurt by a stick so they went back to their home. Two hours later we had some sweet corn and then we had a boom fire . We were roasting marshmallows and hotdogs. It was getting dark . There were fireworks that were pretty and when they stopped we went to bed . We woke up and had some breakfast and I played some cards and then it was time to l
What I Do
by Daniel
I got up ,put on my glasses and got out of bed.I put on my suspenders .And got in the van. Time for chores and brothers and sisters get in the van too. We go to the farm.
And get to work. first get out the pails .put water in them. we add milk replacer . Hall them out to the calves .
I drive tractor bobcat 773, atv ,lawn mower . I pull things like bale wagons ,feeder wagons, chopper boxes.
I have housework to do like taking out the garbage and I clean the hallway.
My dad makes me do the dishes and I hate it. But I do it.
I am a farmer so you know.
So that what I do.
My Halloween costume
by Dawson
I have 2 different costumes. I can’t tell you yet, but I will some time. My mom went to the store to find the one I wanted, But she couldn’t find it. My sister is either going to be a puppy or a witch. Hopefully she doesn't bark me to death. Whenever she is a animal she is annoying. She acts just like that animal.
I’m going to be a deer hunter or Urkel. But I don’t know where I’m going to get the suspenders for urkel. Maybe my dad will have some for me? For a hunter I’ll need black face paint.I’m going to be a bowhunter.I can carry around a fake bow.
I might half to shoot my sister. If she barks when I shoot her I'll shoot her again or stab her again. I guess I’m going to be a hunter because my mom didn’t get me Urkel. I Wanted to be Urkel ,but my mom couldn’t find the costume. I already had the costume for the deer hunter. I almost hunt every day.
Back to my costume . I have black and green face paint. I already have all the stuff for my costume. Thats why my mom wanted me to be a hunter. I tried to put on some face paint at my house, but it didn’t work out that good. What we do on Halloween. First we go by Tom and Kitties. Then to holly and hidy . Next we go to stephenson.After that we go home. All of us are tired.
My basketball game
By Genaveve Anders
On Saturday I had a basketball game. I was so excited ! Where we were playing our game was at the Menomonie high school .When I got there I had to find my group we are the Stephenson Eagles . Once I got to my group we all lined up and went to their gym .To get started we stretch . When we were done we shot some hoops and then the game started coach had five girls go out but it was not me .
So the others girls that didn't go out like me just watch them play First we were losing it was 0 to 6 when those girls got out we went in .Then the game started again we started to make are shots. Then we did the same with are layups so when the game ended we won . The score was 22 to 19 and after that we got an hour break I went up to the stand where they sell food I got popcorn.My dad and I shared the bag he had most of it because I couldn`t have a lot after that I went to find my teammates. They were watching spongebob on there flat screen tv that they had in there lunchroom . Then we only had 5 minutes left so we went out and watch the fifth graders play for a little bit then it was our turn .
I went out with four other girls. Right away we were winning we made a lot of layups and at the end of the game we won 22 to 2 Saturday was fun and I love basketball.
My New Puppy
by Belle Light
It was the day I got home from my dads house.It was a cold and rainy day so we hurried inside my moms house.When we got inside I said “hi”to my mom and we hugged.
Once we got in the dry house I said “who are we going to play with and it is raining outside.”My mom replied “0h but you will.”I said “what do you mean?”she said “close your eyes.”I answered “um ok!”A second later I heard a little screeching sound.It sounded like a cage opening.
In a few minutes she said “open.”When she said that there was a little puppy in front of me.I was so excited I screamed at the top of my lungs.I got down and picked the cute puppy up and hugged her.I said “what should we name her?”My mom replied “how about Anna.”I said “no!”Then I got one.I said “how about Mimzy.”Everyone agreed.I showed her all around the house.Last but not least was my bedroom.
I put Mimzy on my bed and I sat next to her.I told her how I slept in my bed and how I got ready for school in the mornings.I went to my closet to show her my clothes and all of a sudden Addi my sister,did I mention her?She jumped out and scared me to death.I screamed Mimzy barked.Then my mom came in and said “is everything ok? “Is somebody hurt?”
I replied “I was going to show Mimzy my clothes and Addi jumped out and scared me.”Addi said “sorry I was just playing around.”I answered “thats ok.”Mimzy barked everyone laughed.Then my mom said “ok guys its 8:00 time to go to bed because we have to get up early for school in the morning.”So we got our pajamas on and got in bed.Mimzy hopped up
and crawled in bed with us.
At Chuck E. Cheese
By: Jordan Baril
My Brother had an amazing 9th birthday party at Chuck E. Cheese and this is how it started...
Ryan, my brother, invited his friends Logan, Wyatt, Dart, and me to his birthday. I had a blast because we all rode together in my mom’s red mini-van. My dad drove the van and my mom rode in the passenger seat.
I brought my ds and a lot of books so if we got bored we could have something to do on the ride there. On my ds we played Mario Kart. I got to play Mario Kart first because it was my ds. When I was done it was Logan’s turn, then Dart’s, then Wyatt’s, and last but not least Ryan’s turn. When I wasn’t playing I read a book. We also have two movie players in the van.
I asked my mom to put in Cats vs Dogs because it’s my favorite movie of all time!
When we got to Chuck E. Cheese we walked down a hallway. At the end of the hallway there was a person who put an invisible stamp on our wrist. The only way that you could see it was to put a light on your wrist. Then the person let us in and my mom and dad ordered pizza and tokens. We sat at an assigned birthday table and we got our tokens.
Then we played a lot of cool games. One of my favorite games is this game where you have to put a token in and it gives you like fifteen balls. It’s like bowling but you have smaller balls. You have to roll the fifteen balls up the ramp and the ball might go in the 50 points, 100 points, 500 points, or the 1,000 points. If you get 50 points the machine will give 1 ticket. If you get the 100 points you get 2 tickets and it goes until you use all of the balls. I always get the 1,000 points because I play that game a lot. I am an expert at that game.
My other favorite game is this game where you have to put a token in. You have to grab two metal bars and you get a lot of shocks until you let go. I didn’t get to play that game though because I didn’t have any tokens left. Then my dad gave me tokens and tickets to cheer me up.
Well it worked because my dad hardly used his tokens and he got a lot of tickets.
After we played games my mom told us to go to the table and eat pizza. I ran really fast because I like pizza. I was the first one to the table and I gobbled up half of the pizza. I was going to eat more pizza but my mom said to leave some pizza for Wyatt, Logan, Dart, and last but not least Ryan. I love pizza so much I started crying!! To make me stop crying my mom ordered three more pizza boxes, and I got to eat two and a half of the pizza. I also drank a lot of Mountain Dew. I really like Mountain Dew. When we ate all the pizza we left.
Wyatt got picked up by his mom. Dart and Logan rode home with us. At my house Ryan played wii with Dart. I went with Logan to his house and we played xbox.
Everyone liked Chuck E. Cheese, but I think I liked it the best.
six flags.
By Kaden Rivard
We went to six flags Great America. The first ride was the wizard. First you go about 10 feet high. Then you go down while turning and you go up again and go down while turning you can touch the ground. When we were done me and my brother went on a footsywootsy. You put in 50 cents and it gives you a foot massage by vibrating.
Then we went on a canoe. You rock back and forth entel you go straight up and down. I slipt out of the belt I had to get back in the belt.
Then we went on the American Eagle. First you go up about 40 feet high. Then drop straight down. Then you go up and corkscrew down on the side. Then you do the wave. Next you go up and get off
. Next we went on the X-FLIGHT. First you site in a padded seat a bare holds up the seat. Next you go up and do a corkscrew down then go up while turning. You could not talk because the wind got in your lungs. Then you go down and straightened out. Then you twisted sideways through a building.Next a mist sprayed us. Next you go into corkscrew down and go up then turn and get off.
Next we went on the raging bull. First you go up about 100 feet high then you go straight down. Next you go up a 100 feet while turning down. Then you go up a 100 feet high while turning down.Then you turn up then go down then turn and get off.
Next we went on the DEVIL. First you go down in a cave. Then you go up and out of the cave. Then you corkscrew down and do two loops. Next you go into a arch rocks. Then you go up and turn left then you turn right. Next you corkscrew and turn left then you turn right and get off.
Next we went on the superman. First you sit in a padded seat, The Seat flips up and you can see the ground. You go about 4o feet high and turn downwards. You go up and flip on your back and flip back on your belly. You go straight and corkscrew then turn left next you get off.
My Backyard Lake
By Katrina Nerat
My family and I changed into our swimming suits. My sisters and I looked as pretty as princesses to my dad. Andis swimming suit looked just like mine. They had a dark brown background. Dark blue flowers, with hot pink middles. And light blue edges. Ana had black and white striped swimming suit. With hot pink edges.
We went swimming at the lake in our backyard, it was awesome, and amazing. I loved it so much. I was so excited. I've never been so much excited in my whole life, because that was the first time I've ever went swimming in a lake.
This is how you get to the lake in my backyard. You go out my backdoor, and keep walking straight to a little, high deck. Then you will see stairs that go down to another deck, that leads to a little sandy spot. Which is surrounded by picker weeds. They are really picky too. I hate that picker weeds are there.
There will be an orange metal chair right by the water. You just put your towel on it. And you have to put your shoes by it to. And when you're in the water, be careful for clams that are stuck on sticks, twigs, and twigs. Really, please be careful for the very very sharp clams. I'm telling you this because, one time my little sister, Ana got cut very very deep. Well it wasn't that deep, but it was pretty deep. So follow all of the rules that I just gave you, and remember to always keep safe either in water or out of water just like I did.
So, back to the real story. When we got in the water, we played restle in the water. It was so much fun, I loved it so much! I thought, I was in the most amazing dream ever! Everyone else also thought it was fun. And they loved it too.
When my little sister, Ana got cut pretty deep, when she was riding on my big sister, Andi`s back, while she was swimming underwater.d Dad got frightened by it. He was so much frightened by Ana getting cut.
“Ana, are you alright?” “Are you hurt?” “Did you get cut?” “Please answer me!” Daddy said frightenedly.
“Ouch.” “It`s kind of hurting.” “But anything beyond that I'm alright.” Ana said with a little bit of hurtful voice in it.
“Thank god, you practically scared me to death!” I said with a little bit of madness in it, and a little bit of happiness in it too.
But Andi kind of got cut to, but not really that much. So after Ana got a bandaid on her cut we all went back out into the lake and played restle all day. But this time we made that we would watch out for any more clamshells, so no one else would get cut. But when sunset came we had to go in, wash up, and go to bed.
Camping
By Kylee Kuntze
One hot summer day our family had just gotten home from the De Young zoo. As soon as we got home it was about lunch time so my mom said she could make grilled cheese sandwiches. Yum.
When we all sat down to eat we started to think what we should do next. My dad suggested to do something outside because it was supposed to be hot all day and night.
When we were all done eating me and my little brother Cannon went down stairs in the basement,went in the heater room and looked for things to do. Then we had both seen the tent and had the same idea. Camping!!!
We ran up the steps and both said at the same time “can we go camping “ jinx you owe me a soda. We finally got them to say yes . Yes
Then we all went down stairs and got the tent out ,went outside and hammered the stakes in the ground ,slid the poles through the holes ,and propped it up. Then we went back inside and brought out some air mattresses some sleeping bags ,blankets,and pillows then set up some beds .
Then it was supper time so we went back inside and brought out some nachos into the tent and a movie player ,popcorn ,and microwave smores because it was to windy for a fire. So We got on our pajamas and got cuddled up in the tent and slowly drifted off to sleep.
the fire outside
makayla hodges
One dark spooky night I got to go outside and have a campfire with my sister,brother,mom and dad.My brother,sister and I had to get our tent before we could do eneything else.I didint want to do it because if I do somthing with my sister and brother I end up doing it by myself.
So we got the tent together and then we hooked up a radio so we could listen to music .after that my parents lite the fire and put chairs around it while my brother,sister and I set up our tent and when we were done we went to the fire by our parents .
Then we started to get bored just sitting around the fire so we were trying to think of a game to play. My sister said tag we said no. I said ghost in the graveyard we all agreed to play that game.Even my mom and dad!!
in case you were wondering what ghost in the graveyard is its a game that you play at night and somebody sits in a chair and says one o'clock two o'clock and so on until they get to twelve o’clock .While you are hiding they try to find you.while they are looking for you you silently move to the chair if you touch the chair you are safe because the chair is called the base.The last person to to touch the chair is the next person to count to twelve.
When we where done my family went inside and picked out our snacks I picked out oreos and popcorn.when we were done our whole family had pizza for dinner after that my big sister Hailey went up to her room to get her dvd player finally we we went outside and had the time of our lives but there was one more thing we had to do we had to get an extension cord so the dvd player could reach us all the way from the house to our tent which was in our backyard.finally we found one in the basement then we got in our tent and began eating our snacks and watching the movie.
my sister and i got to pick the movie so we picked out a really,really freaky movie!its only skary to my brother.The only reason why we picked out a freaky movie is because my ten year old brother is a little bit of a scaredy cat.So that night was very fun but i have to admit it my brother needs to grow up a liitle because we picked out parinomil activiteys 2. well maybe it was a little scary but not much.
Dad’s Drug Checker
by Mark Kakuk Jr
My dad when he was in the Military or the Marine corp he was the drug checker. Once my dad told a man once he got three strikes he would go to jail. The man got his first strike from dropping his cigarette pack. Dad pointed down at the ground and then put up his pointer finger. The man said “oh man.”
The next day dad said “looks like you didn’t learn your lesson.”
Then dad pointed down again,and the guy sighed and said oh man again. Then dad put up two fingers.
Then the next day the man drove in and was blabbering with friends the man was outside really talking with friends dad looked in the man's car window and told the man to look in the car there was a whole bag full of cigarettes.Then dad put up his third finger the guy was amazed. Dad told him too lean on his vehicle then dad clicked on cuffs.
24 hours later my dad went to where the guy was in jail. My dad said he was sorry to the guy. The guy said “You gave me three chances, but I didn’t learn my lesson , and now I can.”The next day dad switched jobs. Find out what job my dad got in the next story about my dad.
Munising
by Morgan
One day I went to Munising. I went with my brother and my friend. We went camping there and it was fun!!! On the way the way there we went on are ipods so we can find wifi.
The first thing we did is pay for the campsite . Me and my friend helped my dad with the campsite.Then when we were done helping my dad with the campsite we went on a bike ride.
Then we went to this mini gas station to get some pop and candy and all that kind of stuff!!!! We went back to the campsite and my grandma and grandpa came for a visit and then my dad said that we were ignoring him so we had to leave.
Then my mom came and when we were gone we heard the ice cream man and we got ice cream when we got back!!! And the ice cream had spongebob on it and it was gooooood!!!!
Then when we done with our ice cream we went one the trials and we made one to. And I think me and my friend ran right into each other and i got hurt really bad!!!!!Then in the morning we went to the beach and it was freezing but when you get use to it it will felt nice. At
night time me and my friend went down to the beach to find rocks.
Then after rocks we played catch the bat and it almost went in the fire pit. Then it got stuck up in the tree and this guy next door asked us if the bat was in the tree and I said “Yes so he said ok well I will help you get it down and he did!!!
Then we got all packed up to go and before we were leaving we went to the beach and me and my friend found a sandoom.
You should go there it is awesome!!!!!!!
THE PARTY
by noah kordish
On saturday Oct.27 2012 I had a pit party I invited 2 friends to it. Ian,my brother, invited some too.Ok lets start from the beginning I woke up on saturday and started to watch tv. I skipped breakfast but at about 10:00 or 11:00 I had lunch.
Then I played the Xbox 360 on minecraft for an hour then it was my brothers turn. Then I waited 2 hours for my turn again. Then at about 3:00 I went to my grandmas house it took about half an hour to get there. And that meant there was a half an hour before the party started.
When the party did start it took awhile for my friends and family to show up.But the people I waited for the most was my friends.The friend that showed up first was Jeff my brothers friend next was Chandler he is also my brothers friend.Then Wyatt came after him came Kaden.My grandma came into the house telling us we should get supper beforew it was all gone.
After the three of us at we went outside and played black ops with fake guns we were trying to hide from my little cousins and i'm talking about 9 or 10 of them.Then when we were hiding they found us so we ran and tried to find a better hiding place.So we jummped in the woods and they fowloed us but didn’t see us jummp in the woods.And then we started going torwards the camp once we got there the woods ended so we sprinted behind the camp.And I think they seen us sprint because they came around the other side of the camp.So we went back the way we came from.We had to sprint really far to get to the house luckly they didn’t see us.So when we got to the house we wentinside the garage where evrey body els was.
We were in there for a while then the people wearing masks came out and handed us candy.We went inside and started a candy war it was fun.Then we started playing HALO 1 and HALO 2.After a while we went down by the bon fire and told about 1 or 2 ghost stories then started tackling each other for fun then my brother and his friends joined and it was hard tackling Jeff and Chandler. Then we went to bed.Me and Kaden couldent go to bed so we stayed and Wyatt just fell asleep right away.
Then we stayed up til 2:00am then my brother and Chandler came in our room to tried to flash us with his flashlight app on his ipad. but he failed after 2 min Jeff came in too.In the morning me and Wyatt where the first ones to wake up.For breakfast I had cocoa puffs and Wyatt had pancakes then my brother, Jeff and Chandler woke up. They had pancakes too. after that we rode four wheelers Ian was driving the big four wheeler Wyatt,Chandler,Jeff, and I were in the trailer that was hooked up to the four wheeler.In the four wheeler there was sticks so we started throwing them at Kaden because he was on a different four wheeler.But we kept missing.Then his father came to pick him up and Jeff rode that other four wheeler so we did the same thing to him.When Jeffs turn was up Wyatts father came to pick him up so Jeff and Chandler where the only gests left at the party.Then we stoped riding.Ian went up into the house but Chandler,Jeff, and I stayed outside and played Mississippi.I won.Then we played pit party. We didn't get to finish cause first Jeff's mom came and picked him up,a couple minutes later Chandlers mom came and picked him up he was the longest survivor there.
How I sprained my ankle
by James Coldren
I was with my brother Spencer and my cousin Lucas and we were in our basement and we were riding our scooter’s. We were doing tricks and having fun.We jumped a piece of paper and I fell and I couldn’t move my foot I sat down on a lawn chair and my mom came downstairs and looked at my foot.She took me to the doctor and she said I have to go to the hospital to get x rays and to see if it was fractured or broken. I was there for an hour I got an cast and crutches and some candy and it was the day of Halloween.Next we went to get my stuff and my mom spent although of money on me. When I got home I had to rest m y foot and get some sleep.The next day I was going to school because my mom said I was.I was going for Halloween I did not get candy or a treat because none of the people liked me. I saw Jordan and Ryan we said hi to each other and we went on with my brother and cousin my dad picked us up.When I got home I got to eat and I went to bed and fell asleep and the. Next day I had to go to school my foot still hurt and I used my crutches. I was the ref for the football game I had to go up and down hills.I got home by my aunt and we went to the bank and the store.
I was on crutches for three more days I was not happy because i had to go to my cousin's house for their party.
Chappee Rapids Stories10-9-12
Chappee Webber Learning Center
Perla Becerra
I went to Chappee Webber learning enter and it took about 50 minutes to get there .So we read are way there when we got there first we got of bus they split us in to groups 8. The first station that we went to was the Logging Bob Birsson was telling us about what they did in the old day with wood .They told us when it snows they would pat the snow down and put water on it . when it is spring the snow melt it would be much easier to put the Logs in to the water . Then after that was done let us fashion 2men saw and we got a tree cookies and we got to keep I
So we went on, We went to the native Americans John Helfert Taught us about sticks ,you get to sticks sand grab the flower and grab the rise of the plant and put in a boat and keep doing that until the boat is full then.Theylet us try a drink that tasted vary gross but it is good for you .after that he told us that a native marican would grab. A bone that was so smooth and when you took a shower and when they were done they would grab the buffalobone and wipe there selfs with it .Iwonder why they do not use towels.
Then after that we went to the native . Denise Talortoled us about the white pine . Has 5 nedles and she told us more and more and then she showed us flower. She said that the flower can have a lot of bees and flys that is why she did not let us touch them. Then she showed us the water. She told us were the water was going to we told them that it was connected to the river. I took a picture of the water and Iam going to keep it. For everandthen after the water we went on to the next station.
The other station we went to the furtrade the man was telling us about that the beaver skins cost a lot of money his guy wanted to trade a blanket for the bever skin .he told us about how they would cut them.he would tell us about how they took the skin and the stinky smell out. After that we went back on the bus then we went to the park
Chappee Webber Lerning Center
Kaden Rivard
Our 4th grade class went to chappee webber learning center. First we went to the Native Americans station. We learned that they used horn's from deer to cut the bark off trees to make siding for their house's. They used sticks to hit the rice off the plant into the boat. Now John Helfert gave us a sample of the juice they made it was really sower. He sowed us the Indian war club. It was a piece of wood ball on top. Next he showed us his towel that was a buffalo rib it was slim. He showed us that the girls gutted the animals.
Next we went to the Nature station. First Mis.Taler showed us Gold Rod. She told us that Louis Chappee was a fur trader. She told us that white birch bark is good fire starter. Now she showed us a plant that looked like Poison iv. But it grows around trees and has five leaves.
Next we went to the fur trading center. He told us about the fur trad. He said that a fur traders life was hared. Wen they got the fur they went and traded it in at trad post. Then he let us pet the fur he had.
Next we went to the logging. He said that the logger came to Michigan for the white pine. He told us that they poured water on the snow so that the sled wold go on the snow easier then he let us use the two man saw. Now we went to the park.
Chappee Rapids
By Alana Kozlowski
On Tuesday September 18th my class went to Chappee Weber Learning Center. There I learned interesting things I never knew before. My first station was Native Americans. The person was a guy and his name was John Helfert. I learned that the Indians made their own combs. One was a long one and there was a short one too. I found out that Mullan weeds were tobacco for the Indians. Wild rice grows in water. They caught the rice with two poles in their canoes. Ding ding a bell rang which meant it was time for a new station.
My next station was Nature. The person talking was Denise Taylor. She talked to us about poison ivy. She even stepped in it! The lady told us that Louis Chappee lived for 90 years! That was a long time to live back then. We got to see his gravestone that was gray. She told us that a White Pine trees bundle has five needles. W-h-i-t-e that’s one letter for each needle. There are a lot of neat looking tree bark and leaves to look at. Ding ding there goes the bell again.
Afterthat station was Fur Trading. None of us remember his name. He told us that many people traded for tea, liquor and other things. He had a lot of fur there. The guy had Skunk fur, Weasel fur, and 2 or 3 other kinds. He told us that voiger means to travel. Wait it was already time to go and the bell never rang.
And our very last station was Logging. Bob Brisson was the Logging person. I learned something I never knew before. It was that White Pine floats! Did you know that? The loggers cut the trees into 16 feet each. He told us the same thing about White Pine bundles. We got to use the two man saw. You had to pull back and forth over and over again. Then we heard the bell ring to leave, so we walked back to the bus. I had fun and learned new things.
ChappeeWebber Learning Center
By Ashton Doyal
I never went to Chapppee Webber Learning Center before so it was completely new to me.The first station was about Native Americans.John Helfert told us about them.did you know they could make any design they wanted on their pipe? He let us try this really sour juice.it was like I had 15 war heads in my mouth .Then he told us about a plant that has milk inside of it to treats warts. Then he showed us some arrow heads that station was really interesting.
The next station we went to was the nature station it was told by Denis Taylor we looked at a plant called a golden rod which is a very interesting plant.Then someone in the group he was an adult asked why there was poison ivy growing in a tree . But she said it was not poison ivy but a different plant. She could tell because it had five leaves. Then we went to see Louis Chappee’s grave stone she doesn’t know if that’s were he was actuallyburied. Then she said there were about 40 other bodies buried there. Them words gave me goose bumps for the rest of the day. Then she talked about how some trees were there before Louis Chappee was there which was 150 years ago three of trees are 300 years old. Then she walked into a bunch of poison ivy she said no one go near it.
The next station we went to was fur trading unit told by a real fur trader. He said there was three types of people the trapper the trader and the voyager. He had beaver fur which is the most valuable fur on the market.He also taught us that a trapper would spendseveral months alone in the woods He would trap animals with his traps. The voyager would spend several months on the water also he would have a crew with him and whenever there was a hole in the boat they would stop on shore and eat sleep and fix the holes. The fur trader would trade any fur he or she could. Plus if to people met in the woods one of them would pull out his or her pipe and if the other person took it they would make peace for then.
The last station we went to was the logging station told by Bob Brisson. He talked about how they put water on the ground and let it freeze in the winter the water would freeze on the ground and an ox would pull sixteen foot logs on a sled and send it down stream were they will be cut chappee rapids was supper fun but we had more adventures coming up.
Chappee Rapids
By: Ryan Baril
Our 4th grade class went on a field trip to Chappee Webber learning center. We all had fun.
The first group that we went to is logging. The Americans chopped down trees and cut them into 16 foot logs. Then they put the logs on the sleigh. They used horses to pull the sleigh. The Americans packed the snow down and made a path in the snow. They put water in the path and let it freeze over night. Then they put the sleigh on the ice path. The horses pulled the sleigh on the Menominee River. In the spring the logs float down the river to the saw mills. When they get to the saw mills they get cut. At the end of this station we cut wood cookies.
The next station that we went to is the Native Americans station. The Indians went in canoes and put the rice in baskets in the canoes. The rice grows in the water so it is wild rice. And they ate lot of plants like milkweed. Also they make sour juice. They don’t have a towel so they used a buffalo rib to dry themselves off.
The next station is the Nature station. The people who lived in those days lived 30-40 years old. They go to work when they are 5 years old. They told us what poison ivy is. We went on a hike. A White Pine has 5 pine needles in a bunch. Then we went to the Menominee River. It was really cold but it was fun!
The next station we went to is fur trading. This station is the last station that we went to.
The Native Americans made canoes and master canoes. Plus they made weapons like knives and spears and guns. They also traded weapons. The Native Americans lived in the woods.
Dear Chappee Webber teachers,
I had the best time at your place. It was so cool learning about everything you showed our class. I liked that you invited our class and I'd like to say thank you. And I hope that I can come in the summer and show my grandmother I bet she will like it.
It was so interesting to learn about every thing that you told about it the part I liked the best was learning about Indians and 2 was leaning about wolds men and then. It was leaning about this old. Man that told us a story and then we got to touch his furs my lest favorite was learning about trees and leaves And a dead man. but they were all fantastic and I had a lot of fun and then it we went to the pork.
D’Artagnon
chappee webber
Daniel Granskog
I went to chappee webber lerning center. First was native americars with John Helfert. He teached about the indin girls and boys do, buffalo rib, pipies ,arrows. Next was nature with Denise tayler . We saw lewis chappee,s grave. There was wild aspangys by an old pump. Talked about trees . Next was fur tradeing . He talked about tradeing fur. we touch the fur. AND. The indin smoked every 2 hour. I wish someone said how they lit the pipie.
Next was loging with bob brisson. The logs or cut 16 feet . Before the civl war axs wor use aftore the war the two man saw was made. I cut wood with one. Then we when to the park.
Chappee Rappids
Dawson Cole
I went to chapped Webber learning center. Well first we were traveling down there reading are books. Finally we got off the bus. First we split up in groups. My first group was logging. Bob Brinson was going to talk about it. The people who wanted white pine cut it by axe until the two man saw came. When winter came they hauled logs on ice with the horses. They would pat the trails down so the horses could get farther with the logs. It would be easier for them to haul down by the river. When all the ice is gone they would let gravity take it down stream . so the windmill can cut it up. We got to use a old two man saw. I don’t know what it is called I call it a two man saw. I got to see a white pine tree and how many needles it has. I got to see a pinecone to. My favorite part was when I got to cut with Jordan.
Now it is time to move to fur trading. First we went throw a trail and sat down. Next he talked about this buffalo. You know how most people use towel well Indians used buffalo bones to wipe off. He talked about this juice that we got to drink. It tasted really sour. Next we went to the nature station. We saw golden wooed there. Denis Taylor said if you don’t see animals eating it you shouldn’t. It is called poison ivy. Now it is time for native American. I lost my pencil there. Now we are going to the park.
Chappee Webber Learning Center
By Gena Anders
One day my class and I went to Chappee Webber learning center it is a place where people tell you what happen back in the past. When we were there we had stations .My first station was logging we learned is that when people came here the first tree they wanted to cut down was the white pine once they cut that down they cut that into 16 foot logs and when they were done cutting white pine they put it in the river and when the logs got to the mill they sold them in a big city. The city they sold the logs in is Chicago when they were done talking about logging we got to us a two man saw that was fun .That was the last thing we did in logging. I have three more stations to go to are next station is. Our next station is Native Americans with John Helfert. John talked to us about Indians and he told us they use buffalo bones to get all of the water off because they didn’t have towels. John made some juice out of tree sap and we got to drink it. It was sour but still good. The way that Indians brush their hair was with wood. They would find a piece of wood and thin it out. Then they would cut into some small strips and brush their hair with it. That’s what we learned. I love Chappee Webber Learning Center, it was fun.
Chappe Rapids
By Isabelle Light
One day my class went on a field trip to Chapppe Weber Learning Center. We got on the bus and we had to read the whole way there. It took about half an hour to get there and when we got parked we went over the rules. When we were done with the rules we got out of the bus, and we split up into three groups. Our group was going to the Native American station first. The one that was teaching is John Helford. What I learned is that they use buffalo ribs to dry off after a shower and, they found out that medicine for warts came from milkweed. I also learned that the Menominee River has a mouth full of water, one mile long. Oh I almost forgot to tell you that the Native American Indians called their houses wiggelo, I thought that was pretty funny.
Our next station was the nature station. The teacher’s name was Denise Taylor. What I learned from this station is that Louise Chapppe lived for ninety years, that’s a long time. I also learned that the white pine has five needles in a group. Do you want to know how to remember? Well, I’ll tell you anyway. A group has five needles and W-H-I-T-E has five letters.
Fur trading station was next. What I learned from this station is that voyager means travel. I also learned that the forest is called jubway. The man that was teaching traded for tea and, liquor. When he was done talking he let us come up and touch the fur, it felt very soft. Then he told Katrina to come over by him and he put skunk fur on her head. He said that some people use them for hats. Then he told Dar’t to come over by him and he put the skunk’s fur on his head.
Our last station was logging. What I learned from this station is that trees are cut by sixteen feet. I also learned that white pine trees float in water. The one that was teaching let us come up and, use a two man saw. Katrina and, I cut all the way to the bottom of the wood. I let Katrina have the wood we cut because I got to keep another piece of wood. When we got back to Mrs. Nuttall, we got in line and got on the bus. When we were settled in our seats we left to go to Henes Park and then the museum. I had fun at Chappe Weber Learning Center and I wish to go their again.
Chappee Webber Learning Center
James Coldren
My class and I went to Chappee Webber Learning Center. First,we learned about logging in the past. Logging was hard in the past because they had to cut the trees into 16 foot logs. Then they shipped them down the Menominee River on a boat or on water. It sounds cool to do that. Chicago is far away so how do they get the logs there with out watching them?
The next station was Native Americans. We had some juice, it was sour and tart. It tasted bad. Then we learned about when the Indians took care of the earth because they only got that one special treat a year. Then we learned about when the Indians had long hair. They needed a brush so they got a piece of wood to put in their hair. Did you know what they used for a towel? They used a buffalo bone for a towel.
Then we went to the Nature station. We saw poison ivy and poison tree. It is rare to find because it is only in certain places. Then we smelled a leaf that has a mint smell but it would be disgusting to eat. Later we saw milkweed and golden rod. The milkweed had butterfly food on it but no butterflies came because it was so dry out.
The next station was Fur Trading. At Fur Trading we learned about when they traded fur and pipes. There was beaver, bobcat and deer fur that we got to touch, It felt good. I liked the bobcat the most because it had eye holes and you could see the nose. I liked Chappee Webber Learning Center and I hope you go there soon because you will have a good time there.
CHAPPEE RAPIDS
by Jordan Baril
One hot summer day I went to Chappee -Webber Learning Center. It was fun because I learned a lot of things. One thing I learned was about Logging. I learned that the Menominee river has a mouth that is 1 mile across. I also learned that before the Civil War you had to cut down a tree with an ax. In the winter the logger will cut down the tree and would put the logs on the ice so when the ice melts the log will float down the river and go to the sawmill. Then the sawmill will cut the log up.
The next station I went to is the Native American station. Native Americans made canoe's out of bark. Rubabo was made of water and other things the Native Americans could find. The Native American's made canoes that were 36feet long! That is so cool.
Later I went to the Fur trading station. There I learned that if you live of the land you have to know how to pick the plant you are going to pick;when to pick the plant;and how to cook the plant . I also drank this juice from the summo tree. I like it because it's really, really soar.
Next I went the Nature Station. Did you know that white pine nettles have five nettles? I didn't. I also learned about poison ivy. Did you know that poison ivy has three leave? I didn't. After that I went to the park on the yellow bus. I ate lunch there and also went on trails. Last I went to the museum.
Chappee Rapids
Katrina Natallya Nerat
It was so much fun at Chappee-Webber Learning Center. I learned a lot of very very interesting things.
The first station I went to was Native Americans. John Helfert was teaching about Native Americans. He taught me that a long time ago the American Indians use to collect wild rice by scrapping it into their canoes. And John also let me taste sumac juice. Its good for you, but its also really really sour.
The next station I went to was Nature. Denise Taylor was teaching about Nature. She took me out on a hike. She taught me about a White Oak tree. Then she taught me about Poison Ivy, and now I know everyone is allergic to Poison Ivy.
The next station I went to was the Fur Trading. I have no idea who was teaching Fur Trading. But he was a man. So he taught me how much all of the fur cost. He also let me touch the fur. And he put skunk fur on my head! It was disgusting, grouse, and cruel.
And the last station I went to was Logging station. Bob Brisson was teaching Logging. So he taught me about people who came and farmed. And he taught me about saws, axes, and how they were used. But Bob also let me cut a little peace of wood off a little log.
I love goeing
Chappee rapids
By Kylee Kuntze
One day our fourth grade class took a trip to the Chappee webber learning center. The trip was fun and exciting so heres what we did.
When we got on the bus to go there of course it was packed. But luckily my friend Gena was up
ahead in the line so she had gotten seat. So me and my friend Morgan sat with her. Our seat was crowded but we made it there.
As soon as we got there and had gotten off the bus we were divided into groups. My friends Alana and Belle I were all in the same group with some other people. Then we got a group leader ares was Daniels mom.
Then we went to the first station it was the native American station. I learned some things there like wild rice grows in lots of water, juice is a treat but its super sour , did you no that they yoused buffalo ribs to dry them off when they get wet, and another thing is that at family reunons they would place the chairs in cycle so everyone could see each other.
Then we went to the next station it was the nature station I learned at this station that Lewis chappee lived for ninety years thats a long time two hundred years ago , and the tree living here lived longer than Lewis Chappee did and I see it right now, and one more thing is that Golden rode is pollinated by wasps and bees.
Next we went to was the fur trading station some things I learned there is that they trade for tea,licker,and lots of other things. And did you now that there was a master canoe thats thirty seven feet long and five feet wide made of birch bark and there is a pipe and pouch and one more thing is that white mans tobacco is very valuable.
Then we moved on to the very last station it was the logging station I had there but here is what I learned. Did you now that the white pine trees needles come in groups of five do you now why thats because the word white has five letters in it ,another thing is that they would always cut trees by sixteen feet, and that in the winter they would pour water on the road so it would tern to ice and make it slipperier and easier to move . Then we got to cut the wood with a too man saw. It was hard and fun.
Then when all the groups had gone to every station we boarded the bus. I had fun at the chappee webber learning center and leard a lot too and I hope I can go there again.
Chappee Rapids
Makayla Hodges
On Tuesday September eighteenth I went to chappee webber learning center and I learned a lot about the great out doors.one of the centers was the nature station denise Taylor told my class and I a lot of names of leaves and we also got to see chappees grave .
Another station was the logging station that is where bob brisson told us about wood.did you know that white pine has five needles I did.the reason why it does have five needles is because the word white has five letters
Another center was the native American center that is where jhon helfeart told us what tools native americans used and how they used them I also learned what native Americans used instead of towels after bathing they used a buffaloes bones from its ribs.i thought that was very groase.
Another canter was the fur trade that is where we got taught what Indians did and what they traded for I learned that beaver skin was the most popular I also learned that the Indians would trade for pipes and Tabaco to put it in the pipe they would also trade for fur coats. Well I hope that you get to go to chappee webber learning center and see how fun it really fun it is.
Chappee Rapids
Mark Kakuk
Hello my name is Mark. I went to Chappee –Webber Learning center September the 18th 2012.
Our class went to are first station it was Native American. Poso means hello in Indian. All of our class tasted a really tart juice it tasted horrible it tasted nasty. “UCK!” I said. We also saw arrow heads, and the first ever coin! There was also a battle club and it was made out of bone.
Are Nature station was next I saw poison ivy. There was also White pine I knew it was because there was five needles in a bunch. I also saw a ash tree. Our class saw an old pump wasps live in it
Then was are Fur Trading station. I sat down with my friends Noah and Kaden. I saw Skunk fur and I also saw Mink fur. It looks like Weasel fur. There was beaver fur too it was so soft. Now it’s almost time for ring ring ring almost finished my sentence.
Now it’s are Logging station we learned that they have to cut logs 16 feet long. We got to cut a piece of wood off a branch. the first saw for Noah was hard the second one wasn’t as hard for Noah. It was also are last station.
Here’s some facts Louis Chappee was born in 1766 and died in 1856 10 more years he would be 100 yrs old! In are second station we saw Louis Chappees’ grave site it isn’t his exact grave. Will every one that’s reading this please go to Chappee- Webber learning center. Now I’m going to the park for lunch. After that our class is going to the museum. Here’s another fact. How do you now a White pine is a White pine? There are five needles in a bunch if you now that match it with white in white pine. They both have five don’t they. That’s how you now a white pine is a white pine.
Chappee webber learning center
Morgan Anderson
logging
I went to Chappee Webber learning center. I went to the first station and it was logging. The loggers used axes and wedges to cut down tree's. They would use the stamper to stamp the white pine log's would know where it came from. A stamper is a thing that has 2 sides. There is an X on one side and an H on the other side.
Native American's
Then we went to the next station and it was Native American's and they would use these 2 stick's. When they go down the river they would find this special rice. They would take the 2 sticks and move them slowly until they see the rice. They would shake the little plant and go to the other side and do the same thing. Then he got the juice from a tree and he mixed it with something. The juice was red and smelled like fruit punch. When I tasted it was sour, I did not like it. Kennedy said that she liked it and wanted mine. I said she could have a little bit. Then we took a picture together. The Indians used this kind of plant and they would use it for warts. It was called milk weed.
Nature
The next station was Nature. I learned a lot at that station. Lewis Chappee died there, he would not leave the land. We went down a trail and found another milk weed plant. Then we found a plant that smelled like mint, it smelled fresh. Finally we went down the Menominee River and it was kind of dirty.
Fur Trading
The next station was Fur Trading. We talked about the fur trade. I learned that beaver skin was the most popular kind of skin, it was soft. The fur traders would look for beaver skin for 2 hours and then they smoked their pipes. These are the people who taught us; Logging Bob Brisson, Native Americans John Helfert, Nature Denise Taylor, Fur Trading unknown. You should go to Chappee Rapids, it was awesome.
CHAPPEE RAPIDS
By Noah Kordish
My class and I went to Chappee Rapids which is a learning place for kids. We went there for a school field trip. The first station we went to was the Native Americans station. I learned that to survive they take rice off of a rice plant. Then there was a plant that if you take a leaf off of it, it will leak out milk. There was another plant that produced liquid too but I forgot what its name was and the liquid was sour when we tasted it. Then the guy told us what the Native Americans used as tobacco. The tobacco came from a tobacco plant. Then he told us what they smoked it in, the thing that they smoked it in is made out of red stone or something like that.
The next station was the nature station. And there was a grave of a guy who died there. His name is Louis Chappee and he lived from 1766 and died before 1851. They also have a poison ivy patch there and I learned poison ivy has three leaves on it. Then we walked over to a plant that was so soft when you feel it.
Next was the fur trading station. The fur traders usually travel on land. They also trap far away from their homes so they have to sleep in the huts they make. They eat what they trap but they kept the skins of the animals.
The last station we went to was the logging station and I liked it. To transport white pine you can
Put it in the river and float it down stream. After that we got to cut a piece of wood with a two man saw. When it was over I couldn’t believe how much I learned.
Chappee Rapids
by Riley
On Tuesday September 18, 2012 I went with my class to Chappee Weber Learning Center. Its a place to learn about the past. The first group we went to was the Native American station ran by John Helfert. We learned about what the Indians use. We learned that the Indians took canoes and took two sticks and shook a weed that had rice on it. After they chopped it they picked it. The Indians used buffalo bones for towels. We also tried some juice from a sumac tree. It was sour! Ring ring right time for the next station.
The next group we went to was the Nature station ran by Denise Taylor. We learned things in nature at that station. We learned that the white pine has five needles because white is five words. And did you know that poison ivy has three leaves? Then we talked a little about how rocks get in the ground. We also learned about all kinds of weeds. One of the weeds smelled like spray. Ring ring ring time for the next station.
The next group we went to was the fur trading station. We learned that the Indians smoked pipes. The Indians had only 3 canoes to trap the animals. They had to take the canoes to trap the animals. Then we learned how wide the Menominee River is. After he told us that he let us all touch the fur he had.
The last group we went to was the logging station ran by Bob Brisson. We learned how they chopped down wood. The Indians had a trailer with water so they could dump it on the snow then it froze overnight. So then the next day it would be easy to haul the wood. After he told us that we got to use a two man saw. I didn’t get it at first but I go the hang of it. And that was my day at Cappee Weber Learning Center.
THE END
Chappee Rapids
by Paige Cappaert
One day my class went to Chappee Rapids, it's a outdoor learning museum about the history of Michigan
The first station my group went to was logging. Did you know that before the loggers were the fur traders ? Or that people mostly logged white pine? Know why 'cause it's lightweight and strong. White pine was transported by water always even though after the civil war people started to transported it by train. Did you know that loggers always cut trees into 16 foot pieces? They were cutting some big trees then weren't they. In the logging business there was a person with a giant ruler who measures the end of the log then writes it down then stamps it with a double sided hammer that has the company and camp sign. Did you know why white pine is called white, it's needles are green it's cones are brown and it's bark is gray so why is it called white. 'Cause it's wood is white! Then we got to use a two-man saw my partner was Morgan.
The next station we went to was the Native Americans with John Helfort. Know whats really important to some tribes of Indians? Wild rice, they collected it like this one person in a canoe would row slowly while the other person with two long sticks would tap the rice into the canoe carefully so it wouldn't fall off. Also Indian tobacco kinnikninik is only harvested in the fall. They make there pipes out of a soft stone that is only found in Minnesota. Funny thing though they never fought there. I love the combs they made there was one with really thick fingers and one with really skinny fingers. You know the towels we use but the Indians used a buffalo rib to scrape the water off of them. I think it would be cool to try that some time. I wonder what works better a bone or a towel? The sumac juice tasted really sour though!!
Then we went to the Nature station with Denise Taylor. Here's some fun facts about nature. The ash tree has a compound leaf that means it's a couple of leaves. Did you know that buck thorn is poisonous and it's an invasive plant that means it's not supposed to be here. Here's a fact that I'm sure you don't know. White pine has 5 needles per bundle. I remember that by w-h-i-t-e 5 letters 5 needles. Lewis Chappee was born in Canada ,but it could have been here 'cause it was Canada at the time. And he died here. He lived from1776-1856. Did you know there's no more rapids in the Menominee river? Logging evened it all out. And Wisconsin is on the other side.
The next station was fur trading. Do you know the order of which Michigan was controlled by? First the French then the British. The french made canoes ,but they weren't made very well. The biggest one could hold 14 men and 346 pounds of pelts. The men who rowed the canoes were only about 5 feet tall, but that's how they wanted them to be. And they had to be able to sing otherwise they wouldn't get hired. Know what they ate rubaboo a mixture of dried meat ,nuts,grease,berries,corn meal,and what ever else they could find. They always sang too. Did you know that they smoked there pipes every 2 HOURS. I'd get sick!!!!!! Then we got to feel some furs I liked the mink the best.
I had a fun and interesting time at Chappee Rapids. I learned a lot ,but I can't decide which station. I liked best.
Our Fiction Stories
3/28/12Friendship
By Jasmine J. Gibellina
Onceupon a time in a far away kingdom there lived a girl and her name was Brittney. Brittney had a best friend her name was Courtney. They both lived in Lilliput along with tons and tons of other people like widows, peasants, rich kids and their parents, poor kids and their parents and orphans. But Brittney and the rest of her friends weren’t poor nor were they rich. They were right in the middle of the poor and of the rich.One thing that was different about Lilliput was their language. Instead of sad they said forlorn. They also said well really nothing different. Nothing was ever slow in Lilliput. Almost everyone was very busy with their jobs, with their children, and doing chores and shopping. But some were just talking to one another.
Like five people, Brittney and her four friends. But as of right know it was just Courtney and Brittney. That’s were our story begins.
Brittney and Courtney had so many good times together just them and sometimes with their other friends Grace, Jenny, and Kelly. They all have brown hair except for two of them Grace and Kelly had blond hair. Brittney had light blue eyes just like Courtney and Grace. Kelly and Jenny had light green eyes that were almost the same color as fresh green summer grass. They were all very pretty.
Brittney and Courtney had always and will always been best friends for as long as they could remember even through thick and thin.Even in third grade when they didn’t even play together Brittney really didn’t know why, she only had a guess because nothing really happened and her guess was because they were in different classes, but she had no idea. The only thing she knew was that they were still best friends.
They always hung out over the weekends and in the summer but even though they did that together Brittney still felt left out because she was the only one out of her friend’s that was not playing with Courtney. She had a forlorn look every day and she really never talked that much either. She just talked when she got called on and when someone asked her a question. She was really forlorned but she was trying to keep her head up. She felt like their friendship was getting torn apart and that it could not be fixed but she was wrong. (At least at that time.)
After that year of not playing with Courtney at recess, they finally got in the same class and that year they started to play with each other again and they had an even better friendship than before.
They always played together every recess with Grace, Jenny, Kelly.The only bad thing about that was she never got to play alone with Courtney. Just the two of them together and talk with one another. L She didn’t care so much about it though.
The next morning was bad for Brittney. At recess they were on the jungle gym. When they got to the top of the slides they saw Taylor and Haley coming. So they got down as fast as they could and then started to run away. They followed for a while but then they stopped. Brittney and the rest stopped running too. They started talking then Jenny said, “It’s nice to have us four musketeers playing together right?”
“Yes, but there’s five of us, bye Jenny.” said Courtney.
Then Jenny said, “Ya Brittney bye.”
After a while of going back and forth like that Courtney called a meeting but Brittney couldn’t be in it because it was about if she could be a musketeer. So they put her around the corner of the building so she couldn’t hear what they were saying. After a while they came back to tell her what they decided. They told her she couldn’t be a musketeer. Courtney asked, “Do you understand?”
Brittney said in a soft voice, “No I don’t get it. Why can’t I be a musketeer?”
“It’s hard to explain.” Courtney said. Trying not to hurt her feelings anymore than she knew she already had. “That doesn’t mean we still can’t be BFF’s.” Courtney said softly. Brittney started to cry a little, but she kept trying to keep from being a cry baby.
Courtney said, “Come on Brittney you can play with us, but just for this recess.”
So Brittney went with them, but she still was sad inside and she felt like they didn’t like her, but she knew that wasn’t true. She knew that they would always be best friends know matter what.
After the bell rang it was time for writing and Courtney sat by Brittney since they weren’t going to play with each other at recess any more. (As far as they knew.)
They got a lot of time to do writing but soon it was lunch time. They had sat next to one another at lunch, and they talked to one another too. It was like what happened at recess didn’t happen at all.
After lunch, time went by so fast, and it was already time for computers. Their seats that they sat in had always been right next to each other all year. After they sat down and got started,
Courtney asked, “So do you get it now?” Brittney didn’t know what she was talking about, so she said,
“Get what?”
Courtney was confused. “You know what I mean. So do you get it now?” Courtney asked again.
Brittney replied once again, “Get what fractions, and science? (She said that because she didn’t really understanding it before.) Yes I do thank you for being so considerate Courtney. That was very nice of you to be thinking of me.”
“No do you get it now you know the thing? Do you get the four musketeers?” Courtney said trying to keep her voice under control.
“Oh that. No. Sorry I just don’t get the four musketeers.” Brittney said in a sad voice.
“I’ll talk to you later Courtney.” continuedBrittney with a frown on her face.
When they got back to the classroom Courtney asked, “So what don’t you get?”
“Everything is what I don’t get.” Brittney said softly.
“What part or everything don’t you get Brittney?”
“I don’t get anything like how I can’t play with you, how you can’t just make a musketeer, how I get in the way of you Jenny, Grace, and Kelly, and how you guys can’t have anyone else as a musketeer, and why you promised to never let anyone else be a musketeer. That’s what l don’t get. So did I explain everything better this time?”
Courtney actually got confused with what was so confusing about it. “I’m sorry that you don’t get it but that’s not my fault. I tried to explain it,” Courtney said in a sad, low voice.
“It’s ok,” replied Brittney.
After their conversation they both went back to their seats. The rest of the day Brittney was thinking about the Musketeers and she was really trying to understand, but she couldn’t.
Then the bell rang to go home. On the bus ride she talked to Grace and some other people until she got home.
When she walked in the door she thought, “Hmmm, I’m really tired! I think I’ll just go to bed right now.” As she headed down the hall she thought about how good it was going to feel when she flops down into her nice, soft bed and covered up in her favorite fluffy pink blanket.
It didn’t take her long to fall asleep. The night went so fast that when she woke up she thought it was midnight but it was actually 6:00 in the morning! She rolled out of bed and whipped eyes as she picked out her clothes for the day. When the bus came she began to worry about what would happen at school.
She slowly walked down the stairs of the bus still unable to get rid of those anxious feelingsshe had. But, things did not go the way she expected them to. Not at all! Not even one little bit how she had expected. It went…It went…AMAZING!
When she walked into the school she saw Courtney, Grace, Kelly and Jenny. Well that wasn’t the exciting part. The exciting part was when Brittney got to class.
When she sat down she started to talk to Courtney and somewhere in the conversation, just somewhere, something came up that wasn’t really supposed to. Which was “Can I play with you at recess?” …and Courtney actually said YES!
Brittney was so happy, but it seemed to take forever for the recess bell to ring. When it did Brittney was so excited. She finally got to play with Courtney and the rest of her friends. From that day on nothing ever changed in Lilliput and they all lived happily after…even though Brittney never did quite understand why she couldn’t be a Musketeer back then.
3-27-12 Bell and her Dog Sunny By: Emily
Once there lived a little girl named Bell.
Bell was ten years old and her mom and dad would never let her have a dog The reason they would not let her have a dog was because when her dad was three he got bit by a dog. He got bit by a dog was because he was at a park and there was a dog that was a stray. It was afraid of humans and it bit her dad.
Bell’s parents let her have a rabbit a cat and even a horse. Ever since Bell was five she always adored dogs.
One day Bell was outside on her swing set and she saw a yellow spec in the field and Bell ran to it and it was a dog without a collar. She knew that her parents would not let her keep the dog so Bell tried to avoid her parents looking at her. So Bell went into her garage and she saw an old yellow rain jacket and Bell rapped the dog in the rain jacket and then she brought the dog up to her room and put her in Bell’s closet. Then Bell went down to the kitchen and then she went to the fridge and Bell got some left over ham.
Then she went back up to her room and the dog kind of looked like it had already ate then all a sudden Bell heard something coming up to her room and then she saw something orange by her door and then Bell said Marley. Then Bell walked gave Marley and Marley ate the ham up real ate the ham up real quick.
Bell then set her alarm clock to 6:00 then hopped into her bed and then she fell asleep and then she woke up to a beeping alarm. Bell got dressed and then got dressed and Bell tried to find one of her biggest t-shirt. Bell found a really big sweat shirt. Bell then put the dog into her sweat shirt. Bell walked over to her driveway then the bus arrived and Bell got onto the bus and everyone was laughing at Bell.
Bell felt like something was missing so Bell looked into her backpack and her math book was missing. The bus stopped and Bell got off slowly Bell’s friends was waiting for her. Bell’s friend Ally asked her why do you look so chubby. Then Bell said follow me and she went over to a stall and pulled out a yellow furry dog and Sophie asked what are you going to name it? Bell replied and said how about we name it Sunny and all the friends said that it was a good idea.
Bell said bye to all her friends and then she started walking home because she didn’t want to be made fun of. So Bell walked home. Bell heard Sunny moaning and dust rubbing on her legs. Bell was almost home and she was sweating like a dog. Bell walked up the hill because she did not want to get in trouble.
Bell was almost up to her room and her dad was standing right in front of her. Bell said “hi.” Bell’s dad replied and said your mom is searching for you on the street! And why are you wearing that huge sweat shirt. Her dad said go to your room right now! Then she ran right into her room as fast as she could. Bell fell fast asleep, and Bell had a dream that her dad said can I have a Sunny side up egg for breakfast. Then all a sudden she woke up to a loud shouting sound. It was her dad then a loud stomping sound. Bell peaked out her door and her mom was crying. Bell ran out of her room and she said I’m sorry mom Bell’s mom replied and said I was worried sick for you. Then Bell said do you want me to get you anything she said just get me water. Bell returned back with water and her moms said just go to bed now. Bell went to her room and she forgot all about Sunny so she looked in her closet and she was fast asleep. And she didn’t even look like she was hungry.
Bell went to her bed and fell fast asleep. Bell woke up to a voice that seemed similar. She opened up her eyes and it was her dad. Bell said hi daddy. Then he said hi I’m going to live with grandma Swindler because mommy and I aren’t doing too well. Oh alright. Bell got dressed but this time she wasn’t going to bring Sunny along. Bell went to the end of her driveway to wait for the bus. 4min. later the bus came and Bell got on but this time no one laughed. The bus stopped and Bell was the first to get off. All four friends were waiting for her and then Ally asked” where’s Sunny”? She’s at home.
Then Bell walked with all her friends to class everything was easy for Bell. Then the bell rang and the four friends walked back to their buses. Bell got on her bus and she was the first to get off. Bell ran to her front door and her mom was holding 6 new born puppies. Bell said “can I keep them”? Then all a sudden the door bell rang, it was Bells dad. Bell’s mom ran to the door and her dad was holding a bouquet of roses. He said “I’m sorry will you please forgive me”? Bell’s mom said “I will always forgive you”. He saw 6 puppies on the floor and said “I know that my family loves dogs and I will let you keep them because nothing will break our family apart.
3-22-12 Isabella and Starlight By Rebecca Havelka
One morning two sisters, Isabella and Starlight woke up, got dressed and ate breakfast, brushed their teeth, then they got on the bus. Isabella is 15 years old and Starlight is 13 years old. Isabella likes sitting down, reading a book, working with her animals, and doing crafts. Starlight likes doing crafts, working with her animals, hanging out with her family.
When they got to school they went to hang out with their friends and Isabella then after they were hanging out with their friends they went to algebra and Starlight went to English. After school they had to run down to the office to drop off their volleyball form.
When Isabella and Starlight walked up the steps to the bus and looked down the aisle they saw that the seats were all taken up in the back of the bus. They looked at the little kids and then they looked at each other. So then they saw an empty seat so they throw their stuff in the seat and sat there and then like a second later the little kids started to crowd them and ask them a lot of questions.
Then Isabella said “This is going to be a long ride.” When they were leaving this one kid named Freddy asked “Are you are a big kid?”
Isabella said “What did you say?”
And Freddy said “So you got in trouble.”
And Isabella said “We are not in trouble.”
“But you just said that you were in trouble,” said Freddy
Then Isabella said “We have to sit in the front because we had to go drop some papers down at the office and there were no seats left in the back of the bus.” Then this one kid named Cate, Isabella’s friend, was making fun of them and saying “How’s the ride with the little kids?” Then this little kid was making fun of them and chanting “They’re in trouble! They’re in trouble.”
When they got home their mom asked “How was school, girls?” “Good” said Starlight.
They sat down and they watched NCIS at 7:00 then Isabella made some popcorn for them then they watched NCIS Los Angeles. Then Isabella and Starlight took their pills because they have Cystic Fibrosis, and then they went to sleep.
Starlight had a dream that they got out late from school and then they were heading for the buses and then the buses were starting to pull away and they caught up to the bus and then when they got on the bus there were no seats left on the bus so they had to sit in the front and they were squishing this little girl and then the little kids were bothering them.
Then Starlight started screaming and then her sister Isabella fell off her bed and said “Why would you scream” and then Starlight said “I had a bad dream.”Isabella said “So that mean that you can scream.” Then so Starlight was getting kind of scared and she couldn’t fall asleep and then the next day when then got on the bus the little kids were calling them names. Then when they got in the back of the bus all the big kids were making fun of them. Then they got home and then when it was dinner they had potatoes and meat loaf. When it was bed time they got on their pj and then they went to bed. In the morning when they got on the bus there was a seat left in the bus and when they were getting off the bus no one was making fun of them.
Colin the cat Brandon 3-19-12
Once upon a time I spotted a cat that was following me all over the city. Every time I looked back at him he stopped and did something else like sniff or look away. I started to run away and then he started to run with me so I ran even faster. When I turned the corner I thought I lost him, but five minutes later I saw him again. But he did not see me for five seconds.
Then he spotted me and I ran in to a restaurant and he still found me so I ran out the back door and into the alley. Then I walked out of the alley and into my house. As I walk into the living room my mom said hello Timmy. Then I went to the living room and told my mom and she said” maybe you’re going nuts then I said” just forget about it and then I went back outside and look for that stupid cat. After 2 hours of searching it was five o clock and I still didn’t find that cat. so I walk home and into my bedroom and I found that cat laying on my bed and he was chewing on my socks and then I said I’ll keep you for a pet and he told the cat that he can’t show his parents. Then he decided to name him Colin then I walk down stairs and grabbed some raw meet for Colin then he mowed it down like there was no tomorrow. Then I went back down stairs and got some spoiled milk then I brought it to Colin and then I said to Colin that he was a big Tomcat.
The next day I walk outside while Colin was still sleeping then I saw a poster saying missing cat named Colin. Then I ran back inside and toke the cat and went to the library to make some fake pass ports so we can get out of this state so they don’t take my cat. On my way to the library I ran into this guy and he turn around and said”hey that is my cat” and I said no I found it and now you do not get it back. Then I ran and he came racing after me so I ran into a porta potty and turn my sweat shirt inside out so he didn’t notice me. Three hours later trying to find a way to my house. When I finally was at my house and said to my mom “let’s move to Minnesota and get out of Michigan and his mom said why and he said because I don’t like it here and that I want to keep this cat I have but you won’t let me and that someone wants it back and I don’t want to give it back because he so furry and cute. Then his mom decided about it and said yes. And then I said to myself that were going to have a happy life after all.
Vacation written by Skylar Swanson. 3/20/12
Mindy was staying in Chicago with her grandma with a hurt fish and a friend named Ally.
It was summer and Mindy thought she could go on a vacation. She hadn’t done anything that summer and summer was almost over, so Mindy decided to go to Chicago. But when she got there it was boring, so her grandma took her to the beach. At the beach she met a friend and her name was Ally. Ally said,” Do you want to go play in the water? ””Sure, Mindy said”. They started having fun and under water they saw this school of fish. They were so cool that they wanted to touch one. They swam down to touch one. It was slimy. Then they swam out a little deeper and they saw a rock fall on this fishes fin so they swam up to the surface and yelled to Mindy’s grandpa. “Go get a bucket.”So he got a bucket and threw it in the water. Then they swam down and picked it up. Mindy really took care of that fish.
At the end of the day Mindy wanted her friend named Ally to sleep over, so Mindy asked her grandma. “Is it ok with Ally’s mother”? They both said “yes”. Then grandma said,” If it’s ok with Ally’s mom it’s ok with me”.
The next day it was time for her friend to go home. The fish was all better so the 2 best friends walked together down to the beach and they let the fish go.
BY CONRAD J BERGER 3-20-12
I relisded that someone came into my life and my parents named her Maggie and loved her and I didn`t like it when they pay attention to Maggie instead of me.
Maggie was in her room one Tuesday night and I went to play with her and she made a stupid rule, she tells me to say what she saies to the game that’s called semis
Maggie is the one who is a brat. Conrad is the one who plays the games and walks away and does not play at all.
Maggie is a big brat to play with. When we play a game she makes these stupid rules up and she tell me what to say in the game. You do not want to live with her at all. Maggie is a know-it-all and she does not want to play with you. Maggie does not share with her toys at all. When you want to play with her she will say no. When Maggie asks me to play with her I will say no when she ask me to play with her. Maggie will not share her toys with Conrad. Then Conrad goes and leaves Maggie`s room then Maggie comes into Conrad`s room and asks to play with Conrad`s toys and Conrad says no because you don`t let Conrad play with your toy`s so Conrad kicks Maggie out of Conrad`s room forever.
Conrad and Maggie are in Maggie`s room one evening laying on the floor. Maggie says “Conrad do you want to play semis then Conrad says no, Conrad does not want to play semis at all. Conrad play semis and then right in the middle of the game called semis then Maggie goes and makes this stupid rule and Maggie wants me to say whatever Maggie says all the time we play a game and sometimes Maggie makes this stupid game called my little ponies.
When Conrad comes and asks to play a game, Maggie goes and says no or yes and then when Maggie and Conrad pick a game and when Conrad and Maggie are about to play a game Maggie goes and makes these stupid rules called you must play the way Maggie wants to play the game. Then Conrad goes and leaves Maggie`s room for good then Conrad goes in his room and Maggie goes and asks to play semis and Conrad goes and says no because you Maggie said to play the way you have to play. Then Conrad and Maggie go to the trampolene and they get into a fit and they go to camp and we played a game we had a fit again and Maggie went to the house to play with her Mom in the house. Then Maggie can’t stay out in camp that night and Maggie will have to sleep in the house all night sleeping in Mom`s room for two nights innless Conrad and Dad go to camp on Fridays Maggie gats to sleep in Mom`s room for two nights when Conrad and Dad sleep in camp for two nights in camp all weekend. Then on Sunday at lunch Maggie comes to camp and pick the moves and Conrad has to watch Barbie all day long and the rest of the week. Maggie goes back to the house and plays with her Mom all day long and all week long.
THE SALAMANDER3/20/12WRITTEN BY Haley Thomsen
One sunny day charlotte and her dad went fishing . Charlotte, nice, loveable, funny, and cute. Charlotte her dad said,’’ charlotte do you like fishing.’’ She said,’’ yes dad I like fishing.’’ Then when the day was done they went home she asked her parents,’’ can I go to Avery’s mom and dad.’’ They said yes. Then she went to Avery’s house and he was not there. Then charlotte went to the park and saw that he was there. Then she wanted to show him her salamander. Then when she went over there Avery said,’’ hi charlotte how are you doing today.’’ She said,’’ good do you want to see my salamander.’’ He said,’’ shuer. Where did you get it?’’ she said,’’ I got it from fishing.’’ He said,’’ cool.’’ Then when the day was done they went to bed.
The day I moved 9 3-20-12 Teagan
I live here in Michigan and I’m moving to Hawaii. I am a little sad that I am moving to Hawaii. A place I never heard of. So, I’m going to be a little exited to see what it looks like. And since I’m only 6,I hope it’s not too much for me. I want to get a good house there. I found a lot of good hide and seek spots in my house. I guess I’m going to have to give it up… I’m kind`ve exited that I’m going there and I’m a little sad that I’m moving away from my friends and family. I pick up my suit cases and have a last glimpse of my house before I go.
The reason why I was moving is because my dad got a new job. He got fired because he was tardy a bunch of times. He wants a job to make him feel comfortable.
The flight took 5 hours to land. The airline it was very fun. I played my game the whole time. I got a little pale on the plane when the pilot did loop de loops. When we land in 5 hours I could not believe my eyes!
Mom said, “This is Hawaii”. There are people eating pineapples and I was admiring the water park sight. It was the biggest park I ever saw. There were kids going through the slides. You can see through them. I asked mom to go there and she said, “Just a minute”. The people who were waiting for us were very nice. They said aloha! Then they showed us to our room. Mom said to watch TV while she gets the suit cases. Then the next day I wanted to go home so badly. I miss my grandma, I miss everyone. But mom said this is our home, we can’t move. The thing that made me feel better is that we’re going to a water park after wards. I went home. I felt better. I didn’t miss my family, but I did miss my houseL.I said to mom, “I just wanted to go home”.
Mom “said this is our home now”. She also said “how can you not like this perfect place? No its not, I say,” volcano’s erupt here!” You get bad luck here how would you like it if you got bad luck mom? But we never went home .A few years later I got used to it, and mastered the language and the culture. I said to mom do we belong here? I went to school and I met my friends. Thoney and Brandon they said “you still like Hawaii?” I said “yes it never gets old”. Mom and I were going to Michigan for vacation, and I even forgot about my house I used to live in. I met my old friends, and they missed me so much. We played at their house a lot. It was fun. Mom said “it’s time to go to Hawaii”. And I said I`ll send you guys a letter. When I was back in Hawaii I remembered something to say to mom.“Hey mom I take back what I said about Hawaii. “I love Hawaii” I went to the park with my new friends in Hawaii. They said “where were you for the weekend?”I said “My hometown in Michigan.” I will never forget Michigan. It is the perfect place to live.
The Three Best Friends by Jacob 22
It was the first day of kindergarten all the students were greeting each other except for three that was Jacob, Brandon and Colin. They were playing with the kindergarten toy’s they were having so much fun that they didn’t even hear the teacher yell at them. That day the guys had a lot of fun during lunchtime, naptime, work time, and reading time.
The year went really quick. So when it was time to go they could not say goodbye. They are in first grade now still bff but the year went really quick so when it was time to go they could not say goodbye and it was like that 2nd grade 3rd grade. So now they are in fourth grade still Bff’s one day they we’re having such a good day they decided to walk each other to the buses on the way Brandon was telling a joke when she was finished Colin and Jacob we’re almost on the ground laughing when this 102 lady dropped some money on the ground and slipped in a puddle. When she got up she looked at the boys and said you guys will never be friends again and she was gone.
The next day the guys didn’t believe that but Colin had a little wonder in him. When he told Jacob and Brandon they just laughed and said don’t worry they said. The next day Colin said that we should tell a teacher at school. That moment Brandon punched Colin in the face. Then Jacob got pushed back well then Jacob said I’ll see you tomorrow. When Jacob got to school the next morning Colin and Brandon when they were talking when they heard shuffling they looked by the recess door their and there was the old lady Brandon said he had a baseball bat in his backpack. He took the bat and whacked the old lady in the leg. The three best got suspended from school for life. One Thursday at Garys all three of them seen each other they made a plan to run away. They decided what day to run away on and what to bring and where to meet. On the day they ran away they wrote a note to their parents why they were running away.
When they were all at the meeting spot they decided to run away in the Daggett woods. When they decided where to set up it was a little stone house they broke into it and took out there stuff that they brat. Colin brought fishing rod, paper, matches, rope, canteen and back pack. Brandon brought 22, food, blanket, pillow, flashlight and a back pack. Jacob brought a tent, food, BB gun, bow narrow, 22 and a bag. They decided to get a fire going it was pretty easy. Brandon said that one of us and keeps the fire going while two of us go hunting. Colin said he will stay back.
After one month they decided to go home. They packed up all their stuff and headed home on the way home they were thinking if their parents would be mad at them. When they got home they heard screaming their parents came running out kissing and hugging them. When they got inside they got a nice breakfast of corn beef hash and a nice comfy bed.
Digger the dog Owen z. 3-21-12
One day a dog named Digger was digging in his back yard when he found his old bone from when he was just two weeks old. He brought it in the house and thought about what it would be like to be a baby again. He wondered if it was possible to go back in time to when he was a baby. And just his luck he was going to the museum and the exhibit they were going to was the time machine exhibit. In diggers mind he was saying plug it in pull the lever, come on digger, you can do it just pull the lever. So he walked up to the time machine put the wire in his mouth and pushed it into the wall he then looked around and sat down and turned the knob to the year 2010 then he pulled the lever and then he felt tingly and then he looked out the and saw his old house and looked at his paws and then in a mirror and realized he was a puppy again. He walked into the dinosaur exhibit and he saw all the bones in the room and tried to fight back the urge to run up and grab the bone in his mouth but he just couldn’t do it. He ran up to the smallest dino in the room and tried as hard as could to pull out the leg bone but it just wouldn’t budge but he kept on pulling he pulled so that his teeth slipped of the bone and he went flying across the room.
A museum guard came and threw him out of the museum then he saw a bone in the middle of the road he started chasing after before he knew he was in a truck with the doors being shut behind him and an engine starting up then he thought “uh oh I’ve been caught by the dog catcher what should I” but his thoughts were interrupted by a loud squeaky bark he knew that bark anywhere it was his best friend squeaky’s bark. They had been since they were puppies even though they still are puppies. Digger was wishing he had never gone back in time but at least he’s with his friend. Then the truck stopped and it shut off. The dog catcher was coming to the door digger tried to hide but he just couldn’t do it his coat was to shiny and the sun was to bright so his coat was way bright
The Crazy House by Evan walcher 3/22/12
It was one dark night and there was a mansion on Edlesburg Street by a creepy swamp.
Some say the Berger’s lived there. One was named Claire Berger and the other was named Bob Berger and they had a kid named Nicholas Berger and they had a cat named tubby. They died because of illness and they say the place is still cursed until this day because they died of a mysterious disease
A clown named Bobby Berger he got the mansion because bob was his older brother. It took him 8 months to move in.
Everything was fine until October 1789 then Bobby heard a sound and he went to check it out then all of a sudden he got a chill like somebody had walked through somebody then the vase in his room broke so he went up stairs to check it out. He heard a noise in the closet so he grabbed his gun he opened the closet door and there was nothing there so he went down stairs to get a drink of milk. Then he went to bed. The next morning he got up and went to eat breakfast.
Then it was night time he went to bed prepared for what happened last night then he heard a noise then he got ate en and never seen again.
3/20/12 FROG KINGDOM
By Ally Schultz
You have probably heard of Kings and Queens and Kingdoms, but this one is not an everyday kingdom. This is a Frog Kingdom.
Down in South America King Hopper and Queen Leaper were keeping everything in order.
Everything was peaceful in Frog Kingdom. Every frog was harvesting, cooking, and preparing for the Annul Frog Celebration. Except for the Croaker family they didn’t really care about the Annul Frog Celebration.
Isabella, the mother of the Croaker family, enjoyed cooking and cleaning; her favorite thing to cook was cricket soup. Tom, the man of the Croaker family, enjoyed fishing for flies with his tongue. And their17 children that were also known as seventeen-lets enjoyed making trouble for their parents and everyone in Frog Kingdom.
One day the Croaker kids were bored and they were dying of deviousness so they decided to ruin all the preparations for the Annual Frog Celebration, they drew up a plan and said that they had to stick to it. Off they went everyone took their places and acted like normal frogs preparing the Annul Frog Celebration and started to knock over flypie, swampwater, and dragonflycookies. Everything would’ve been ruined if the all adult frogs wouldn’t have caught everything.
They went home, had some dinner, and then went to sleep in their leaf beds. In the morning they had a bowl of grasshopper soup and they were all mad that they didn’t achieve their goal yesterday so they then decided to try to ruin preparations again. They ran out the door filled with excitement, but when they got to the field everything was already ruined.
They could see a faint shadow was coming up the hill a hill the sun setting in the horizon, “I hope you learned your lesson frogs.” the shadow said. Finally the shadow came so the Croaker kids could see, but only a glimpse, because another frog got in their way.
It was Frog Kingdom’s worst nightmare; it was Toader. He always did a surprise visit every year to take all Frog Kingdom’s food with his side kicks Grumpy and Bumpy. No one knew why Toader hated Frog Kingdom so much except for King Hopper and the Croaker kids. It was because Toader and King Hopper are brothers. When Hopper got crowned king, Toader was jealous and said he would get his revenge, and every time he was about to forgive Hopper he would think of a saying. His brother made him miserable so why shouldn’t he make him miserable.
By the time the Croaker kids got done thinking about it, Toader was gone. “AAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!” screamed a women frog, “Toader has stolen King Hopper and Queen Leaper!!”Every frog gasped, the Croaker kids ran to tell their parents. Their parents said that this was the only time Croaker kids could use their evilness. The mission was to save King Hopper and Queen Leaper. The Croaker kids were filled with confidence. They wanted to get started right away. To get prepared the Croaker kids got their frog packs and filled them with weapons and 3 bowls of their mom’s homemade cricket soup.
They went outside and started to look for mud prints. They found like 1000 before they could find Toader, Bumpy and Grumpy at the pond. They knew it was going to a bit frustrating because there were toad guards surrounding the pond. If you look really closely you could see the three of them watching a toad ball game. But a few toad guards weren’t going to stop them, so they all huddled up and made a plan and one frog got out a weapon called twig. What it did was when you pressed the red button it makes a sound like a twig snapping. The next part was to press the button and make the guards look for what made the sound so they did just that. The guards ran to where the sound was coming from. Then the kids surrounded the pond and jumped in. Toader, Grumpy and Bumpy heard a splash but just ignored it and kept watching the game. The Croaker kids looked all over for King Hopper or Queen Leaper. Finally one of the kids did the special croak that only frogs can do and hear. This type of croak and can only be used in case of an emergency.
A few seconds later they got an answer. It was Queen Leaper! Three of the Croaker kids quickly swam to unlock the cage that the King and Queen were trapped in. The Croaker kids, King Hopper, and Queen Leaper swam out of the pond, and back to Frog Kingdom. Toader found out about this, he returned to Frog Kingdom the very next day. When he showed up there was a huge army of every frog in Frog Kingdom.
Toader was shocked he tried to act tough, but fear crept all over him.
“GET HIM”, they all screamed. They rammed him over people screaming in his ear punching and kicking him. Toader was so scared he fainted; when he woke up he was in the Frog Kingdom dungeon and in front of him was King Hopper. He said to Toader, “I’ve tried to be reasonable, but you are so childish and couldn’t get over this so you leave me no choice, but to show you what the price you shall pay you will be in Frog Jail for the rest of your life.”
Toader was shocked that his own brother would do something like this. Toader tried to reason with him by saying, “Hey, we can work this out, how about I give you all the food back for the Annul Frog Celebration then I can go free.”
Hopper laid down the fact and said, “NO, you are going to stay here and learn your lesson.”
Toader was mad at himself. He didn’t even try to reason with his brother again because he knew the answer was no so he gave up. He was mad so he croaked a bad word and went to go sit down in the corner
Everything was much different outside of the Kingdom Queen Leaper was helping build the Croaker kid’s new store called the Weapons of Revenge.
There were also two new holidays that day that were Toader Day to remember the day that Frog Kingdom’s worst nightmare was taken down. And Croaker kids Day in honor of Frog Kingdom’s best heroes ever and most of them lived happily ever after.
Eden Newbury 3-19-12
In a town in Wisconsin called Neenah there was a 9 year old girl called Eden Newbury. She lived in that sweet town all her life. One day her parents were talking about her dad getting a new job in Michigan where he can do what he does best. He told the family, we might be moving to a now home.” The family was very happy, that they were moving to their now home.
When Eden’s mom started packing Eden was very happy to move. The reason she was so happy to leave her other school was people picked on her every day, week after week. She wished all year that she could move. After a few days they went to see their new house. When she went in to the house she loved the house she definitely wanted live there for the rest of her life.
After two week she moved in. Also she went to school the next day. She loved the school she was going to for the rest of the school year. The reason is the kids are kind and caring. The next day she made two new friends there name are Sydney, and Skylar. They were the same as everyone because they were kind and caring also.
One thing she loved at her new house was that she got her own room also her big brother was coming to live with her she was so excited. On day at her new house she went for a bike ride and she met a woman named Nancy she lives on the same street as Eden. Eden is very happy that she really liked her neighbors they were kind and caring like her classmates.
The way they treated her was great just the way she like it. She wished she could stay for a long time. On day she saw a dog after school well it was almost bed time for Eden. Her dad told her to bring the dog down the street so it would go home she brought it home. She now the girl that owned the dog her name was Catrina. Also she went to the same school as Eden. Eden said that she would come by tomorrow. The next day they played together. Also Eden played with her friends each day and went to school each day also.
Bob/Nerd boy by Collin Mahan 3/22/12
Once upon a time there was a boy named Bob Jones. He was woken by his older brother Joe. He looked at his clock. It was 7:45 he was going to be late for school! He got ready and ran to the bus.
On the bus Bob was called nerd boy for his knowledge. Even the bus driver called him nerd boy. School was great for him. But one day it was going to change. His fourth grade class was taking a math, spelling, and science test. Bob was stressed because teacher parent conferences were the next day. So if he got a bad grade his parents would know. When it came time to test he was nervous. Bob’s first problem was 0.9 X 0.87. He was too nervous to even move. He kept thinking of what he remembered in class. He was thinking about what to do first. Bob multiplied 9 and 7 to get 63. He put down 3 and carried the 6. Now 9 x 8 +6=78. He counted the decimals and put down 0.783. Now that he remembered what to do it was all very simple.
Next was his spelling test. This was the easiest for Bob. He had an A+ on every test. But he had missed one letter and knew that it was okay to miss one. He looked around the class to find everyone waiting while he was thinking. The weird kid Timmy threw paper at him.” Hurry up fatty,’’ said Timmy. Bob was so irritated so he just put random letters down. But he knew it was okay to get two wrong. When he got done he knew his grade was going to be about in the A range. And he never had less than an A.
After that is the science test. They have been working on matter and density. The first question was what the particles in a solid are like. Once again he remembered what they had done in the past month. One day they were talking about what they did. Nerd boy remembered particles in a solid are slow and stick together. He wrote and kept working.
Later that night when nerd boy went home. Bob was shocked to see his tests have D-. Bob was trying to make the D into an A. But he knew he would have to deal with it. So Bob ran home as fast as he could. When Joe came home, Bob was in the bathroom crying. When Bob came out he ran to his room. Bob’s mom saw his back pack and looked at his tests. All Bob heard was, ’’What, oh my gosh he is a loser!’’ Joe tried to talk Bob into coming out. After fifteen minutes of constant talking he finally came out. But nerd boy was worried about his mother. He was too scared to talk or even move. “I’m so sorry, I’m such a loser,” said Bob.
He wondered why he got a bad grade. He knew he got most of them right. So Bob ran to school to see his teacher, Mrs. Tim. He asked “Why did I get that bad grade.” He got the first few right he just got all the others wrong. He looked at his papers and noticed his mistakes. He asked if he could retake it all and she was so generous to let him take it all again. In about two hours he had finished. Bob was happy with the grade he got and went home. His mom saw the new grade and calmed down and his family was coming together again. Finally his mother brought him where he always wanted to be, DISNEYLAND!!!!!! Everyone went and had an amazing time. His grades were perfect and his brothers’ grades were amazing, so he and Joe got dinner from their favorite restaurant. The rest of the school year was fantastic. And that was Bob’s best/worst day of the year.
STEPHANYS DAD written by Sydney 3/22/12
There was a girl named Stephaney that was born in 2002. When Stephaney was born her dad already had five other children .Then it was Stephaney’s first day at the house and that’s when her dad left her.
When Stephaney grew up to be about ten she wondered where her dad lived. Then one day Stephaney’s mom was talking to Stephaney to see if she missed her dad so Stephaney’s mom decided to call Stephaney’s dads because Stephaney’s dad’s kids moved out of the house and now he was lonely without his kids living there anymore then he said.
He would like Stephaney to come down and see him so the next day Stephaney and Stephaney’s mom went down to his house in California .Stephaney was so happy to see her dad and after the first day visiting her dad. They walked to the park. They had a picnic .They played on the play ground and they sat up against a tree and just relaxed .So now Stephaney finally got to see her dad. Now she is really happy and goes to her dads every weekend but Stephaney isn’t the only one that’s happy now the whole family is happy.
Worst to Best 3-22-12 March 22nd 2012
By Maxwell McCue
Richard was just a 12 year old boy; he was in kids’ tackle football. Everyone hated him and his coach was very mean. The next day he went to practice and his coach was very mad. “What?” asked Richard. His coach stood in silence. “Nothing, now get to practicing!” his coach said. So Richard met up with the team.
As he got older he kept practicing and playing football. Then he was in adults’ football.
Richard was the worst on his football team, The Marshalls. He hated that he was never able to tackle anybody at all.
Then they were playing the last game in their 1st season.
Richard was on defense. The opponent’s quarterback said “hike!” and threw the ball. The man who was open caught it. Richard chased him and chased him then Richard dove for the tackle and missed so the opponent’s team got a touchdown.
Nobody on his football team liked him they always blamed things on him. Whenever they lost a game they blamed him, whenever the ball was thrown at the coach they blamed him, whenever someone got injured at practice they blamed him. Also they call him stupid names such as tied face, yolk nose, and numb nuts. But one day Richard’s coach told him “You have to tackle really hard Richard.” and Richard said “I’ll try.”
“Now I’ll tell you that you should practice tackling at home every day” the coach said. Then the coach showed Richard what he needed to do. So Richard did what his coach told him with his brother Paul.
They ran to Richard’s backyard, marked touchdowns, and started practicing. Paul would throw the ball while Richard would jump in the air, catch the ball and run to the touchdown. Then Paul would yell “hike” and Richard would run at him and tackle him.
Then on their new season they thought they were going to lose. Because they always lost. During the game they did not keep track of their scores. Richard did everything he could for them to win. Then at the end of the game the quarter-back said “We lost I just know it.” Then it was a surprise for the team when the announcer said “The winner is the Marshalls just because of Richard Johnson!” So they threw a big party that night. Everyone was Richard’s friend. J
Then they won all the other games…
And made it to the Super Bowl, but Richard wasn’t there because his brother Paul was in the hospital near the Super Bowl. Paul and Richard were watching the Super Bowl. Richard’s team was losing “I wish I could help them.” Richard said. Then at half time Paul said “Richard, go play football with your friends.” So Richard had a taxi drive him there and he arrived there at the end of halftime and helped The Marshalls catch up. Once again they didn’t keep track of their scores, but they knew they would win. They won the Super Bowl, but Richard didn’t like getting hurt in football so he quit.
Tiny Friends OwenT. 3/19/12
There was a kid named Kyle. He lived in Detroit Michigan. He has braces red shirt, green jeans, and black shoes. Everybody called him metal mouth. And these are the days It all changes.
He awoke with a tiny 2 inched green alien on him.
Alien 1 “We come from red planet’’
Kyle “You mean Mars’’
Alien 3 “Yes’’
Alien 1 “We clean mess’’
Kyle “WOW! Thanks.
Alien 4 “I fix teeth’ he checked is teeth and there was no braces.
That day at school Kyle’s tiny friends meet Helen. The school bully. Her brother came up behind Kyle and shoved him into a trash can. When he got out his friends had saucers that picked him up. Than went over to her brother and shoved him into the trashcan. Kyle’s eyes grew wide.
Kyle “Thanks’’
All eight aliens “You’re welcome’’
During science they would fly low on the ground. One day a kid yelled ALIENS!
And every one els saw them. The tiny friends took Kyle too one of the one of the NASA space ships. When he got inside it turned invisible. Why are you doing this?
Alien7” people saw us with you with us.’’
And they took off. But Kyle saw a parachute. He quickly reacted and garbed the parasuti, jumped out, pulled the handles and fell like a rose pedal of a flower. When he reached the ground he told everyone his story. And everyone believed him.
Kyle the kid that had aliens for friends. And just as he dreamed of, He became the most popular kid in the whole school. But there was something missing Helen the bully and her brother were missing.
He searched the room and peered out the window and saw them by the trash can.
So when Kyle asked Helen and her brother to be his friends they said sure.
So they where the best friends and people say “You need to have enemies to know who your friends are.’’
Many years later when Kyle became old and had grandchild this is what he told him.
Kyle as a grandpa, “And that’s the story when I had aliens.’’
Ace “SHHHHHH!! I’m trying to get high score” (while playing the video game)
Kyle as a grandpa, “Kids.’’
And he lived the rest of his happy old life. In memories of Kyle the boy with aliens 1980-2050.
The Great Wolf Lodge
By: Brenden Comstock
On February 13, 2012, I went on a mini vacation to The Great Wolf Lodge at Wisconsin Dells in the state of Wisconsin.
It took a long time to get there. I think it was about a 4 hour ride in our van.
My whole family went. It included: my mom, step dad Michael, my brother Logan, my step brothers Michael and Uriah, my step auntie Rachael, my step cousins Canaan and Hannah, and my step grandma and grandpa.
We spent 2 days and 1 night there. We were lucky and got to skip school to go there. We ate at subway on the way there. I had a ham and cheese sub.
The different rooms we played in were: the wave room, the lazy river room, and the water park room.
On the last day I got to buy a cool pen from the gift shop.
I sure had fun! I/we wish I/we could go there again!
Chinese Story
By Dakota
Taiwan was a kid that had no dad. Taiwan and his mom had barely any money to live. As Taiwan grew older he became wiser and wiser. He liked to meditate. It helped him tell the future of people. People from all over the world go to Taiwan for advice. Fookonoga came to Taiwan for advice about wisdom. How can I become wise? He lectured people about wisdom.
Taiwan lived to be 115 years old. He died from a heart attack. The legend is Taiwan turned to stone, and was never found again.
The Heart Attack 3/19/12
Claire Berger
It all started in 1973, London England. A couple lived in the mountains, they were called the Lincolns. Soon after their marriage they had a baby girl and named her Isabella.
In their spare time the Lincolns spent every second together. They especially liked to go to the county fair. On Friday afternoon the Lincolns were at the fair and they went on rides like the tilta-whirl, the mega tron, and most of all they liked going on the Ferris wheel. They also ate things like soft pretzels, candy apples and hotdogs. Their favorite thing of all was the petting zoo. Whenever they went to the petting zoo they ran right to Charlie the horse. Charlie loved the Lincolns. They always brought him a piece of pretzel. After the petting zoo the Lincolns would leave the fair.
One day the Lincolns were at the fair and Isabella asked her father, “When do you go on your trip Daddy?” “In three hours sweetie.” He replied. Then Isabella asked, “Can we go to the petting zoo?” “Sure.” The parents said. After they were done at the petting zoo it was time for the father to leave. The Lincolns drove to the airport and dropped the father off. The father kissed the mother and Isabella good-bye. Isabella and her mother watched the father`s plane take off. Isabella whispered, “Good-bye, Daddy.”
When Isabella was five she heard her mother crying. Isabella asked, “Mother why are you crying?” “I just got a call from Joe at your father`s work, h…h…he had a heart attack.” The mother stammered.”
“He`s at the hospital isn`t he mother?” “Yes.” She replied.
“Then let`s go to the hospital.” Said Isabella. So Isabella and her mother called a taxi to come take them to the hospital.
When they got in the hospital doctors greeted them with, “Hello.” And “How are you doing today.” When Isabella and her mother got to the front desk the mother said, “We’re looking for Albert Lincoln please.” The doctor looked up from her magazine and rolled her eyes. Finally she said, “Room 17 go down the hall and take a left.”
“Thank you.” When they got in the room they saw the father lying in a hospital bed!
The mother went up to the father, she listened to his heart, and he was still breathing a little. When he woke up he held his wife`s hand and said, “What ever happens to me I will always love you.” “Me too.” The mother replied Then Isabella went to the father and said, “I love you Daddy.” Then he layed his head down, and closed his eyes. He was dead.
Our Essays
Doctors
by Emily Johnson
People don’t really notice, but everyone is different even my twin sisters Karley and Kelsey are different. Because Karley is more of a girly girl, and Kelsey is more of a tom boy. My story is about how doctors are different. Because I had an experience where two doctors had a different amount of knowledge.
For example when I was 4 I had a really bad ear infection. It was so bad that I even cried. Since it was so bad my mom, and I had to go to a downtown checkup in Daggett.
So my mom, and me arrived there and when we got there we went in and they called my name. Emily. So I went to the doctor, and we asked what we should do. He said that I should take steroids.
So the next morning I took my medicine AKA steroids. After I took my medicine… I was MAD! I was so mad that I would not eat my eggs for breakfast. Guess what the steroids made me do. The steroids made me RIP my hair out!
Since the steroids didn’t work I had to go to a more experienced doctor. So my mom, and I went down to go seen the new doctor, and he said that steroids was a bad choice. So my other said that the steroid was a bad choice, and the new doctor said that I should have surgery so he would put tubes in my ear. After my surgery was done I felt all better. Even better I stopped ripping out my hair.
So in this story what I’m really trying to tell you is that nobody is the same, and nobody has the same amount of knowledge.
Doctors 2
Not all doctors are the same, and not all doctors make the same decision.
For example this year I had a bump under my chest so my mom and I went to Daggett for a checkup. So we got a checkup, and the doctor said can you swallow pills, and I said yes. Then the doctor said thank you because I have teenagers come in here, and say that they can’t swallow pills. They are a bunch of weenies. Then she said sorry they are out of pills or something. Then she ordered me something else.
Since my mom was going downtown to pick up Lexi from basketball practice. My mom got home, and I had to take my medicine with a food for 14 days or so. I took my medicine it tastes discussing.
So I took my medicine for 7 or something days and my bump from my chest was still there. Since it was still there my mom and I went to the same doctor. The doctor ordered me a brand new medicine. She told me that it is going to taste like banana, and strawberry. YES! Then she said that I have to take it with dairy products. For 14 days. So at my house I took it with string cheese. It tastes even worst. Ashlynn invited me to come to her house. So I went to her house, and I had to take my medicine. GROSSS! So I arrived at Ashlynn’s house, and Ally was at Ashlynn’s house too. Then we went down to her basement, and played with her Barbies. Then Ashlynn’s mom called us for dinner. For dinner we ate pizza, and I had to take my discussing medicine. Then I took it with milk, and I put the medicine, and Ashlynn’s dad said that if you drink your medicine I will dance but you have to do it in 5 seconds. Then I drank it too slow so he did not dance. Then we went back to the basement, and we watched The Smurfs, and then we went to bed. In the morning we ate waffles, and once again I had to take my stupid medicine. So I ate some of my waffle, and we also got a smoothie then we ate it, and then Ally, and I went home, and then I went home and my mom said that my chest was not as swollen.
Then two weeks later I had drank it all. So then my mom and I went to the doctor and she gave me a little bottle of the same medicine. On Sunday morning I had the rest of my medicine. HALLELUJAH. Then my mom and I stopped going to the doctor because it turned out that I was just blossoming. So what I’m saying is that not all doctors make the same decisions.
Doctors 3
No one notices, but everyone has different meanings. For example in basketball you have different positions. I’m the point guard Karley Kuntze is center because she is really tall. Even doctors are different. Since my essay is about how doctors are different my last story will be about how some doctors work with more gross stuff like blood, and taking nails out of arms, and then there’s the people that deal with colds. For example when that time I had a lump on my chest, and I had to go to a more experienced doctor, and have an ultra sound. That’s how doctors are different.
Spending Time With Family
Owen z. 2-2-12
I think summer is important because it’s time for students to learn things take break from school and spend time with family.
I was spending time with my sister today. One day I was playing on the water slide and shooting my squirt gun at my sister. It was hot day. I lay in the pool and ran around. I did no school that day work and I relaxed the rest of the day. I thought that was a good way to spend my day.
The next experience that makes me think summer is important is when I went fishing with my grandpa. I love when I going places with my grandpa we always have fun. This summer we were going fishing in our pond I caught a big fish it was a big fat stuffy trout about 2 feet long. I loved spending the day with my granddad it was a great way to spend the day that was a good way to spend time with my grandpa.
Another time was when I went to Wisconsin dells. It was a family vacation with my father, step mother, step brother, twin baby brothers, and sister. We rode on roller coasters one was called Pegasus it was really fast it took about 30 seconds to get around the track the track was really long it was really fast I almost puked all over the ground. Later my dad and I went back to the room we watched cartoons and played cards ate supper. The next day we played in the water park again. My dad and I went on a huge water slide. And I came and went back because the water slide was so steep.
Learning
One time I was practicing how I would go hunting with my grandpa. We didn’t see anything but he taught me a few things about hunting like how to the gun the right way, how to keep quite the time I went hunting I actually stayed quite that time. The next time I learned something in the summer was when I was helping my dad build in my grandma and grandpa’s basment. We put up walls and ceiling tiles it was hard because I just stood there with my arm up but I learned how to build a wall and put together a ceiling.
The next time is when learned how to swim.I was at my dads campground. I was in the pond trying to swim I knew about swimming but I didn’t know how to just yet but I kept trying . Then I took deep breath and started to float then I let it out and started thrasing my feet. When I looked I was swimming. This was different than the other times this time I taught myself something.
Take a break from school
One time in the summer when there was no school I was just sitting there enjoying the day in my pool.
We should have class president by Collin Mahan 2/9/12
Mrs. Nuttall’s class needs a class president. One reason is to make a list of who gets the chair. Another is for assignments, helping the teacher, and when she’s not in the room.
One reason is to help the teacher. In class Mrs. Nuttall is really busy. I observed that when she asks for the sticks every one jumps out of their seats and runs to her cart. And I thought why everyone would do that when only one person can do it so people can stay focused on their work. And if that happens there would be no homework. And it would be a lot quieter.
Helping the teacher. And kids who can’t get work done in that small time we have. If we had class president they could help get it done. And if they get it done they won’t have to stay in for recess. Trust me it’s not fun to stay in for recess. One day I couldn’t get my work done in time. So when I was inside working I noticed it was really quiet. After I got done I got up and the bell rang. I said’’ Nooo!’’ So I had to sit back in the chair again.
Helping the teacher she needs help with people who were absent and need to take tests. If they do and she is correcting he or she can give it to them. So Mrs. Nuttall can keep correcting and get her work done. And if that happens we can play Brain Quest. And Mrs. Nuttall can have her free time. And with our class she needs a break. Especially with this class and the talkers. I can even list a few Max, Owen. So she needs Z, Jacob, and sometimes Brandon. That’s what she has to deal with. A break from time to time.
Another reason is when she is not in the class room. If she isn’t there it’s a disaster. Everyone will hide, scream, and just yell. If we have class president he or she could tell them to be quiet or sit down. And then the other classes can concentrate. One day my class left lunch without Mrs. Nuttall. When we got in class everyone started to hide. And everyone were screaming and yelling. And if we had class president he or she could tell them to be quiet.
If she’s not in the room is they will just go out of control. If we got too noisy the other classes couldn’t concentrate. And then we would be responsible. So if we could keep it quiet more kids could get their work done. So that is another reason to have class president.
If she isn’t in the class room everyone is just loud. They just scream and yell and just run around. I can’t even hear myself think when she is not there. Especially when everyone is there in our class. So we need them to be quiet for everyone.
She needs help with assignments too. If everyone got their assignments done there would be no homework. And no one will have to stay in. And trust me it isn’t fun at all. When you’re alone and you finally get done and the bell rings and you have to sit back down. When we have late work it feels like you are getting tortured.
When we get assignments done in the small time we have its amazing. Because that means that we have no homework. If we don’t have homework we can go outside and get active. If that happens they will be healthy.
If they get their work done they could have fun. They can spend more time with family. Like watch a movie, go on vacation, or just go outside with them.
Games Are Good For Gamers
Owen Tickler
Many people think games rot your brain but actually there good you because they help you learn they are joyfull and keep you occupied.
Playing a spelling game and I had and I Games can help you learn a lot of things. Such as animal habitats spelling and language. I was once playing a spelling game I learned a lot of new words that I never knew before. I believe the game was Learn to spell. It was a fun game.
A lot of games are entertaining likeMW3 Left for dead 2 and Crack down. MW3 is the most played game of all me myself would play crack down more I know a lot more people on crack down. I was once playing 5 hours straight that’s how sweet these games are. That reminds me when I played all night.
Games are sooo fun. They can be very addicting. I just got a new game and I haven’t stopped playing it yet. Sometimes my mom will say time to get off. All I do is hook it up in my bedroom and say I’m taking a nap. “I’m a game control freak!”
And these are three perfect good reasons games are good for gamers. They must have games!
How Weather Changes People's Moods
by DakotaWeather Changes People’s Moods Weather changes people’s moods! For example, rain makes people drowsy. Hot weather makes people tired. Sunny weather makes people energetic. Snow makes people crazy. This makes me realize people don’t want to stay inside when it snows out.
Snow makes me excited. I’m happy that we got snow. I like to play in the snow banks. I like to play with my dog in the snow. I like to shovel snow.
I think weather changes people’s moods.
Why I like summer
Brandon2-2-12
Do you have a favorite season? Mine is summer because the weather is nice and I get to play sports and I get to go on vacation.
I like summer because I get to play football with my relatives and those people are my uncle matt Austin and me. Last summer I was playing football in the front yard. I ran to the touchdown and jumped in the end zone.
I like summer because I go fishing with my dad and my brothers. It a tradition that we do every year it a fun thing to do I always get a fish every year.
My favorite part about summer is vacation! We always go to hotels or water parks we always walk around by our self and do whatever we want.
The weather in the summer is nice sometimes but sometime it is cold and cool. I like it when it is sunny so I can go outside and get active and be a good sport.
This is important because summer is so very short.
There should not be distractions in class
by Conrad
There should not be distractions in class because
It is just hard to learn stuff when you hear alot of taiking and when you try to learn a new subject. If you want to know how to do it because you can`t hear what the teacher is saying. The taiking makes me not think so I can`t get my work done in time and my name goes on the board for not getting my work done. When people keep taiking and I can`t get my math, reading, socst, science, word study done and I can`t get my work done on time and I have to stay in for recess.
When the teacher is teaching someone a different student comes and comes to stop the teacher from teaching the student and there trying to tell the student something important and the student who comes to the teacher and the student who is learning a subject and the student can`t learn it. Because when the teacher is teaching someone comes and interrupts the teacher from teaching the student from learning in math, reading, wrighting, socst, science, wordstudy done when there are talkers in class, when I am trying to learn and it is like every secent and someone comes and interrupts the teacher from teaching the student that is learning the subject that is hard to the student who wants to get a good grade.
I just want to get out of extra help because it is very dumb going to extra help and every time I go to extra help I miss wrighting inless it is intill lunchtime and extra help is very dumb and when she saids big words she means small words. Extra help is where you go and learn new words and long words and when they say that they mean small words and I am getting tired of extra help and it is very dumb and when I go to extra help I just don`t want to go there and I want to get out of extra help and not go to extra help a gen in my live and I think extra help is very stupid and I just hate extra help and you why I hate extra help it is because it is very dumb and it is stupid.
School Vacations By: Brenden Comstock I think teachers and kids need vacation from school.
I think kids need vacation days from school because we get annoyed about learning. We need a break from homework example: spelling words. Kids can finally rest. We need a break from sitting all day long listening to what our teachers say. We need a break to exercise, play, watch movies and other things like that. We can sleep without an alarm clock going off. We can also watch cartoons. Kids also need time with their families and friends.
Teachers need a break from having to talk to kids all day. They need to rest their brains. They need breaks from kids that are naughty. They need to have time to spend with their families and friends. Teachers need some time for fun instead of work. I think teachers need rest and relaxation. Teachers do not have to set their alarm clocks. They get to sleep in.
I (Brenden) talked to other kids and teachers and they agree with me that kids and teachers need vacation from school.
By Teagan Donald Lawrence Johnson
Intro: Some people think that a clean room doesn’t matter well it does because
Can’t find stuff and step on stuff that hurts
First of all I have to say I really hate it when I step on stuff that really hurts.
One time I had such a messy room that everywhere you go you can’t see the room!
When I was in school one day mom cleaned the whole room.
When I got home mom cleaned the whole room for a surprise. That day I was so excited that I stayed in they’re the rest of the day. 2. And I had another time I had a really messy room every single toy on the floor will hurt when you stepped on it. I did. But I usually step on stuff on the floor but this one really hurt. Mom stared at me while I was stepping on it. Mom said “looks like it’s time to clean your room” again. So we did and I found a game boy game I lost for a while. And I found a lot of stuff I lost. And another time is when I couldn’t find anything! And the day after that mom and I started cleaning. I thought it would take forever but it only took a half hour. And I couldn’t find a ds game also and mom handed it to me. I was so excited that I played it for mostly for the rest of the day. That stuff happens when you clean your room.
If you have a baby they won’t choke on stuff from the floor and everywhere.
For example one time I had to clean my room in like 20 minutes because my aunt is coming with a baby from Chicago .It’s for Christmas Eve. So I started cleaning my shelves then all of a sudden putting stuff in random places because I’m running out of room. And I especially have to hide my video games so she doesn’t like drop it in the toilet. And my room turned out perfect but I have to still do one thing vacuum!!! So I quickly took the vacuum and cleaned as quickly as I could. And the good thing is she didn’t choke.
I had to clean my room for the same baby in summer. But it wasn’t for a holiday. I started cleaning but I didn’t put stuff high because I cleaned my room before that.
It was verrrrry easy because like I said “I cleaned my room before that”. But I forgot one thing the legos!!She the baby was here before I even start cleaning so she was there to make it worse. I had to tell ty (my brother) that it was his legos. I started picking up the legos from the floor .I had to pick up all the Lego’s and had to make them again. I wish that hour never happened because I had to remake them all. He “my brother ty” has millions of Lego sets but thank god the baby didn’t destroy all the legos like a giant destroying a city. And the best news (sarcasm) that I couldn’t find the instructions to one of the Lego sets. That stinked.As you can see you actually have to clean your room so stuff doesn’t happen like that. One more is it was birthday eve for me.
I didn’t want that baby to mess around too much today but you know what happened I was relaxing from school by playing video games when I was done it looked like a earthquake hit my room.
I didn’t bother cleaning it because it was winter I get lazy in the winter. In summer I run .the reason I’m lazy and probably others is because where in school you barely get in shape .you barely go to gym. Eventually I had to do it. I did I. took the books put it on the shelf put the toys away into my top dresser after some frustrating hours it finally finished!
These are the best reasons of keeping a room clean is
If you have a baby they don’t chock on stuff
You step on stuff and can’t find anything
And this one is why a clean room is always helpful
You ask how I have a clean room? Okay
First of all I always look around first on the ground like stuff that’s in sight. Then I clean under my bed I always have a dirty around that place. And on the top bunk (If you have a bunk bed)
That’s where I keep my video games that hook up to the TV so I could play them up there.
And the top of my dresser I usually have a messy space up there too .clean in your dresser obviously. I always check what I need or not.
The thing I REALLY LIKE about a clean room is
You feel prepared to find something on your own and you probably know “not to step on stuff and COULD find stuff “your happy that you have one (maybe). My mom likes it when I have a clean room
I realize that your organized and always prepared .and my mom really likes it.im in a good feeling when mom is happy.
Ice Fishing
by Ally Schultz
Many people don’t realize how horrendous ice fishing is, but I’ve come to know with my experience that it is horrendous because it is cold, it’s boring, and everybody is depressed. My first point is that it is cold so here it goes…
How it's so cold
Ice fishing is horrendous because it is cold this reminds me of the time when my uncle told my family the story about the time he went ice fishing it started like this… He went ice fishing on the coldest day of the year (35 below 0). He went out to the shack and he turned on a heater that was like, 20 years old, and he sat there and waited for a dumb fish to bite the line. While that was happening outside was getting colder and colder. Then a few minutes later that heater just stopped he got up fast and stared to shake the heater while saying, “Stay with me buddy stay with me!’’ But it didn’t work so he gave up and sat down in the chair freezing. Then he noticed that he couldn’t find his fishing pole. He was running all over the shack looking for it. Then he spotted something floating on the water in the hole, well it turns out that the thing was his fishing pole he knew that he had to get it so he stuck his bare hand down in the freezing ice cold water to grab the fishing pole. When he got it, he grabbed the heater and the fishing pole and headed out to his truck and he said that this is the first time he ever told anyone because he was so embarrassed. So it’s cold to go ice fishing on the coldest day of the year. It’s cold to have a 20 year old heater break down in a freezing cold shack. And it’s cold to have to stick your bare hand in cold freezing water. So let’s just say that part of the reason ice fishing is horrendous is that it is cold.
How it’s so boring
Ice fishing is horrendous because it is so boring for example last winter I went ice fishing with my dad. We drove out to the frozen lake and we got out of the truck. When we got in the shack my dad turned on the heater and I turned on the radio. After that, my dad pulled out two chairs and a fishing pole and said, “The fun begins now.”So we sat there and sat there and sat there while listening to 80’s music on the radio. Then I muttered to myself, “More like the boring begins now.” Then my dad said, “We’ve been sitting here for about a hour and we haven’t caught anything so let’s go.” So what I’m trying to tell you that its boring to sit in a chair that makes your butt hurt, it’s boring not talking and sitting there for a hour hoping to catch a fish but don’t, and it’s boring to listen to 80’s music on the radio and even worse my dad singing to it. So it’s so boring.
How everyone is depressed
Ice fishing is horrendous because everybody is depressed I know this because I went ice fishing with my dad and I saw a lot of people there.
I followed my dad to find an open spot on the and when we finally found a spot we set everything up. We sat down and he plopped the fishing pole in the hole and after sitting there for a while, dad spotted one of his friends and said, “I’ll be right back.”
Then I looked at my watch and it had been 20 minutes since he had left. So I decided to go look for him. And as I was searching the lake I noticed some people who looked sad, mad, tired, or depressed it was scary so then I found my dad (thank goodness, all those people looked so scary and I didn’t want to see any of them ever again) so we sat down and I told my dad about all the interesting people I saw and he said, “They’re probably depressed.” Then I said, “So they’re depressed because… “They’re wasting their time.” My dad said finishing the sentence for me. “So there depressed because they’re wasting their time while they could be watching a movie, spending time with their family, going bowling, even cleaning their house, there ice fishing. The main points in this one is…
It’s depressing to not be able to find my dad. It’s depressing to hope to catch a fishing but don’t. It’s depressing to see everyone depressed.
Well, that’s all I have so I hope I’ve proved to you that ice fishing is horrendous so my work here is done.
PET ARE HELPFUL
BY HALEY kristenTHOMSEN
Pets are useful, pets can help people, they give you joy, they participate in sports with you.
They give you joy by letting you riding there back. they give you joy by letting you pet them.
They also give you joy by kissing. They give you joy by love.
One time my dog bailey was borne she brunt in blanket ,chairs, and groceries.
Why I hate the dentist
by Evan Walcher
I hate the dentist because you don’t do anything. You have to wait until they call you. I sit in a chair and don’t do anything. But sometimes I draw. They put their fingers in your mouth it makes you feel like your gagging. Then you got to look in the light. And they put a napkin under your mouth. All that you do is sit in a chair and keep your mouth open for them. They clean and brush your teeth when you all ready did.
Then they take x-rays of your teeth. They pull your teeth out then they put gauze in your mouth then sometimes it hurts really badly and they put laughing gas on your nose. Then your mouth is really sore then you go by a restaurant and you say ahh! Then you can’t drink soda or you can’t eat for an hour. Then you got to drink water.
Cystic Fibrosis Is Not Fun At All
By Rebecca Havelka
Many people have never even heard of Cystic Fibrosis at all but I have Cystic Fibrosis and it is not fun at all because you get sick you have to go to the doctor’s office and you have to do a lot of neblizers.
My first reason is One time I woke up and I had a rash from the day before so my mom gave me a Benadryl and then I fell asleep on the way to the Carney Roundup Rodeo and I had to drink a lot of water. I had to do an interview and a speech and I won Little Miss.
I think Cystic Fibrosis is not fun at all because it affects your lungs and about 30,000 children and adults have Cystic Fibrosis in the United States (70,000 worldwide). And I am all ways thinking what will happen next in life.
I don’t like Cystic Fibrosis because One time when I went to the CF Clinic they first had to weigh me again get how tall I was again and then they had to do a throat culture again then they asked me a bunch of questions that you all ready answered them the last time you were there. And then I had to breathing into a tube and then something didn’t save on the computer. Then we wait for Dr. Holbert to come in and he came in and asked us all if we were doing are treatments. Then I had to lay on the bed and we had to breath in and out. Then we left.
And a another reason is One night I came home from the Midnight Riders horse meeting and my mom handed me my salt and I was like really come on. And so I did that with my vest and then after words I did my pulmizine.
I have to take 1 little pink pill, 1 clear pill, and 2 brown pills and a nasal spray and 2 little Tootsie Rolls and a sinus rinse from my surgery.
I think taking all the pills and the salt and pulmizine is not fun at all because you have to do them every night and if you skip a night in the week you have to make it up on the weekend.
I realize that I will all ways have Cystic Fibrosis for the rest of my life. But I will not like it at all.
Girls Are Annoying
by Maxwell McCue
Many people think that girls don’t talk but I’ve come to know they are always talking, they are easily grossed out, and they are always pretending to do stuff. This makes girls very annoying.
For example when we play brain quest Skylar and Haley are talking half the time later on they get called on and sometimes they’ll be in trouble for talking. Another example is when Brandon was reading his Halloween party story he said something about Collin’s pants falling down and then one of the girls said “All I heard was Collin blah blah blah.” Another example is once Owen Z was wiping stuff off his desk and it went onto Sydney’s desk and she said “Get it off!” and wiped it back onto Owen’s desk but he didn’t seem to care.
Another reason is I was reading an alien book then Haley came by and looked at the gross picture and screamed “EWWWWWW!” later on I’ll flip the page to something even grosser and she’ll come back and do the exact same thing. Another reason is one time my sister and I were looking at guitar logos and we came to a slime logo and my sister screamed “EWWWWWWWWW!” Another example is at lunch I took a corn kernel and squeezed it out of its skin then Haley looked at it for 5 seconds and then said “Eww.”
Another example is my sister pretended to turn our house into a restaurant and she made Michael and I waiters we pretended to glue every customer’s hands to the tables. We laughed and laughed. Later on she’ll kick us out, we’ll be happy and she’ll do something else that really annoys us. Another reason is my sister pretended to be a princess and she made me the prince and Michael the king and my sister told Michael to stop sitting on his butt and Michael said “Guards take this princess to the dungeon.” So she got angry and kicked us out Yay! Another reason is one time I was at Conrad’s house and his stupid little sister pretended to be a stupid little dog she tried to wrestle Conrad and I she tried to tackle us and she tried to jump on us. So I left. I bet Conrad was mad at his stupid little sister
So that’s why girls are very annoying. BYE! (=
Cleaning my bed room
by Skylar Swanson
Have you ever wondered why parents tell you to keep your room clean? I learned I need to find my things. I might get hurt and so adults don’t yell at me.
I need to keep my bedroom clean because I have to find my stuff in the morning one time I woke up in the morning for school and I was looking for my hair brush and I looked for 10 minutes so it was 6: 10 by then and the bus comes at 7:00 so finally I found my hair brush I made my hair then I looked in my dresser for my close and my favorite shirt was gone and that took another 10 so it was 6:20 by then I found my shirt under the bed and then I got my pants on and then I could not find my socks that took me another 10 minutes so it was 6: 30 and I found my and I found my socks in my dogs bed and I brushed my teeth and I got my coat on got all my snow stuff on but not my snow pants and all that takes like 30 minutes and then it was 7: 00 and then the bus came and I was not ready so I missed the bus so I missed the bus and grandma had to drive me to school .
When I got home from school had a math paper to do but I was too tired and I fell asleep but then I woke up and said I have to my math home work so I went to get my math book and I could not find it when I went to school the next day I got it wrong but at school the teacher gave me another math book and I did it over again so I could change my grade.
One night I went to bed and my sister kicked me off the bed and I started to cry because I fell on a bunch of stuff and that’s when I thought I should clean my bedroom so in the morning I got to clean some of my room but then I tripped over my hamper and fell into it and I had a brose in the morning and then I got. dressed and I started to clean. I cleaned under my bed and under my dresser. From now on I’m going to try not to trip over my stuff that’s why I need to clean my bedroom when I have the chance and when I’m not tired of cleaning our bedroom.
I need to keep my bedroom so adults don’t yell at me and when I get yelled at I start to cry one Saturday morning I woke up at 6:00 and grandpa was up and I was watching TV and my favorite TV show was on and grandpa yelled at me go clean and is said after my TV show is done and he said go clean it now so I did and I went back to watch my TV show. And that’s why I should clean my room.
Messy room
written by Sydney Swanson
Have your parents ever told you to clean your room so you don’t break stuff and you get yelled at and you can’t get around in the room.
You can’t get around I the room.
When your room is messy and you can’t do anything in its hard because if you fall off the bed you might land on something and I might hurt yourself and when your friends come over they see the floor and get mad so before you play you will have to clean the bedroom.
You can get yelled at.
So you should always keep your room clean. And you can play with your toys but when you’re done playing with your toys put them away and I learned that you should never have a messy room because the floor was made to walk on and to have space in your house and sometimes I can get yelled at for having a messy room .Sometimes your parents love the house clean so you should keep your bed room clean. And you can break stuff that might be really important to you and you might have got it from someone special and I tripped over my makeup kit and fell and hit my knee on the edge of the bed and the next morning I could barely walk to the living room and I also had a big brose on my knee and it really hurt.
You could break stuff.
But I was fine after a couple of days and I clean my bed room a lot more and I don’t get yelled at as much as I did before but when my sister makes a mess I’m the one who has to clean it up but sometimes she helps me if grandma tells her to help me and when she has to help she will yell at me for telling on her that she’s not helping me and for Christmas we have to clean the hole whole house , put up the tree and decorations we also have to Cook buy the presents and wrap them and I hate working but since I lived with my grandma and grandpa for five years I clean my bed every time when I’m done playing with my toys but I do still brake stuff.
Education Makes A Big Difference In Life
Claire Berger
Have you ever wanted to know more about education? Well I`ve come to realize the reasons for this are education improves your life, it gives you a good foundation.
Education gives you knowledge because after education you know so much. It also gives you strength because it goes education, knowledge, strength. So it`s like you get strength out of education and knowledge. One time I was at home making brownies with my mom here is what the ingredients were. Four eggs, one cup of milk, one pinch of flour, one tsp vanilla, one bag of chocolate chips, and one handful of almonds to make the brownies crunchy. That`s what the ingredients were. When they were done baking they tasted delicious. That was the time I learned how to make brownies. Now I have the knowledge and strength to make brownies.
One day I was at the park sitting under a tree. I was thinking to myself what I wanted to be when I grow up. One day I could be a scientist. One day I could be anything I wanted. It was really hard to think but at least I did it.
One day I was at home cleaning my room and believe me or not it was a MESS!!!!! So I thought to myself if I had the knowledge and strength to clean my room I would get it done a lot faster. So I just sat there and thought what to do what to do. Then I said, “I could try cleaning fast.” So I tried it and surprisingly it worked! Yay! When my mom came in my room was spotless and she said, “Wow” By this I now have the knowledge and strength to clean my room.
Education gives you a very good foundation. Foundation is kind of like a base in your life. It`s kind of like with foundation your life is getting built. My foundation depends on my knowledge. One Friday I had a math test, on problem 2 I got really stuck. So I raised my hand. My teacher came over and said,” Sorry Claire I can`t help you”. I said,” Awwww!” So I depended on my foundation. Then I looked at the clock and thought in my head 658 divided by 3=291R1. So I circled letter A. When I got my paper back on Monday I got an A+ especially on problem 2. So your foundation is always keeping you up and never letting you fall.
Have you ever had a foundation? I bet you want me to tell you what a foundation is, right? Well it`s like a base of a house or a life. Everyone has a foundation at some point. To me a foundation in a life is when you’re not even born yet. But on the other hand, a house`s foundation is the base that you started with.
One day I got to school on the board it said we had a spelling test!!!! Oh no!!!! So when it came to test time I got stuck on a word that was really hard. So I just sat there and thought for a while. Finally I just decided to put down how I thought it was spelled. When I got my paper back I got an A+. Yay! So now I feel confident in myself.
And that`s why I think education is so important.
Why I think essays are stupid
By Jacob
Have you ever wondered why we do essays, well, if we didn’t it would take a lot of stress off of us. It would make our teacher less grouchy. We would be happier.
If we did not do essays our teachers wouldn’t be so grouchy because she or he wouldn’t have to teach so much. That would mean more time to check papers, more time to spend time with your family, and not as much stress on you to do stuff. 5 out of 9 classmates say that our teacher wouldn’t be so grouchy.
We would be happier without essays because it would be less work to do. 8 out of 12 of my classmates think that their life would be easier without essays. It would be easier without essays because we kids need to catch up on homework like math. All you are doing is expressing yourself. That is what a mom, dad, grandpa, grandma, friend, or even a little stuffed animal is for. Now, just think to yourself, I bet 6 out of 10 percent of the people of the world do not need essays. They are useful for some things, but they put a lot of stress on you.
That is why I think essays are stupid.
When I fell off the stairs
by EvanWalcher
It was one beautiful morning and I was watching TV. Than my mom said we have to go Marquette. So we were going to the car than I fell the stairs and I felt like I was flying. My mom, sister and my grandma where laughing so I got up and went to the car. Then we got to the doctors. We were going up the stairs then I took one big step and fell off the stairs I finally got up the stairs then we were going down the stairs and I fell off the stairs and felt embarrassed so I got to the car. Then we went to MacDonald’s I got a cheeseburger and a large fry and a large mountain dew and a small ice-cream then we got back home I fell down the stairs and my Sister, Mom and my Grandma were laughing and I felt like laughing to.
The Star Nose Mole
By, Emily Johnson
One summer night I saw a star nose mole in our
basement it started like this.
I was in my basement with my dad, and my sister
Kelsey, and I heard a scratching noise. I got a little
scared. Then I heard it again. Now I’m creped out.
Then again I heard it. So I looked down the hole we
have in our basement for floods, I looked down it
scared that I’m going to find a scary monster in it.
Then I yelled’ DAD THERE’S A RAT IN YOUR
BASEMENT! Then my sister Kelsey came over, and
said” that’s not a rat it’s a star nose mole. Then the
rest of my family came to see the ugly mole and
the mole was trying to get out. EEWWWWWW! The
next morning, it was not there hopefully it didn’t
come, and climb out, and that is my experience with
THE STAR NOSE MOLE!
Hauling wood
by Skylar
When I started to haul wood was when I was 4 .First are grandpa will cut the wood with the log splitter then I will take wheel barrow and I will pick up the wood and I will dump it down downstairs then I will go down stairs and I will stack the wood in tell we have 2 stacks of wood all the way to the sealing then when it is winter we will take the wood and make a fire down stairs then when it is spring we cut down wood again .For winter we always have enough for the winter. I get to with the log splitter but I have to be care full. That is how I cut and hall wood with grandpa.
THE LAST TIME WITH MY DOG DOZER
BY CONRAD BERGER
I was playing with my dog Dozer. Dad said on Monday we have to say our good-byes because, we have to put him down to sleep. When dad got back home Dozer was not there. And when dad handed me his color to me I was crying because, he sleeped with me when we had the bar and that was the day I had a bad dream. He was 11 years old. He had a ball in his throat and it is not a reel ball it was attached to his throat. His jaw was open and we got him in ash form. We said our prays and dad bairied him and we have a head stone for him. And I have his color. We got a little shadow box and when we got it we hot glued a picture of him. Hot glued his color and I put him in my room. It’s not the ash box.
Cat
By Haley Thomsen
My mouse is named Cat. She is really behaved. And she likes kids. And she loves me as well. I had her ever since she was a tiny little mouse.
I love cat. She will climb up my arm at night because she pees in her crenel. She is not polite trained. Give her no water for 5 days. I give her a spoon full of food every day. Then I let her out to run around. All the sudden she died. Then I got a new mouse.
Thanksgiving Morning
By: Rebecca Havelka
It was Thanksgiving morning an when I woke up my mom and dad were in the kitchen making lunch because my aunts, and uncles, and my cousins were coming over. My dad was in- charge of the turkey and ham. My sister Cate and I were in charge of the apple snicker salad. The apple snicker salad has apples, snicker and cool wipe in it. My mom was in charge of the corn and the fruit salad and all of that. And my aunts and uncles were bringing buns, and mashed potatoes.
Then I watched a movie. Then I started making apple snickers salad with my sister Cate, my sister didn’t know where the snickers were so I had to ask my “Were they were. And they ended up in the freezer. They were pretty hard to cut with a knife. First I tried cutting it with a duel knife but that didn’t work out so well. So I put it in the sink. And got a knife that you cut with a steak. My sister started screaming at me so then I stopped an, my mom came back in the kitchen and I only had 2 pieces cut up in only in 10 minutes. I told my mom that the snickers were hard as a rock. Then she said to put them in a zip block bag and pound them with a hammer. So then I went and did that.
My mom went to stir the corn and the ham was still hard as a rock it wasn’t doing everything at all because my mom put it on a different counter an forgot to turn it back on. That’s why it was still hard.
Then my mom started freaking out and calling my dad saying “Come home now or call me on my cell phone.”
And it had to cook for 4 hours and we had 3 hours till the party.
Then my dad came home and he was mad. So then mom told my dad the story and the ham was in the basement in the oven and my dad grabbed a bag and put this kind of pouter in it and shook it all up. My mom asked “Do you need the juice.” “It was in their when I took it out of the package.” My dad ran downstairs and my mom folded him.
At the end it turned out pretty good because my family was there to celebrate it with me.
GOING TO MINNESOTA
By Sydney
When I went to Minnesota me and my sister went with are aunt , uncle , and cousin drew and we got in the car and headed down there and we stayed in the car for five hours. And I hated it because my cousin laid on me the whole way. Then when we got there we got out all of our suitcases and headed up stairs and we set are stuff in a little corner then laid down in are beds and fell asleep because of the long day we all had . Then we woke up the next morning and got dressed and then we were on our way to mall of America. I was so excited then when we got there are aunt said there was a hello kitty store.
Then I said can we go and she said , ; yes; and we walked in to the mall and paid to get in to their then we looked for the rides and we found them . After we found the rides we went and paid for are tickets and it was twenty dollars for all five of us. We all went on two rides. Then we went to the aquarium and we saw sharks and sting rays it was amazing. After that we wanted to find the hello kitty store and it took us three hours to find it and finally we found it and it was on the third floor and I spent twenty dollars on me and my grandma and I bought her a necklace and earrings then I got myself a really pretty pen . After that we went back to the hotel and got are stuff ready and on the way back it rained all the way home and when me and my sister got home are grandma was so happy to see us and she loved the stuff we gave her and she was happy.
When I didn’t like vegetables
By Teagan Johnson
When I didn’t like vegetables was when I was about four it was weird that I didn’t like vegetables because mostly my whole family likes vegetables .So mom handed me the steaming plate with everything I know what was on my plate except these green things that almost looks like tiny trees.
I asked my mom what are these green things.mom said they’re broccoli so I tasted it YUCK!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! I yelled .Mom said but they’re good for you. Well I don’t like them I said in a stubborn voice.
So the next day mom gave me a bunch of vegetables on my plate. I didn’t like any of them except these orange stick like things .mom said there carrots. Do you want carrots for dinner? She asked. I said yes so I had carrots for dinner.
And she gave me a bunch of different veggies on my plate and I liked all of them!
So when I’m this age and I’m 10 so I mostly like every veggie expesilly carrots. So I ended up loving mostly all the veggies in the world!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Good thing I love fruit or that’ll be a different story.
Literally! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! !
So when I have veggies at school which we have to take because it’s a school rule I usually take carrots with ranch or ill take broccoli .Even know I hated broccoli in the beginning of a story. I bet when I was a baby I loved baby food vegetable flavored more than real veggies. I know my baby cousin loves vegetable flavored baby food
The main thing I’m pointing out that I love veggies at the end of 5 years old
I like carrots, broccoli, and a bunch more.
If I didn’t like fruit it will sound like this, mom handed me my breakfast it had these sliced up things and a big red ball.mom said, they’re apples and sliced up oranges. So I took a bite of the apple and I said mmmmm its delicious and I took a bite of the orange don’t like it too much but pretty good .Mom gave me a sour kiwi yuck I don’t like sour stuff JUST KIDDING!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! ANY WAYS I ALWAYS LOVED VEGGIES AFTER I WAS 5. So if you want to be healthy get strong and run fast you got to eat your veggies and fruit to get active.
My 2nd song Writing Meeting
By Jasmine Gibellina
One cool dark Thursday night, my mom and I went to Iron Mountain together for her song writing meeting .She said, (if I keep coming with her to her meetings I have to start to writing songs with her and Bobby. “Okay mom”
She took way to long so we had to go fast , because we had to go to Bay Collage. I took a nap on the way there. So this is the way there ZZZZZZZzzzz. When we got there I woke up, I grabbed the I pod and went in. We went into room 318.
That’s when I met Rick. We introduced our selves. Bobby told him he could call me Jazzy or Jazz. Anything but Jazz bag right.“Ya lets go with that.”
Hay he said, “I have something for you to play with but you can’t take it home okay.”Okay but No promises.”Are you read yep. Then he pulled back his jacket.
Ohhhhhh he’s so cute. You’ll never guess where I got him. Uh SOMEWERE! I got him at Walmart in the parking lot for $150.00. “WOW” What’s his name? “Chico”
You can play with him, dress him, and carry him you can do whatever you want to him and he won’t bite you. “As far as I know.” “Thanks Rick.” He won’t pee on me right. No he only go’s outside.
Then Bobby put on the video. I held Chico up to my face and he licked my lips ewww. As soon as I wiped my mouth he did it again. Chico! I said in a whisper. When I put him against my chest he stuck his head into my sweat shirt so I put the rest of his body into my sweat shirt because he was shivering.
He fell asleep right in my arms. I let him finish most of his nap as I watched the rest of the video. I stud up in the middle of the video and put him down on the edge of Rick’s jacket. After I gently put him down he woke up and walked over to me and laid down next to my chest. He fell asleep again. I wrapped him up with my sweat shirt. Then I finally got to finish the video. I took a few pictures of him.
I gently pick him up and walked around the room till it was time to leave. The video was finally finished and gave Chico back but I put up a little fight. After that he put Chico back in his jacket. Bobby and Rick talked for a while and during that time I went to the bath room. Then I talked to Rick. After our talk he got in the elevator. We just met Rick at the top of the stairs. He said, “I decided to change his name and it’s a lot shorter. His name is Chico Aurelius something something something I can’t remember. “Ya that’s not shorter.” Fine I’ll keep it as Chico. After that we talked outside for a while and then we all went home. My mom said we could stop for ice-cream, and I know that the next time she has a meeting I’ll try to convince her to let me come just like I did for this one.
Scary moment at Blue Harbor Resort
Owen T
Tonya, Evan, and I went to the Blue Harbor Resort. It is one of the best hotels in the world.
We started out by checking in at the front desk. The girl at the front desk gave us a key and then we went out and found a parking space. Next, we went into the room. We dropped off our bags and waited for our Aunt Tonya to get ready.
We started out walking down the hallways staring at the carpet designs. The hallways led us to the Broken Bay swimming area.
I walked in with my eyes wide open. My mouth dropped. I set down my sandals and towel and ran for the closest slide. There were two different waterslides to use. I chose the extra big one that looked like it would go the fastest. WOW! When I reached the bottom my Aunt Tonya told me to look up. When I did, I saw two immense tube slides. I took one of the single tubes, climbed up the long exhausting stairs, set my tube in the shallow water, and the lifeguard pushed me really hard down the slide. I went down in a squiggly motion. The curves jerked me around. I saw a black hole with water drops falling from the top like rain. I went down the black hole, and when I came out my face was white as a ghost.
The summer Collin Mahan
Over the summer I go to my dad’s but have a month at my moms. I like the summer but I always get hurt. Four years ago I got stung by a jellyfish. My dad found a boat and drove it into the ocean. My dad through the anchor so the boat stopped. Then my brother and I started to swim. The first five seconds something wrapped around my leg. So I got on the boat and dried off. A few minutes later we got to shore and my legs really hurt. So when I got home I took a bath and felt a little better. Then my whole body felt better. And that was how I got stung by a jellyfish at my dad’s.
The second worst summer was when I broke my arm. I was only four so I didn’t know much. I didn’t know what to do for fun. My mom told me to watch TV but nothing good was on so I said no. My brother wanted to play a game but I said no to that too. Then I started to jump on a plastic bucket. Since I was four it was kind of fun. Next I fall and bam! I tried to get up but I broke my arm so I couldn’t. I was at my moms and she brought me to the hospital and I got a cast. Plus I had to wear the cast for about two months. I couldn’t do the things I could because the cast I had to wear. That was the summer I had to wear a cast.
The third worst was when I lost my breath when I was sleeping. I was at my old house in Menominee and I had strep throat. I was really tired and I kept on waking up then falling asleep. So I went in my room and went to bed. My throat hurt and I could not breathe. My mom came in and helped me. She brought me to the emergency room and I fell asleep. And that was how I lost my breath.
When I lived in Menominee I accidently put a peanut up my nose and had to go to the hospital. They got tweezers and the peanut split. So I had to get knocked out once again. Sorry I can’t write more but when this happened when I was maybe six.
So that’s all of my summers that were really bad. So in the summer of 2012 I hope nothing bad happens. I like summer but I just don’t like getting hurt.
Thanksgiving
By Claire Berger
On Thanksgiving morning I was at my grandma and grandpa`s house, because I slept over at their house the night before. So I spent like an hour at their house before my mom`s boyfriend Dave came to pick me up to go home for Thanksgiving. When we got home I asked my mom if I could use her hairnet for my shower, because I had curly hair from my braids and I didn`t want to get my hair straight. She said I could. So I went to go get it and took my shower.
When I got out of the shower I got ready for Thanksgiving. I went out to the kitchen and helped my mom by peeling potatoes. Then people started to come. First my mom`s boyfriend`s brother Steve and his wife Chris and his daughter Amanda and his son Adam came. Then Steve`s grown-up daughter Lisa came with her two one year-olds Ryder and Reese. Then just a bunch of people came. So the little kids and I played in my room. Then after we played for like a half an hour it was time for Thanksgiving dinner. The best part. Yummy.
I ate in my room because there was no room in the living or dining room to sit and eat. Yeah! That`s how packed our house was. After everyone was done eating we had desert. We had ice cream cake with a turkey on it. After desert was over I played in my room with the other kids for a little bit. Then everyone had to go home except for my grandpa.
I went to my room and almost fell asleep. So my mom said it was time to go to bed. So I went to go brush my teeth. As I was brushing my teeth I was thinking about my mom and dad not being together during the holidays. When I got done brushing my teeth I went in my room and crawled into bed. My mom put the timer on my TV so I could watch TV while I`m going to sleep. When my mom went out of the room I thought I should of asked her if she had to deal with this when she was a little girl.
Taking a ride to six flags By Brandon
When I went to six flags with Joe and Matthew it took 3 hours to get there. I kept saying are we there yet. Finally we stop at a gas station to get a snack for the road trip. An hour later we went to McDonalds for lunch. I had some nuggets and a pop. Joe had 5 burgers and a pop. Matthew had a burger and a pop. When we were done we put our stuff in the garbage. Then we took off
Then we arrived at Joe’s friend’s house. We got out of the truck and went in and staid in there for the night. For supper we had Sloppy Joes. In the morning I got dress and ate breakfast.joe said “get in the car.’’ then Matthew and I got in the car just for Joe. Then Joe walks out and got in the car. We were on our way to six flags. 1 hour later we stopped to get lunch.
After lunch we took off again for the4rth time. After my nap in the truck I woke up and said are we there yet and Joe said “no” so I just laid down and starved the rest of the ride. When I woke up again Matthew and Joe were walking in to six flags I said wait for me. I hurried out of the truck and that’s the ride to six flags.
My Cousins House
By Owen Z.
“Gramma I am ready.” I said. “Okay just wait a second while I get my shoes on.” “Okay.” I said. This was the day I got to go see my cousin. I don’t get to see him often so I didn’t want to be late. We got in the got the truck and started off. After the long ride we were there and out of the truck. I suddenly heard big loud stomps I turn to see a big old fat Saint Bernard running straight at me.
Next I was running away then I stopped and thought, “What if a little kid rode that big fat blob like a horse.” I started to laugh and then went back by the truck. My aunt asked “do you the little dog with you?”“ Yes.” I said so she the big blob of what she called a dog on a chain. Me and my cousin went inside and played Xbox 360 for a while. He has Godzilla slippers to they were huge. We went outside and went swimming it was kind of dumb with a small pool but. We stop from 12:00- 3:00. After that we went inside ate barbecue ribs, tomatoes, ham, pie, hot dogs, and pizza. Then we went to the garden and picked fruits and veggies. My dog was playing tag with squash at least that’s what it looked like any way so I left him alone. And then we back in the house I had a great time. But it time to pack up and go so I grabbed my stuff and got in the truck. And when we got in truck I wondered when I would see my cousin again.
MY THANKSGIVING
By Maxwell McCue
Okay I woke up in the morning and I asked my dad if I could head outside. He said “yes”. So I went out and I ran into the woods, climbed a tree , I was almost to the top and I let go to scratch my back . So I fell out of the tree.
Then I ran to my room, I jumped on my bed, I did a front flip, then landed on my back at the edge of the bed . Then I couldn’t run or jump for three hours. I was just lying down during the three hours.
After that three hours we went to Bridget’s house and we watched a movie called Half Baked. After that Michael, Joelle , and I played hide and seek.
Then Thanksgiving dinner was ready. When we had pie we watched Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows :part one:
Then we went back to my dad’s house. The next day I thought I could write a story about yesterday.
One of The Greatest Things That Ever Happened To Me
One of the greatest things that ever happened to me is when I got a cat. I named her Sassy because I thought it would be a great name.
Sassy stays outside during the night. In the morning my dog Harley goes outside and Sassy comes inside. Harley sleeps inside during the night. Sassy eats cat food. Sometimes she catches mice to eat when she is out at night.
Sassy was a stray cat. Mama’s (my mom’s) Arbonne friend found her and gave her to us to keep. Sassy is the greatest cat I ever had!
This will be Sassy’s first Christmas with our family.
I sure hope she doesn’t destroy our Christmas tree.
Merry Christmas Everyone
From Brenden Comstock
BAYBEACH
By Ally Schultz
One steaming hot summer day I went to Bay Beach with Ashlynn and her dad (Jeremy). I was a little nervous because Ashlynn said her dad acts like a 2 year old so wish me good luck that he doesn’t do anything stupid or embarrassing.
We arrived and we saw a lot of rides. First me and Ashlynn went on the Scat, but when we started to move a kid puked eeeeew! So we didn’t enjoy that ride at all. Then we were going to go on the Ferris Wheel, but Jeremy pulled us out of line and said “Guys I have been on one of those crazy contrap -tions and I don‘t think that they are safe”. So we didn’t get to go on the Ferris Wheel. Then he made us go on the Merry-go- Round it was so embarrassing he took pictures and videos of us. Then he told us that he was going to go on the internet but we couldn’t stop him because we were spinning away but when we came back he had already sent it. So at least he didn’t do anything that was embarrassing, well not really embarrassing anyway.
We looked at some other rides then we spotted the Zippin Pippin the biggest and only rollercoaster in the park. Me and Ashlynn went in line we waited about 10 minutes then finally it was our turn. We sat down and it started to move it started off slow but soon it started to go faster and faster and soon it went as fast as it could go. Then we had a sharp right turn everybody’s head dogged to the left it felt like it was going to spring off it hurt so bad. Meanwhile I saw this huge steep drop off and as we were getting there inch by inch I swallowed a bug … a bug, eeeeeeeew! I started to scream I closed my eyes tightly and before I knew it everyone was screaming I opened my eyes then I realized that we were going down the drop off. I tried to scream but nothing came out. But I could over hear a lady screaming,” I’M HOLDING, I’M HOLDING! We started to laugh and before we knew it the ride was over. That was the scariest thing I ever did in my life!
When we got off the ride we got some ice cream then we started to look for Jeremy. We couldn’t find him anywhere then we saw people laughing and pointing at something we went to go look it turned out that it was Jeremy on this little kitty train for kids that are for 3-5 year olds and the thing is going 3 miles per hour with his hands up yelling,”This is awesome!” and when the ride was over he went right back to the end of the line Ashlynn and I went to go get him and he just said, “Can I go on it one more time please?” we agreed but instead of letting him go one more time somehow he convinced us to let him go 5 more times then finally he ran out of tickets so we had to leave.
Now I know that Jeremy is a two year old …well at least acts like one anyway.
When we got home we had a donut and went to go play outside with her dog. Then out of nowhere came Jeremy with squirt guns and started to spray us with water we were soaking wet. So here is a tip to everyone in the world, don’t ever and I mean ever go to Bay Beach with Ashlynn’s actually never try to be seen with Ashlynn’s dad EVER! Because who knows what could happen, 2 year olds what can you do with them.
The Sad Story of Bella
By: Dakota Schubert
It was a bright shiny day and I was excited to get a dog. My mom wanted the fluffiest puppy and my step dad wanted the chunky puppy. All of the sudden I see a scrawny puppy with huge blue eyes and she looked at me and gave me the puppy face. I picked her up and knew she was the one. “Could we take her home?” I said. My mom said yes, so we went home.
When we got home, we put our new dog with Oley. Oley freaked out and trampled over Bella. I went to grab Bella so she wouldn’t get hurt again. We took Bella to the vet to make sure she wasn’t hurt. The vet said she was o.k., but she had to stay there for a few days. We found out Bella was hurt really bad. So we got to go see her one last time before the vet put her down. It was a sad day.
Book Reviews
Pee-Wee's Tale
This story is about Pee-Wee and guinea pig gets adopted by a little boy named Robbie on his birthday. His mother does not like Pee-Wee, but Robbie loves him so much. One day Robbie went to school, and when he went to school his dad let him go outside and they did not tell Robbie that they let him go.
Opinion
It was a good story I could picture what happened to Pee-Wee life, and what happened to him.
Who should read this book?
I would recommend this book to you. It tells the story in order. And if you like animals you should read this book.
Reviewed By Taylar
Bodies Big Adventure by Kimi Foos
Bodie is a raccoon she goes on an adventure. She loses her mommy and brothers and sisters. Then my grandpa saved her.
I thought it was a good book. I think you'll like it too.
If you like adventure this is a good book for you.
Reviewed by Travis
My Name is Geronimo Stilton by Geronimo Stilton
Geronimo Stilton was really busy. All he wanted was an assistant so he put an ad in his newspaper and he gets an assistant named Pinky Pick.
Pinky Pick is a little bit too energetic for him but he had to admit she was a good assistant. She made a new magazine and a cheese scented diary.
I like the details a lot and my favorite part was when Pinky Pick brought Geronimo to the North Pole.
I think that everyone who likes excitement should read this book.
Reviewed by Journey
The Wanigan-A Life on a River
A little girl and her parents lived on the river. The little girl's name is Annabel Lee. They have to live on a raft for three months. Annabel's father is a logger. He pushes logs down the river. They also have crew. They have a little boy with them. The little boy's name is Jimmy. His mother died so he has no mother. Jimmy doesn't want to talk about his mother. When Annabel's mother got sick. Jimmy and Annabel helped her mother. When Annabel's mother got well so when she got better Annabel got to go to the woods. My opnion is that it is a really good book. Everyone should read this book. It is great.
Reviewed by Brooke
There's an Owl in the Shower by Jean Craighead George
The loggers were cutting down trees. The trees were the spotted owls' homes. So the loggers were killing the spotted owls. One day there was a young boy who was riding his bike named Borden and he found an owl. He loved that owl too.
My opinion about this story is that I think it is really good.
I think you should read this book.
Reviewed by Tahya
Health by Karen Jacobsen
The human body can do lot of things. It can hop, skip, or jump. It can also walk. The brain learns and thinks. Your body needs exercise. Did you know that your body needs food. And your body needs to work. There are also more cool things.
I think you should read the book. If you want to read the book it is in your school library.
I like this book its good so take my advice read this book.
Reviewed by Shelby
Al Capone Shines my Shoes
This story is about a boy names Moose Flanagan whose father works as an electrician on Alcatraz Island where the most dangerous mobster and hit men Al Capone.
When Moose gets a letter from Al Capone it says, "Your turn."
Moose does not know what i meant until hSe goes to his friends house her name is Annie.
I really like this book. I recommend this book people who like novels.
Reviewed by Ty
Harry Potter and the Chamber of Secrets by J.K. Rowling
When Harry Potter was living with the Dursley a house elf named Dobby warns Harry if he goes back to Hogwarts he'll be killed. But Harry ignores Dobby and goes to Hogwarts.
When Harry is there with his friend Ron and Hermione he finds a writing on the wall and it says, "The Chamber of Secrets has been opened. Enemies of the heir, beware."
I think this book is a good story about a boy and his friends in the wizard world.
Everyone that whats a story with action read this book.
Reviewed by Shaun
SOS Titanic by Eve Bunting
Have you ever read SOS Titanic? If you haven't, listen to this.
The deck was tilting. The people refused to get into the life boats now they're gone. Barry run threw people after people tring to find Pegeen and her brothers the Flynns.
They were forced to leave Ireland and now there lost.
TO FIND OUT WHAT HAPPENS READ THE BOOK!!!
I recommend this book to people that like adventure and action!!
Reviewed by Austin
Beast Quest-The Dark realm: Kayman the Gorgon Hound
Beast Quest is a good story, but all of the Beasts have a diamond on them like the gorgon hound has one its neck.
My opinion is for someone who likes full of excitement people.
Reviewed by Kain
Lewis and Clark and Me; A Dog's Tale by Laurie Myers
Lewis or Clark bought a dog. To help them sail from Pennsylvania to the Pacific Ocean. They had help on the way from the dog and people on land.
M opinions are this is a great book because it tells about Lewis and Clark and there dog. I love this book because it tells what Lewis and Clark did with their dog. Why did the Native American think the dog was a bear.
I think all the kids. grown-up teenager should read this book.
Reviewed by Kyle R.
Hatchet by Gary Paulsen
Hatchet is about Brian Robeson. He takes a flight to go see his dad in the Canadian oil companies. His mom give him a hatchet before he gets on the plane to leave. He is the only passenger on the plane. The pilot let him steer the plane. The driver had a heart attack and died. Brian had to drive the plane but he had little control. The plane crashed in the water. Brian got out if you want to know the end read it!
If you like action and adventure you will like Hatchet.
I like this book because there is a lot of adventure and action.
Reviewed by Reid
Ginger the Kitten by Jane Burton
This story is about a kitten growing up to be an adult cat with its brothers and sisters.
It's a good book. If you read it you will see.
If you like cats, it is the book for you.
Reviewed by Josh
Ouk and Gluk by Dav Pilkey
Ouk and Gluk are cavekids who live in a Caveland, Ohio. The chief Mr. Gofferhopper quit his job because whenever Ouk and Gluk tried to be a big shot they always ruined it. But one day he made a discovery.
My opinion of this story is good because there was a lot of action.
If you like Kung-fu, Grandpas, dinos, then this is the book for you.
Reviewed by Hunter
Mudshark by Gary Paulsen
Mudshark is a book about a boy that never forgets anything. He meets a parrot that he though was just like him, but then he discovered that the parrot gets out of its cage,, and sees everything that happens. He steals Mudshark's job.
I think it was a very good book.
You should read it if you like super humans.
Reviewed by Brian
Mighty Mount Kilimanjaro
In the beginning Geronimo Stilton lets his friend Bruce Hyena convince Geronimo to go on another one of his extreme adventures. This time, they're going to be climbing to the top of the famous Mount Kilimanjaro in the continent Africa, Tanzania. Geronimo isn't in shape to climb a humungous mountain that is 19,340 feet above sea level.
It was a good, interesting book.
People that like Geronimo Stilton books should read Might Mount Kilimanjaro.
Reviewed by Damius
Al Capone Does My Shirts by Gennifer Choldenko
A famous convict, Al Capone, does the Flanagan's shirts! Moose Flanagan and his family move to Alcatraz. Alcatraz has prisoners on it and moose's father is a prisoner guard. Moose's family isn't ordinary, his sister, Natalie, is 16 but acts like a 3 year-old! It's not her fault, she was born that way. Moose has to help her, and his mom won't give up.
Moose, at first hates Alcatraz, then he makes friends. Moose also has problems with Piper, a girl at school, always getting into trouble. Then comes worse. Natalie meets a convict and really likes him and he likes her back! What will happen?
I loved this book because of all of the excitement and problems. The characters were very interesting, especially Natalie.
What will happen to Natalie? Will Moose move off the island? Will the con and Natalie be together? Find the answers in Al Capone Does My Shirts. If you like excitement and problems read it.
Reviewed by Cassie
Lost and Found by Anne Schraff
This book is about Darcy and Jamee Wills. When they were young their father left. There Grandma is very ill. One day Darcy was taking the bus home. A guy was stalking her. Later in the story Jamee goes missing.
The book is really good. The mystery is really sweet. I t had me thinking, "Who is stalking Darcy." It has me at the edge of seat.
If you like a mystery missing people and a father stalking his own child this is your book.
Reviewed by Nada
Diary of a Wimpy Kid: The Last Straw
This is about Greg family and Greg. Greg is in the middle of age Rodrick is the oldest kids. Manny is the youngest kid in Greg family. Greg has trouble with people.
I think Diary of a Wimpy Kid-The Last Straw is really good. Greg is funny with Rodrick when they fight.
I think Mrs. Nuttall should read this book because she is in to it.
Reviewed by Darrick
Meet Addy by Connie Potter
Meet Addy was about Addy and her family. They were slaves and Addy's brother's name was Sam and Addy's little sister's name was Esther. The owner of Addy and her family is Master Stevens and this other guy wants to buy Sam and Poppa.
Add ran quickly into the fields but it was too late. Poppa and Sam were by the wagons. Addy ran by poppa and hugged him but Master Stevens hit her with a whip Addy felt fire and would not let go still. But she did then. Also Addy's mom like tries to cross the river and goes under the water.
And does not back for awhile but she is fine. My opinion is that the book was good because slaves determined to be free. I'd recommend this book to people who like to solve problems.
Reviewed by Verany
Al Capone Does My Shirts by Geniffer Choldenko
Al Capone Does My Shirts is about a boy named Moose Flanagan and Natalie Flanagan they both with their mother and father live in Alcatraz. There are tons of murders, rapists, hit man, conman, stick up man, embezzlers, connivers, burglars, kidnappers and maybe even an innocent man or two, though I doubt it. The convicts they have are the kind other prisons don't want. Natalie has "special" needs so Moose and Natalie's mom act like she's 10, but she really is...16! On chapter 35 Moose and his om have a fight about how old Natalie is. His mom said Natalie is 10 so she can't be put in schco jail moose says she's 16 and even she says she is 16. Do you want to hear the end? Read the book and find out!
Characters: Natalie Flanagan, Moose Flanaga, Camron Flanagon, Mom Flanagan, 9868 cons and a brat piper.
Opinion: It has cons, action and adventure. It is a great book. I hope there is a sequel.
If you like con's, action and adventures I recommend you read this book.
Reviewed by Jamie
Geronimo and the Gold Medal Mystery by Geronimo Stilton
Geronimo Stilton woke up and saw TV for people to watch the Olympics. He went to his office to get away from the noise. Then Thea drove her motorcycle on Geronimo desk. Geronimo said, "How many times did I tell to not to drive motorcycle on my desk." Geronimo went o the Olympics. All people that 1st place medal were from Mousylvania.
It a good because there funny parts in the house. If you like exciting, funny and action you should read this book.
Reviewed by Sadie
The Adventures of Ook and Gluk-Kung Fu Caveman from the Future by George Beard and Harold Hutchins
Ook and Gluk are two caveman who go to the future because they want to learn to fight and don't want there sister to get married to Chief Gopper Nopper and if Gak her sister says no Chief Gopper Nopper will throw Ook and Gluk in the slammer.
I thought this story was fantastic because it was funny and the best story I'd ever read.
You should read this book if you like Captain Underpants, Super Diaper Baby and Comics, adventure, funny, awesome, Karate books.
Reviewed by Arturo
Christmas Eve by Arturo
I went to Charlie's house. We knocked on the door. Charlie opened the door. He said, "Hello." We went inside. We took off our shoes. We watched TV at Charlie's because I was bored and Dad and Mom were just talking to Charlie. Charlie's wife made food so we started eating. "The food's good," I told my mom.
A while later we were done eating. Charlie said, "Do you want cookies?"
I said, "Sure" so he gave me cookies with milk. They were good. I got done with the cookies so Charlie said, "Let's open presents."
Next we opened presents. Charlie gave us a lot of presents, but the thing I liked most was the Wii. The Wii was black and came with the games Wii Sports and Wii Sports resort.
We said bye to Charlie and his wife. We got home. I plugged in the Wii and put the disk in. I started playing with it. It was awesome.
Hunting by Ty
One day I called my friends Shaun, Reid, Brian, and Darrick. I asked if they wanted to go hunting. They said yes.
Then we went hunting. I brought my 30-6. Shaun got his 26-6. Reid got his 300, Darrick got his 22-2-50, and Brian got his 30-30. Three hours later we all got a buck. I got a twenty, Shaun got a nine, Reid got an eight, and Darrick got a ten. Brian got the smallest one of all, a nub buck. Then I asked them if they wanted to go trapping. They said yes.
The next day we went trapping. We to a couple of places setting traps. Brian wanted to set a trap. I said sure. While Brian was setting the trap I was looking at something. All of a sudden I heard, "OOOU!" and a snap from the trap. I am thinking about what he did. I turn around and what do I see? Brian's hand was in the trap and he was flopping around like a fish.
Now I found out that Shaun bet him $50 to stick his hand in the trap. I said, "You nimrod. You are not supposed to stick your hand in the trap."
He said, "I wanted $50."
I said, "I do not care. You are not supposed to stick your hand in a leghold." So now I see Shaun, Reid, and Darrick laughing their butts off and I started to laugh.
We all went home except Brian. He went to the hospital to get his hand in a cast.
The Dog on a Crotch-rocket by Kain
A dog wanted to ride on his owner's crotch-rocket. He wanted to see what it was like to ride on one. He found a blue button. He pushed the blue button and the bike started. Dog pulled back on the handle and it was a little wobbly. He kept on going down the road.
A mother deer and a baby deer were walking on the road. They saw the crotch-rocket coming toward them. The baby deer asked the mother deer, "What's on the crotch-rocket?"
The mother deer said, "I think it is a dog."
"Move out of the way," the dog said. The mother deer moved out of the way. Then the baby deer quickly moved off the road.
The dog drove awhile. He didn't know that the road went in a circle.
When the dog reached the driveway of his house, the dog jumped off the crotch-rocket. The owner was mad. The bike crashed in the ditch. The owner told the dog that he had to stay in the dog house for two days for his punishment.
Corn Maze
by Brian Kuntze
The alarm went off, and my eyes burst open. I got up and started jumping on the bed. Then I jumped down and got dressed, screamed at my sister a little bit, and ran to school. Today was the day my class and I went to the corn maze, and you don't know how excited I was about it.
We finally got going at about 1:00. We had to walk the whole way there, and it was torture because my teacher Mrs. Nuttall walks like a rocket! I could barely keep up to her! Then, oh my gosh! We were there! We were actually at the corn maze.
We saw the farmer waiting for us. When we got to her she told us to go play in the bouncy house and the corn box.
Then about 15 minutes later our teacher took us to the corn maze. She told us all the rules. Then she said,”Have fun, kids.” So we all ran into the corn maze and got lost immediately!
As we were walking through the maze I saw a couple of hay stacks or whatever they are. So what do you know. The teacher walked right around dthe corn. I thought I would get yelled at and I did. So when I did I stepped down and hurt myself on one of the stump thingys where the corn used to be. I sprained my ankle too so I had to limp through the rest of the maze.
Thank goodness we got to ride on a trailer on the way back to school. I kept yelling, “Faster! Faster!” One time he put it in neutral and revved up the engine full blast.
We finally got to school and got ready to go back home.
Corn Maze
by Cassie Kruhmin
My heart was pounding. I couldn't wait. I was rushing into school from recess. It was time to go to the corn maze. I'd been waiting for this since Mrs. Nuttall announced it. The whole fourth grade was going.
Mrs. Nuttall put us into partners. Katana was my partner. We had canned food in our hands. The food was for the Salvation Army food drive.
We walked out of school. Mrs. Nuttall walked as speedy as lightning. It was a one mile walk. “Sigh.” I sighed. It was going to be a long walk.
Finally we got there. I saw a bouncy house with a slide and a sandbox full of corn kernels waiting for us. We set our cans down. I took off my shoes and darted into the corn box. I buried myself in the kernels. So relaxing I thought.
Out of the corn box and into the bouncy slide I go. Down the slide I went on my bell and on my back. I slide then “boom” I hit the ground. “Ow,” I said.
“Corn maze, corn maze,” said Mrs. Nuttall.
“Oh boy,” I said excitedly. I tried to et my shoes on as quickly as I could. Well, it was the corn maze. That's why I was going so quickly. I grabbed Katana and ran into the maze.
“Go in kids,” said Mrs. Nuttall.
“Which way do we go?” I asked Katana.
“This way,” Katana said. We went straight, right, and left. We went in circles, too.
“This is hard,” I whined.
Finally we found our way out. It was the way we went in! We were supposed to come out a different way. So we went back in and found a group of people. Nada said never go straight, always turn. We did that and found our way out. This time a different way than we came in.
Everyone went back to play some more. We had popcorn. Some boys put corn in their shirts to make them look fat. I twas funny. They said they ate too much popcorn.
After awhile we had to go back to school. We got a hayride back. I was happy we didn't have to walk back. The corn maze was spectacular.